ã€ŠWant You in My Lifeã€‹


 Chapter 1 Tell Me How Much

    Chapter 1 Tell Me How Much

    The night was incredibly intoxicating.

    The Sexy Club was as busy as it always was. Young men and women crowded under the stage, giving

    out low whistles at the dancers on the stage. The dancers were as enchanting as they were gorgeous.

    They had attracted every eye in the club.

    The most striking one was the girl dancing in the front row. She was dressed in all red, looking like a

    seductress on the prowl. The fabric wrapped around her, showcasing her slender waist and long legs.

    One thing that made her stand out was the exquisite mask hiding her face.

    Everyone wanted to see the woman behind the mask, just to have a peek at her attractive face, but

    unfortunately, no one had ever seen her take it off.

    The only thing they knew about her was her name ¨C Sharon.

    Every night in the Sexy Club, Sharon would dance around for an hour before leaving the club at ease.

    She wouldn''t stay longer for anyone, not even for a second.

    As an independent woman, Sharon was free toe and go as she pleased. Since someone was

    protecting her, she also didn''t suffer from any bar fights. Ever since she showed up, no one was able to

    see her face.

    The woman never tried to fix herself in anyway, but she still stood out from the rest.

    There was something about her that seemed so tempting.

    In a VIP box on the second floor, opposite to the stage, sat a man in a wheelchair. He looked extremely

    handsome under the dim light. However, his eyes were as cold as ice as he gazed at Sharon, the

    enchanting woman on stage.

    He didn''t bother to look at anyone else.

    All of his focus was on her.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    At that time, a youngdy came into the box. Her eyes were as sharp and as distinguished as the stars.

    She poured herself a ss as asking, "What brings you here?"

    The man clinked sses with her, raising his head. "When will youe home?"

    "Aren''t you boring?" The youngdy pouted, her voiceced with cynicism.

    "Grandpa wants you back, you know." He put down his ss on the table, frowning.

    The youngdy leaned back, rolling her eyes. "And I haven''t had my fun yet. I''lle back when I''m

    done."

    "How long are you still going to hide, Cathy?" he said helplessly.

    "As if you haven''t done some fair share of hiding yourself, Hiram." Cathy Xiang stared in satisfaction as

    his face darkened at her words. There was silence for a moment as the tension between them grew

    even thicker.

    She walked over to him, wrapping her arms around him. "From what I can see, you''re still boring as

    hell. I don''t know how anyone can stand you!"

    Hiram Mo rolled his eyes, finally calming down. "Whatever, I''ve told you what I needed to tell you. You

    can do as you want."

    Cathy Xiang raised her eyebrows at his words. "So Hiram, what brings you here?"

    Hiram Mo frowned. "It''s none of your business."

    "You do know that I''m an adult now right? At least tell me something!" Hiram Mo held the armrests of

    his wheelchair, his fingers trailing on the wheels. Without another word, he pushed forward.

    The bodyguards who''d been waiting outside for him, rushed towards him and pushed him out of the

    room. "It''s time for you to go home, Cathy," he said lightly.

    "Fine." The smile on her face faded as she stared at his retreating figure. Without another word, she

    turned to the man beside her. "It seems no one knows I''m here. Know which room he stays in and ask

    someone to serve him."

    ''Hiram doesn''t like toe to the HC City, so why does hee here? Is it really because of that

    matter?'' Cathy Xiang got lost in her thoughts.

    At that time, the music in the dancing floor was slow, and the other dances started grinding on the

    stage. Sharon was already ready to leave the stage. Even with the crowd shouting for an encore, she

    blew them a kiss and left without hesitation.

    As soon as she headed out of the stage, Sharon saw Amanda hurrying towards her. "Something

    happened to Nancy, but I couldn''t find Mr. Austin! Sharon, please save her!"

    Her eyes widened. "What happened?"

    "I don''t know, but Mr. Wade and his men came again. Nancy went to sell wine but she offended Mr.

    William. Let''s save her." Amanda and Sharon were close. She knew that Nancy was also friends with

    Sharon, so she came to tell her.

    Sharon didn''t even have time to change her clothes as they rushed out. Just as they were about to

    head upstairs, they were blocked by two bodyguards. Sharon gazed at the man behind all the guards,

    raising her eyebrows. "Mr. Wade, what brings you here?"

    ''He really is a lustful man. Isn''t he tired of seeing me already?''

    Amanda pulled Sharon''s arm. "They were the ones who took Nancy in the private room." Sharon

    patted her arm. "I''ll handle this. Go back first."

    Sharon waved dismissively.

    Wade Xu stared Sharon down without blinking his eyes. He smiled lightly. "I''ve already told you I like

    you, dear. Tell me, how much does it take for you to go out with me?"

    Sharon dug her fingers into her palms. "Although I''m ttered, Mr. Wade, I''m not short of money. How

    about save it forter?"

    She pretended that she was about to leave. However, just as she was about to go, Wade Xu held her

    waist. Although masked, the displeasure was evident in her eyes. "Come on. Just one night!"

    Sharon''s eyes glinted. "And, what if I say no?"

 Chapter 2 A Watched Pot Never Boils

    Chapter 2 A Watched Pot Never Boils

    "Then don''t me me for doing this!" With that, Wade Xu reached for her mask, but before he could

    seed, Sharon slithered from his grasp.

    Although she was smiling, her eyes were cold. "A watched pot never boils," she warned.

    His face darkened. "Let''s have a drink, Sharon, or else I can assure you that you won''t be able to get

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    out of this club."

    It seemed that nothing could change his mind, but unfortunately, she didn''t like to be threatened.

    Sharon ced a hand on her hips sensually. "On two terms then," she said.

    Wade Xu''s eyes widened, not really expecting that she''d agree. He pped his hands as saying,

    "Sharon, even if you give ten terms, I''ll agree to them!" Cathy was always protective of Sharon, so she

    never asked her to be a barmaid. In fact, after dancing, she''d leave without a trace.

    If Sharon would agree to him, then it would be a good thing.

    "I won''t be taking my mask off," she said slowly, like a teacher lecturing a toddler.

    "No problem. What''s the second term?" As long as she agreed to go, he had plenty of things up his

    sleeve to get her drunk. And once she was drunk, there were hundreds of ways he could do her.

    Sharon fluttered her eyes. "I''ll tell youter," she whispered secretively.

    They went to Wade''s box together as the two bodyguards trailed them from behind. As soon as they

    entered his room, she could see Nancy kneeling on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. A bodyguard

    pped her ruthlessly. Finally giving over, Nancy quickly copsed onto the carpets.

    Sharon didn''t think much when she rushed over to Nancy, shoving the bodyguards surrounding her.

    Nancy looked seriously hurt, with blood dripping from the corners of her mouth. She wasn''t an official

    worker for the Sexy Club. In fact, she''de every now and then to sell wine. At this state, she

    wouldn''t be able to go to work for several days. Sharon frowned, worried about her. How could a smart

    girl like Nancy have offended them?

    Sharon found that most of the men were despicable. Whenever Cathy was there, they''d show respect.

    Whenever she wasn''t, they would harass all the women they could find.

    The bodyguard who was beating Nancy looked nkly at the scene, not knowing what to do. Wade

    waved his handzily, allowing him to leave.

    The man sitting on the sofa squinted at Sharon as she kneeled on the ground. "Mr. Li, how is Cathy

    going to teach the staff? This stupid girl just poured wine onto my distinguished guest. What do you

    think we should do?"

    The man in front of him bowed his head. "It''s my fault, Mr. William. I didn''t teach her well." Mr. Li then

    nced at Sharon.

    William Lou smiled lightly. "Well, how do we deal with it now?" His gaze fell on Sharon. There was just

    something about her that fascinated the crowd. He wondered what Wade had said to bring her here

    today.

    The two bodyguards stepped in to pull Nancy up from the ground. She groaned. She was beaten up so

    badly that her ears were buzzing. Sharon scowled. "Mr. Wade, is this really how you treat our people

    from the Sexy Club?"

    Wade flushed in embarrassment. "Mr. William, we apologize. Hopefully, you''ll let us go this once."

    Sharon looked up, finally staring into William Lou''s heavy gaze. She blinked her eyes in shock.

    William Lou? Why was he here?

    Without any expression, William Lou patted Wade on the shoulder as if nothing had happened. "For the

    sake of Mr. Wade, I''ll do it. But it''s up to my guest to decide whether we should let her go or not, given

    that she just offended him."

    He nodded at the man sitting in the shadows.

    Sharon finally noticed the man in the corner. Although he was in a wheelchair, there was something in

    his eyes that sent a chill down her spine. "Let her go," he demanded. His voice echoed across the

    room.

    Nancy remained motionless.

    However, William smiled and bowed his head. "Since Mr. Hiram said so, let''s forget all about this." He

    asked his men to take Nancy out. "Jacob, take her to the hospital," William said in hushed whispers.

    Unexpectedly, Nancy jumped from the bodyguards'' hold, as if she had just seen a ghost. "No," she

    snapped. "I''ll go to the doctor myself."

    "Who do you think you are?" William clenched his fists.

    The man in the wheelchair stared at Nancy. She had her head lowered with her hair covering half of

    her face that it was hard to see her expression. Finally, he sighed. "Let her go." ''All the girl is a look

    alike. She couldn''t be her.'' The man tried to convince himself.

    Alline exhaled in relief.

    "Sharon?" Nancy stared at her doubtfully.

    Sharon waved her hand. "Don''t worry about me, Nancy. Your injuries, they''re serious. Go see a doctor.

    I promise I''ll be fine." Although she wasn''t a doctor, she knew for a fact that the gashes on Nancy''s

    shoulders looked really serious.

    However, who was the man in the wheelchair? How did Nancy offend him? Moreover, she had never

    heard a man being addressed as Mr. Hiram in the HC City. She furrowed her eyebrows, wondering

    where he came from.

 Chapter 3 Isnâ€™t Miss Nancy Dead

    Chapter 3 Isn¡¯t Miss Nancy Dead

    As Nancy walked out of the room, someone immediately ran up to her. It was Amanda. When she

    spotted her, she immediately hugged Nancy. "Shit! Are you all right?"

    Nancy''s face was pale and colorless. She shook her head, trembling. "I''m fine. Just remind Mr. Austin

    to pay attention. I feel like something''s bad going to happen to Sharon."

    Amanda nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry. I''ve already informed him. How about you? What the hell

    did they do to you?" Tears ran down her face, overwhelmed at the sight of Nancy.

    She forced a smile into her pale lips. "Don''t worry, Amanda. I''m fine, see?"

    "How can you say everything''s fine? Can''t you even see yourself?" she snapped, not even bothering to

    listen to Nancy''sforts.

    Nancy smiled, but when she was about to say something, she was quickly interrupted by a male voice -

    -- "Miss Nancy". She didn''t even bother to look back, fully knowing that he was the bodyguard called

    Jacob.

    She clenched her fists, stunned.

    Nancy''s eyes were as bright as crystals as they blurred with tears. "Take me back to the lounge first,

    Amanda, please." She staggered over to Amanda, as if her strength had been drained within seconds.

    It took them a while for Amanda to take Nancy back to the lounge. Not far away from them, Jacob

    stared curiously at Nancy''s retreating figure. ''Isn''t she supposed to be dead?''

    The box''s door was closed yet again, and Sharon was already approaching the sofa where they sat on.

    With her mask and slender figure, she created a very tempting and ambiguous atmosphere.

    Every move and every step she made captured all the men in the room. She raised her soft hand,

    showing her thinly shaped fingers. Sharon quickly poured a few sses of wine, noticing how William

    was staring at her intently. She raised a ss to him. "Mr. William, why don''t we toast to you?" William

    clinked his ss with hers with a smile.

    ''As long as she could drink with me, I could die here and now,'' he thought.

    "It''s a great honor to drink with you, Mr. William." Her smile was soft.

    William and Wade were ecstatic to have her here. They had drunk several sses, and Sharon

    entertained them with flirtatious winks and haughty movements. However, just when Wade reached out

    to grab her waist, she avoided him. "I''m only here to drink with you, Mr. Wade," she warned.

    "I''ll make a toast to you once more then!" Wade lowered his arm disappointedly.

    Sharon wasn''t shy at all. Instead, she downed one more ss of wine in one gulp, pouring herself

    another. However, her eyes fell on the man in the corner. "Mr. William, I remember that Nancy offended

    your guest. May I offer a toast to him and apologize for her?"

    She had been working around the entertainment for years, so she knew that the man was the decision

    maker in this room. If it wasn''t for him, Nancy wouldn''t have been beaten like that. He must''ve been

    behind this.

    ''If that''s true, I will settle all these grudges, one by one,'' she thought.

    William fell silent, ncing at the man hesitantly. While they were all drinking happily, he neither joined

    them or said anything. With an indifferent face, he just tilted his head.

    "I don''t drink. Help yourself." His eyes shone with an unknown emotion.

    Sharon was surprised. Being in the Sexy Club for such a long time, it had been the first time she had

    been refused like this. She smiled lightly. "That''s a shame. Would you like me to get you some water?"

    she asked casually.

    The man raised his head and the dim light fell on his face. Although his figure was kept hidden in the

    dark, his obsidian eyes could be seen glinting in the shadows. "Don''t bother."

    This was the second time she''d been rejected! All by the same man!

    When Nancy walked out of the Sexy Club, she took a taxi and left. Amanda wanted to follow her, but

    she refused. Once the car left and retreated to the other end of the street, Nancy quickly asked the

    driver to stop the car.

    Nancy headed over to the alleyway, dressing in all ck. Now, her face wasn''t as innocent as before.

    When she returned to the Sexy Club, the ce was still very lively. Men and women grinded against

    each other, feeling different emotions rushing through them. She hid the coldness in her eyes, walking

    through the crowd.

    No one seemed to recognize her.

    On the second floor, a girl in a rabbit costume had been quietly watching the scene unfolding in the

    private room. However, because of the door being closed, she couldn''t see the men inside. Her lips

    inched into a cold smile.

    Suddenly, someone grabbed her shoulder. The woman jumped back in surprise before calming down

    when she realized who it was. "Nancy."

    "You''re ying with fire and you''re burning yourself," Nancy said helplessly.

    The young girl tilted her head to the side, as her bright eyes brightened. "I''m simply avenging you." If

    she could kill the man inside, then Nancy wouldn''t be so miserable!

    Nancy''s eyes shed. "This is my business, Queenie. Stay out of it."

    "I can''t watch you suffer like this!" she gritted her teeth. Although she was young, Queenie was agile

    and quiet. When she heard the news about the maning here, she lurked here in the dark, waiting

    to hit her mark.

    Suffer? For so many years, no one ever believed that Nancy had suffered her fair share of losses. "I''ll

    remember your kindness, but I won''t let you fight this." Just now, Nancy got the news that Queenie

    snuck into the Sexy Club to assassinate the man tonight. She was lucky to get here in time, or else the

    consequences would be unthinkable.

    Even if Queenie seeded, there was little chance that she''de out of there alive.

    Nancy knew just who the man was and what he was capable of.

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Why? He hurt you! Why not let me kill him?" Queenie snarled out.

    "Look, whatever happened is in the past. It''s long gone, and it wasn''t his fault!" Nancy protested

    helplessly. As to what really happened that year, Nancy couldn''t really say who was in the right and

    who was in the wrong, but whoever it was, her main priority now was keeping Queenie away from the

    man!

 Chapter 4 Sharonâ€™s Request

    Chapter 4 Sharon¡¯s Request

    William held Sharon in his arms and walked out of the elevator. Sharon was drunk.

    Sharon tilted her little head and asked softly, "Mr. William, where are you taking me? "Actually, she was

    not drunk. She had always been a good drinker. If it wasn''t for giving Mr. William a lesson, how could

    she pretend to be drunk tonight?

    "Nowhere. Sharon, let me take you upstairs to have a rest! William watched her in arms with rapture,

    and was thrilled to hold her just like this. He didn''t know what would happenter.

    Sharon let William hold her tamely like a cat, "Mr. William, you are so nice to me! "

    "Of course. If I''m not nice to you, whom else will I be nice to? With a smile on his lips, William

    murmured, "Sharon, let me have a look at your face, okay? "

    "William, you are the only one who can see my face! "She responded with a giggle.

    William didn''t force her either. He took out the room card and opened the door. And at this time, Sharon

    felt something wrong!

    Sharon was in a rage. Her eyes darkened and a rage flitted over her. How dared this man trick her in

    Sexy Club! She was so angry that she pinched the palm of her hand to keep calm, but she pretended

    to be impatient.

    Something suddenly urred to William. He dragged Sharon into the room, andforted Sharon

    who was in his arms, "honey, we''re almost there! "As soon as they entered, William couldn''t wait to

    touch Sharon.

    Sharon pushed him away with a smile and walked into the bathroom.

    William became more eager. He wished he could rush in at once. He said, "Sharon, can Ie in to

    keep youpany? "

    "Come in please! "There was some sound inside the room.

    Happily, William opened the door. The room was shrouded in mist, which made him hard to see in it. As

    he stepped in, he couldn''t hide his smile. He tried to greet her, "Sharon? "

    All of a sudden, darkness came over William''s eyes and his head was wrapped in a bath towel. Then

    he suffered from the overwhelming pain. William wanted to resist but the strength from the opposite

    side was incredibly powerful. Finally, William lost consciousness and copsed on the ground, Sharon

    gasped hard for breath. Her eyes were red because of the drug, but the mask on her face hadn''t been

    taken off. She put down the cup in her hand, and she was about to fall. The drug worked too fast! She

    had no idea if Austin knew that she had climbed to the top floor and if he coulde in time to save

    her, or otherwise she would really be over tonight!

    She took a deep breath and gave several more kicks to William before slowly walking out of the

    bathroom with her hands on the wall. When she opened the door, she felt a little cold in the air, which

    made her more sober. However, she felt a little dizzy and couldn''t see clearly the way.

    What should Sharon do? Who could save her? If it went on like this, she must die!

    There seemed to be a sharp noise in her ears, and she frowned slightly. She seemed to hear voices.

    She stumbled along the wall, and without seeing the man in front of her, she ran straight into him and

    fell into his arms with a strange pose. The man sitting in the wheelchair froze. He looked at the

    embarrassed woman in his arms with his deep eyes.

    Sharon didn''t know who the man was at all. But she stretched out her hands for help out of instinct.

    "Please, save me! "After saying that, she began to gasp hard again. Her body was very ufortable

    and she couldn''t hear what she murmured clearly.

    She grabbed his clothes and seemed to feel something wrong. It was slightly wet and sticky... It

    seemed like blood!

    But she had no time to think about anything else. She leaned tightly on the man and said

    unconsciously, "I''m not feeling well... Save me! "

    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man looked at her coldly, with his mouth opened lightly, and said "fuck off! "As he said, he pushed

    her away without mercy. And without any preparation, Sharon fell heavily to the ground, and her head

    hit the wall.

    Because of the pain, she was a little sober. Damn it, what kind of medicine was this! She was very

    ufortable, but she tried her best to calm down. "Please, please send me to... Austin! "

    As long as Austin was here, she would be fine!

    "Reason? "The look in his eyes was as cold as ice. If she wasn''t a friend of Cathy''s, he would have

    killed her! He had always hated women who tried to please him, not to mention that this woman had

    already been phndered by thousands of people.

    Her face was so disgusting that he felt sick.

    Sharon couldn''t utter a word. She mumbled "save me" again and again.

    At this time, the elevator opened again. The man was startled, but when he saw it was Jacob, he was

    relieved. Jacob was shocked by the scene in front of him. Why was the dancing girl in the bar in the

    same ce with Mr. Hiram "Mr. Hiram, are you hurt? "

    "It''s not a big deal! "He said indifferently, but there was a cold expression in his eyes that could not be

    ignored. He pressed the bleeding wound with his palm and asked sideways, "is everything settled? "

    "Yes, everything has been handled well. Mr. Hiram, you are injured, I''ll take you to the hospital! "Jacob

    said in a sad voice.

    The man raised his eyes slightly, "have you forgotten the purpose of my trip? "

    Jacob was stunned. Mr. Hiram came to HC City silently and actually few people knew it. But now he

    was assassinated in Sexy Club. Who on earth revealed the news?

    "Take me back to my room! "He ordered, with a touch of coldness in his eyes. Things seemed to be

    getting more and more interesting. Today, someone even dared to set an ambush here, and pushed

    Hiram to this situation. It''s really amazing!

    When Jacob pushed forward Hiram''s wheelchair, Hiram said "Bring that woman with us! "In the end, he

    decided to save her. If people saw the pir of Sexy Club lie down in the corridor, it might be bad!

    Although Jacob was surprised, he didn''t dare to ask.

    As they were not able to go to the hospital, Jacob had simply treated the bruises on Hiram''s arm. As

    soon as they finished, they heard Jenny''s voice from outside, "Mr. Hiram, thedy you brought back

    just now killed herself! "

 Chapter 5 This Woman Is Cruel To Herself

    Chapter 5 This Woman Is Cruel To Herself

    In fact, Sharon didn''tmit suicide. Instead, she was tormented painfully by medicine, as if she was

    in a furnace, where burned her sanity. She couldn''t relieve the terrible pain, so she cut her wrist with a

    knife. Only in pain could she keep clear, and only pain could relieve the ufortableness in her body.

    She was lying wet in the bathtub. The water in it was cold to the bone, but that couldn''t extinguish the

    fire in her body.

    The two extreme feelings, water and fire, almost drove her mad.

    What should Sharon do? Who could help her? She felt that she was almost dead. She was almost

    crazy by the torture. Was she going to die here today? For the first time, Sharon felt herself went for

    wool but came home shorn. She was so angry that she wanted to kill that asshole, who drugged and

    poisoned her!

    "What happened? "Hiram asked unpleasantly with his face gloomy when he saw what happened in the

    bathtub. Lying feebly in the bathtub, half of Sharon''s body was covered by the cold water, and only her

    wrists were casually ced on the edge of the bathtub. The red blood spread all over the bathtub,

    which seemed to bloom on the white snow, creepy.

    Jenny said helplessly "I just went out to fetch a set of clean clothes for her, but when I came back, I

    saw her in such a mess! "This woman was quite troublesome.

    Jacob walked up to have a check of her body, and his eyes changed "Mr. Hiram! "

    The man''s face was as cold as ice, and his lips were tightened. ''It seemed that everything happened

    today had been nned. But who on earth had spent so much effort to trap her? Didn''t she go with

    William just now? And why did she embarrassedly appear in front of me? Was she in the same group

    with those men who attacked me? But who was the mastermind? My track had always been unknown,

    and this time I hade to HC City secretly, so no one knew it except William. Of course, Cathy was

    the exception as well. But certainly she wouldn''t do such a thing, and then who was it?''

    Thinking of this, Hiram''s eyes turned colder.

    "How about I take her to the hospital? "Jenny asked cautiously behind.

    Harry frowned and thought ''Perhaps there is little time to take her to the hospital.'' Then he said with

    coldness in his eyes "Help her bind up the wound first! "He stared at her wrist and sneered in his heart.

    This woman was really cruel to herself!

    After that, Jacob carried her out of the bathtub, put her on the bed, and wrapped her with a bath towel

    tightly. He thought it was better not to change her clothes by himself, and then carefully treated the

    wound on her wrist. When Jenny took a suit to her for recement, Mr. Hiram said in a sudden, "Jenny,

    go downstairs and see if William is in the room? "

    Jenny took the order and went out.

    "Jacob, go and check the surveince video to see who''s against her. Besides, get the car ready. We

    must leave here as soon as possible! "The man gave orders methodically. Since things were almost

    done, it was time for him to leave.

    After they left, his eyes swept towards the woman on the bed. His eyes did not move, and coldly

    passed her body, no sign of wavering.

    He disdained to touch such a woman.

    He took off her wet clothes and when he was about to change her clothes, a slender arm held his waist

    and pressed himself against her.

    She thought she must be dying. Otherwise, why did she feel that she seemed to fall into the underworld

    and saw the profile of a man but not clearly?

    In the air, there was a cold fragrance. She trembled her hands and touched the man beside. She was

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    too hot and she wanted to be cool.

    The man''s eyes darkened. He frowned at the sweet fragrance that greeted his nose. He had always

    been a man with good self-control. Why was he doing this now?

    When he inadvertently saw the delicate censer next to him, he frowned. ''Damn it! ''Cathy, what the hell

    are you doing?''

    The more he thought, the more eager he became. He could hardly control his breath. He wanted to

    reach for her mask.

    The man still didn''t move, but his eyes grew colder and colder, like the old jade of a thousand year,

    enveloped with indescribable strange. Finally he pushed the woman away and took her into the

    bathtub! Being unprepared, Sharon fell into the bathtub, which looked terrible. However, she was still

    unconscious. The man said coldly "If you don''t want to die, you''d better stay here for one night. "

    Sharon shocked, and she looked at the man unconsciously. However, as if there was a thin mist in front

    of her eyes, she could not see clearly anyway, but she indistinctly saw a white lotus in the man''s

    neckline.

    "Mr. Hiram, everything is ready! Jacob said outside the door.

    The man didn''t stay any longer. He went out of the bathroom and said lightly "Let''s go! " ''She would be

    fine tomorrow! I had done my best to help her up to now.'' Thinking of this, he tightened his fingers

    slightly.

 Chapter 6 The Only Faith To Live

    Chapter 6 The Only Faith To Live

    Sharon was woken up by pain for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she touched the mask on

    her face. Luckily, it was still there. When she noticed the surroundings, she immediately felt frightened.

    She was in cold water. Her body temperature was a little cold because she had been soaked in the

    cold water for a long time. Although she had a headache, the property of the drug had subsided. She

    did not remember what happenedst night. She vaguely remembered that someone had saved her,

    but she couldn''t remember what had happened after that.

    When she got up, a wound on her wrist was touched. She frowned, but still got up unhurriedly,

    wrapping in a bath towel and went back to the Sexy Club. Austin, who was checking work in the hall,

    was surprised to see her and asked with confusion: "Sharon, why are you dressed like this? Cathy has

    been looking for you the whole night! "

    Sharon saw the surprise in his eyes. She gathered up the bath towel around her body quietly, because

    her clothes could not be worn anymore. Therefore, she had to make a simple dress, and went

    downstairs. Although it was a little bared, it was better than wearing nothing. "I''m okay. Why are you

    still here? ''Generally speaking, everyone was off duty now. Why was Austin still at work?''

    "Last night, a big figure was attacked. The police were investigating and got the evidence... Looking at

    her pale and weird face, Austin wondered what happened to herst night and how she was able to

    behave like this. But he suppressed his desire to gossip and said with concern, "Sharon, you''d better

    go change! "

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t suffer lossesst night! Sharon said casually. But William was supposed to be

    badly punished yesterday!

    It was not known that Cathy was the real boss of the Sexy Club, but her reputation had always been

    both righteous and evil. There were rumors that she was the lover of some underground force''s boss,

    and it was also said that she was the daughter of a high-ranking official in J city. However, these

    rumors were just rumors, which were unbearable for Cathy''s means. She was beautiful, powerful and

    ruthless, especially she had a strong connection. Her connections were shocking. High born men in the

    HC City treated her nicely and never made trouble in Sexy Club. In addition, there were many

    entertainment venues under Cathy''s name, especially the ones with the most reputation of Sexy Club.

    However, someone who were insolent and rude even made trouble in Sexy Clubst night!

    Therefore, Cathy was in a bad mood in the afternoon! When she saw Sharone in for a long time,

    her anger dissipated a little. Looking at Sharon actually her real name was Alline, Sharon was her

    stage name, who dressed in a casual suit, she raised her eyes and asked, "What happenedst night?

    "

    Alline made a pot of fruit tea and poured herself a cup of tea, as well as a cup of tea for Cathy. "It''s not

    a big deal. William wanted to chase after me for a long time. I just wanted to teach him a lesson

    yesterday, but it turned out... Speaking of this, her face turned pale. She couldn''t continue. It was the

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    first time she was drugged and who drugged her was William.

    "Don''t worry. I will handle it. Cathyzily took the tea from her, and took a deep breath happily. She was

    impressed by Sharon''s excellent skill in making tea. She bowed her head to take a sip, and then

    happily sighed, "It tastes good. I really want to take you home and support you! "

    Alline hadn''t spoken for a long time, and her memory ofst night was so blurred. She frowned slightly

    and said, "You know that''s impossible! "

    It was really impossible. Cathy knew Sharon''s situation and she had to look after her brother who was

    in a vegetative state for a long time. She sighed and took a nce at her hand. All of a sudden, she

    noticed the gauze on her wrist. "What''s wrong with your hand? "

    Cathy''s eyes had already been filled with coldness. Sharon shrugged and said indifferently, "I hurt it

    identally. "

    "Is it hurt by William? Cathy had always been protecting the person she cared, and she took good care

    of Sharon. It''s known to all the people in Sexy Club.

    Sharon shook her head and said, "No, it''s not him. In fact, she didn''t remember what happened. At this

    time, her phone rang and she saw it was a call from the hospital on the screen. Sharon answered it for

    a long time," Anna, why do you call me in this early morning? What''s up? "

    On the other side of the phone, Anna was the special nurse Alline had hired for her brother. She said in

    a hurry, "Miss Alline, Mr. Sven was missing. He was still sleeping before I leftst night. When I came

    here this morning, he was gone! I''ve looked everywhere but couldn''t find him. Miss Alline, for God''s

    sake, how could he disappear? "

    Allineforted her and said that she would go to the hospitalter.

    After she hang up, Alline''s little face was as cold as snow. She was exactly called Alline Su. Her

    brother Sven Su became a vegetable after an ident five years ago. He had been lying in the

    hospital in these years. He couldn''t run or move. How could he be lost? The only possibility was that he

    was taken away by someone!

    Alline instinctively wanted to look for her brother, but Cathy grabbed her and said, "Alline, listen to me.

    We can''t do that in a hurry. Think about it. Who is able to take your brother away? "After all, Sven was

    missing in the hospital. Even if we try to find him now, we still have a line, don''t we?

    "I will ask Uncle Johnson!"! Alline''s fingers were trembling. Other people may not know that, but Cathy

    knew that Sven was Alline''s life and the only belief of her life. If Sven died, Alline would not live alone.

    Since the phone wasn''t answered by her uncle Johnson, it was his wife, Jennie, who answered it. She

    hadn''t gotten up yet, and her voice was a little harsh, "Alline, I don''t think that your brother is a little kid.

    He can''t run around... Oh, I almost forget that your brother has been lying on the bed for several years.

    I guess he will never have the chance to wake up in his life. Your sry is not very high. You''d better

    look for a boyfriend and save some money, prepare for your marriage in the future! Maybe you could

    marry into a rich family! "

    Alline knew that since she took her brother to her Johnson five years ago, Jennie hadn''t been kind to

    her, after all, she had nothing at that time. Jennie almost showed her cold contempt every day, butter

    she met Cathy, and her situation had improved. However, she had paid arge amount of money to her

    brother''s medical expenses. And she was poor at supporting the family. No wonder Jennie didn''t treat

    her well!

    But in Alline''s eyes, her brother is the most important person in the world.

    Without saying anything more, Alline hung up the phone. She was a little depressed and racked her

    brains, trying to think of someone who could take her brother away in this city. Since her rtionship

    with Lou family five years ago, she only had a rtive that was her uncle Johnson. When thinking of

    the Lou family, her face turned pale...

    "Could it be Lou family... She murmured and widened her eyes in disbelief.

    But Lou family broke up with her and her brother as early as five years ago. How could they take her

    brother away?

    Seeing her frowning like this, Cathy patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well, don''t think too much

    now. I''ll ask someone to help you look for it. Perhaps someone is joking with you! "Although she said

    so, but Cathy didn''t look rxed.

    Alline didn''t know how she walked out of the Sexy Club. Her eyes were blurred. Five years ago, her

    family was destroyed in a car ident. Her mother died miserably, and her brother became a

    vegetable. Only she was alive. Sometimes, she thought that if she had died five years ago, would

    everything change?

 Chapter 7 He Had Another Daughter Named Nicole

    Chapter 7 He Had Another Daughter Named Nicole

    Alline directly went to the hospital, and she had searched everywhere she could find. But she couldn''t

    find a trace of Sven after searching for the whole day. She was a little frustrated. At that moment, Alline

    received a text message that surprised her, "Your brother is at Lou family''s residence. "

    It was rare for her to be stunned for a while. Lou family was thest ce she would like to step on.

    She didn''t want to go, but she had to.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, she went back to the Lou family''s house on time. She felt only

    disgusted at this ce which she hadn''t stepped for five years. The old house of the Lou family was

    located in the north of HC City. It was a very quiet and elegant house, looking like and of idyllic

    beauty. Alline clenched her hands, took a breath and then rang the doorbell.

    "This is Lou family. Who are you looking for?" A servant inside asked.

    Not until then did Alline realize that the servant had already changed. She could only call Andrew Lou,

    "I have arrived! "

    It was Nicole, her half sister, who came to open the door. Seeing Allineing, she looked her up and

    down, with a disdainful look in the corners of her eyes and a disdainful smile at the corners of her

    mouth. "Oh, who''sing? It turns out that you''re the future Mrs. Mo, pleasee in -"

    Nicole''s attitude didn''t surprise Alline at all, but she said that Mrs. Mo made her a little surprised. She

    was still young and had no intention of getting married at present. What''s more...

    When she remembered the pair of gentle eyes in her memory, her heart ached a little. Where the hell

    were you, Colin Mu? Three years ago, Colin left without warning. Since then, he had disappeared as if

    he had never existed in the world. But Alline knew that he had always been in her heart and never

    been far away. She had been looking forward to the day he woulde back.

    They entered the vi one after the other. As soon as they entered, there were already two people

    sitting in the living room. One was her biological father, Andrew Lou, and the other was her father''s

    present wife, Celine Xi.

    Celine had a daughter and a son called William Lou and a daughter called Nicole Lou.

    But Sandra Su, Alline''s mother, was the first wife of Andrew. At that time, Sandra had two children, the

    oldest one was Sven and the youngest daughter was Alline. However, William and Nicole were one or

    two years older than Alline. That was to say, when Andrew married Sandra, he had affairs with Celine

    outside and had children at that time. Alline remembered that when she was young, her parents often

    had a quarrel. It was just that she did not know the origin at that time. Because, her mother Sandra did

    not intend to tell her failed marriage to the two children. Sandra had been pretending to be very happy

    until she could no longer pretend.

    Later, Celine came to their home with her two children to ask Sandra to give the two children an

    identity. This thing was finally known by her.

    At that time, Alline only felt that the whole world was copsed. Later, they had a car identter, and

    her mother died, and her brother became a vegetable. She also became a dancing girl in a bar from a

    rich youngdy. When Alline thought of this, there was a trace of coldness in her eyes when she looked

    at Andrew, but her eyes quickly became sharp and she asked directly, "Where is my brother? "

    With burning ck eyes, Andrew shouted angrily, "Kneel down! "

    However, Alline didn''t kneel down. Five years ago, she had been desperate about her father when she

    was hurt deep in her heart. So she changed her name after leaving Lou family. Her surname was

    changed from Lou to her mother''s Su. she said, "I don''t think you have the qualification to kneel down

    to me anymore. Mr. Andrew! "

    Andrew''s face turned pale with anger, "Are you talking to the elder in this way? "

    Allineughed in her heart but she just felt sad, "Where is my brother? "

    Hearing that, Celine who was sitting next to Andrew took a deep breath to calm him down. She gently

    said, "Since it is not easy for Alline toe back, you don''t have to be angry with her. Just have a good

    talk with her! "

    Hearing that, Andrew was a little relieved. He took a deep breath and said, "Alline, your mother got

    engaged to you when she was alive. It''s the Mo family in L city... "

    Before he finished his words, Alline interrupted, "My mother has gone. I won''t admit my marriage,

    unless my mother tells me to marry into Mo family. Mr. Andrew, I want to ask you one more question.

    Where is my brother? Alline was mad at Andrew. When her brother was seriously ill, he didn''t help and

    she was forced to be a dancing girl in the bar.

    "Alline, look at you! You are so impolite! Who tell you that you can have such an impolite attitude to the

    elders? Hearing what she said, Andrew was so angry that he directly said those words to give

    instructions. But Alline didn''t take it seriously and stood there quietly. Finally, Andrew took a deep

    breath and said, "I don''t care if you want it or not. You must marry into Mo family in three days! "

    Alline raised her eyes to look at him, "What if I say no? "

    "Then you will never see your brother again! Andrew stood up suddenly and shouted angrily.

    Alline turned around and was about to leave.

    Seeing this, Celine hastily put in a good word for Alline and said, "Andrew, Alline just came back. How

    could you do this to her! And then, she winked at Alline and say," Alline, hurry to apologize to your

    father! Your father did this for your own good. After all, your mother arranged this marriage for you. In

    addition, the Mo family is a noble and influential family in L city. You will not suffer any loss if you marry

    this family! "

    But Alline didn''t notice that. She just coldly said, "If you want to marry him, then you go! Then she

    turned around and left.

    "Alline, you wille back and beg me! Behind her was Andrew''s angry voice, but Alline pretended not

    to hear it. She didn''t have the surname of Lou and she wasn''t the daughter of Lou family. She

    disdained to do the business marriage.

    If the Lou family needed this business marriage, didn''t her father still have another daughter, Nicole?

    After getting out of the house, Alline called Cathy directly, "Cathy, is there any news? "

    Even though she knew the answer, Cathy still told her the result, "Not yet now. I''ll continue to

    investigate. Don''t worry. Why did those bastards of the Lou family ask you to go back? "

    "Get married. Alline said calmly.

    "Alline, you can''t promise them that. The Lou family must be ill intentioned. I want to introduce a

    handsome guy to you, so you can''t promise them to get married now. Cathy tried to make fun of her on

    purpose when she heard the heavy sound in her voice.

    "Have you heard of the Mo family in L city? Alline suddenly changed the topic. Even if she was not

    ready to marry, it was better to know more about it. After all, Cathy knew a lot about the gossip of the

    rich and powerful families.

    "Of course..." Cathy screamed out in surprise, but then she realized that she had forgotten what she

    had said. In a calm tone, she said, "Of course I''ve never heard of it! "

    "All right. I''m going home now. I''ll not go to Sexy Club these days. I''lle to you when I find my

    brother! Hearing her words, Alline didn''t ask more. She hung up the phone and returned home tiredly.

    When she pushed the door open, she saw Jennie sitting on the sofa decisively and crying. And her

    uncle Johnson was frowning and there were many cigarette butts in the ashtray." Uncle Johnson, what

    happened? "

    "The bastard made trouble again! Johnson said angrily.

    As soon as she saw Alline came back, Jennie flung herself to her and grabbed her arm tightly, "Alline,

    you must save your cousin! He is my only son. What if he is sent to prison? "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 8 Marry A Disabled Man

    Chapter 8 Marry A Disabled Man

    After Jennie had a chat with her, Alline knew everything. It turned out that Johnson''s son, Cary Su,

    went to a gambling housest night. And he borrowed several hundred thousand dors from the

    casino one night and totally lost all the money. The banker forced him to pay back the money, but he

    couldn''t afford it, so he came to see William. He hoped that William could lend him some money to help

    him for the sake of they were rtives of the two families. But William didn''t agree with him. Then Cary

    beat William and robbed his wallet and valuables, including a one million worth watch. However, before

    Cary went far away, the bodyguard stopped him and asked Alline to redeem him.

    As soon as she heard that, Alline understood what had happened. She finally understood the meaning

    of what Andrew had said before she left. It was clearly a trap. She didn''t want to get into it, but she had

    to.

    "Alline, our Su family has raised you for five years. Please go back and plead with William. Maybe he

    will let go of Cary for the sake of you are his half blooded sister! Jennie cried with tears on her face.

    Alline felt a headache. When she saw her uncle Johnson''s empty eyes, she felt a little sad. To be

    honest, her uncle had taken good care of her in the past five years. If it weren''t for her uncle Johnson,

    Jennie wouldn''t have allowed her to live in this family, let alone pay for her brother''s medical fee.

    She heaved a sigh and said, "Jennie, don''t cry. I''m going to see William now! Alline really didn''t like this

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    half brother named William.

    This time, Jennie insisted on going with her.

    When they arrived at the appointed ce, William was drinking coffee carelessly and putting on an air

    of high position and looking at them carelessly. When he saw Alline, her eyes lit up. After a few years,

    Alline was more beautiful now. She looked like her mother Sandra. She was a breathtaking beauty, just

    like a beautiful peony in the twilight of the snow. The beautiful and clear magnolia flowers swaying in

    the courtyard. Although she just wore a simple denim T-shirt which made her look more fresh and

    refined. William stood up leisurely, with an indescribable coldness, and said, "Alline, it''s been a long

    time! "

    Alline said calmly, "Mr. William, where is my cousin Cary? "

    As soon as William waved his hand, two bodyguards immediately picked up Cary who was tied up and

    directly threw him on the ground. Cary was struggling desperately to get rid of them. When he saw

    Alline and his mother, he was shocked and tried to struggle to move to them.

    "Cary, what''s wrong with you? Jennie was unwilling to see her son suffer. She would even prepare the

    meal to send it to his room directly at home. What''s more, her son was tied up now, so she was very

    worried about him.

    And then Alline nced at Cary on the ground and looked at William, "Mr. William, what are you going

    to do? "

    "Alline, it depends on you! William gave an unpredictable answer. He turned to his bodyguard and

    asked, "If we send Cary to the police station, how many years will he be sentenced? "

    "At least ten years. The bodyguard calmly answered.

    Jennie couldn''t care less about him. She knelt on her knees and pleaded William, "Mr. William, please!

    Cary is young and ignorant. He did something wrong. I''m sorry for your loss. Please don''t send him to

    prison. "

    William didn''t say a word. He looked at Alline. Alline was squatting on the ground to check Cary''s

    injuries and felt relieved when she saw that he was not hurt. When she was about to speak, Jennie

    dragged her and said, "Alline, please say something to Mr. William for me! "

    When Alline noticed the meaningful look on William''s face, she sneered in her heart and said, "Mr.

    William, you''ve tried every means to ask me toe here. What do you want! "

    As for William, he became more interested in her now. He liked the coldness and arrogance of Alline,

    who was the same enchanting as when she was in Sexy Club, which made him so obsessed with her

    more. He slowly walked towards her and said directly, "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Alline, you''re

    getting smarter! I can let Cary go, but on one condition! "

    "What condition? I will do anything as long as I can! Jennie''s eyes lit up, it seemed that her son could

    be saved.

    "Actually, it''s very simple. But I don''t know if Alline is willing to do this! William pretended to say that.

    "Yes, she will. As long as you don''t call the police, Alline can do anything! Before Alline could say

    anything, Jennie has agreed immediately. She even pulled Alline''s arm to remind her to take it

    seriously.

    At this time, if Alline didn''t know what William''s condition was, then she must be so useless all her life.

    She closed her eyes helplessly and wanted to turn around and leave. However, she knew that once

    she stepped out of the door, it would be a foregone thing. Cary''s thing just happened and she couldn''t

    change it. Her uncle Johnson was honest all his life, but he married a woman who was a ck sheep in

    the family. Although the Su family was not a big family, they were also a wealthy family, but their life still

    began to fall down because of Cary''s mother. After Alline''s mother''s death, Su family was not as good

    as before. They were just an ordinary family now which could just barely support their basic needs of

    live. But Cary was addicted to gambling, and the family was on the decline. Even so, her uncle

    Johnson didn''t ask her to move out. Instead, every time she went back, he secretly gave her hundreds

    of dors. Thinking of this, Alline''s heart trembled.

    William quietly raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "I think Father tonight has told you that you have

    to marry Hiram Mo from the Mo family in L City three dayster. "

    Even the people in HC City knew about the Mo family. It was a mysterious and low-key family. Some

    people said that the Mo family was very rich and powerful, and some said that the Mo family''s economy

    could control the whole world. A lot of youngdies struggled to marry into the Mo family. But when

    such a good thing brought up Cary, she didn''t say anything, and her eyes were as quiet as water. But

    she couldn''t say that she refused it. If she refused, it would only cause ten years of imprisonment for

    Cary. Cary was only in his twenties, and his life would be done after ten years'' of imprisonment. Cary

    was her only hope for her uncle Johnson. Could she see his life ruined without doing anything?

    "Mrs. Jennie, it''s not that I don''t want to help you! Please go back! William shrugged his shoulders and

    said helplessly, "has the police arrived? "

    Hearing this, Jennie felt flustered. She grabbed Alline''s arm and said, "Alline, you will get married

    sooner orter. You have to marry whoever you want to marry. What''s more, Mo family is a famous rich

    and influential family. You will live afortable life after you marry him. You don''t have to suffer any

    more! "

    "Jennie, do you know any stories of Hiram? Alline said in a hoarse voice and she wore an unbelievable

    expression on her face. Although Hiram was the elder son in Mo family and he was so powerful in

    business field. But he was disabled after all. He could only stay in a wheelchair all his life, not to

    mention that he was grumpy and moody, not to mention that the fortune teller said he couldn''t live to be

    30.

    How could she marry such a man?

    Jennie had heard about Hiram''s stories, but if Alline didn''t agree with this engagement, her son would

    go to jail, so she said, "What''s wrong with being disabled? As long as you have enough food and drink,

    it''s okay. After you get married, you can do whatever you want to do and also use the best medical

    equipment for your brother. Perhaps your brother can recover soon! "

 Chapter 9 Do You Know Ive Been Waiting For You For Three Years

    Chapter 9 Do You Know I''ve Been Waiting For You For Three Years

    Jennie said that seriously but Alline still smiled bitterly. She would have pushed her off the bridge even

    if there was a fire. Moreover, she was only married to the famous young master of the Mo family,

    Hiram, who was just a rich and powerful cripple. The thought made her heart ache.

    "Alline, you can''t watch Cary die. He is still young and can''t be in jail! If he was put in jail, his life would

    be over. Do you want your uncle to be homeless and have no one to take care of him? Alline, you must

    plead for Cary. After all, he is your cousin! Looking at her calm face, Jennie suddenly knelt in front of

    her. "Moreover, if you don''t save Cary, your uncle Johnson will me himself for a lifetime. Alline, your

    uncle loves you so much, how can you brutally destroy hisst hope in his life! "

    As she mentioned her uncle, a gleam shed in Alline''s eyes. She couldn''t bear to destroy her uncle''s

    Seeing that she looked a little moved, Jennie went on acting, "Alline, if you can save Cary..."

    "Okay, I''ll marry him. Atst, Alline had no choice but to say two words. When Jennie heard this, she

    was stunned and then turned tears into smiles." Mr. William, have you heard that? Alline''s willing to

    marry Mo family! "

    William immediately hid the disgust in his eyes and nodded.

    "Mr. William, can I untie the rope from my son? Jennie was very happy that the problem could be

    perfectly solved. She looked at Alline and found that she was still very cold. As far as she knew, Alline

    was a person like this. After getting the consent of William, she quickly loosened the rope for her son

    and took off the gauze on his mouth. Atst, she hugged her son with great joy." Cary, are you all right?

    Mom is worried about you, you bastard, don''t gamble again. Do you hear me? "

    "Mom, I''m sorry! Cary looked at Alline withplex emotions in his eyes and thanked her in the end.

    Looking at the man who was a few years older than her, Alline felt a slight pain in her heart and made

    up her mind to say, "Cary, let''s make a deal first. This is thest thing I can do for you in my life. If you

    keep gambling like this in the future, it has nothing to do with me! "

    If she wouldn''t make up her mind to say such ruthless words, then what she had done was

    meaningless and Cary won''t change at all!

    "Alline, I won''t make the same mistake again! Cary said in an obsequious manner.

    Looking at Cary, Alline felt helpless. She took a deep breath and said, "You can go now. Don''t keep

    uncle Johnson waiting for you at home. I have something to talk with Mr. William! She just hoped that

    Cary could be more mature after this thingter!

    However, William suddenly said, "Wait, take them to the lounge next door. I also have something to talk

    to them! As he met Alline''s confused eyes, he put on a light smile and said," Don''t worry. Alline, I will

    keep my promise! "

    When they left, William asked people to bring tea and desserts to the home. Without looking at them,

    Alline directly said, "Mr. William, I can marry the Mo family. But I have two requirements! "

    "Alline, there''s no outsider here now. You can call me brother! A strange light shed in William''s eyes.

    "I remember you liked these desserts a lot. Have a try and see if you like it? He said so gently as if he

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    was really a good brother.

    Without looking at the dessert on the table, Alline put on a scornful smile and said, "Sven is my only

    brother and I''m not good enough to you! For the Lou family members, Alline had never had a good

    impression on them. And she had always been rude to them.

    If it was not for her brother, she would not be sitting here.

    With a slight smile, William said, "Alline, do you have to talk to me in this way? "

    "Mr. William, you''re not so noble as to allow me to do so. Please tell Mr. Andrew that I can marry into

    Mo family. First, please return my brother to me, and second... Alline paused, and there seemed to be

    a small me in her eyes." I hope that the Lou family will not threaten me with anyone around me from

    now on! "

    "Alline, do you think you have a position to bargain with me? William said still with a meaningful look in

    his eyes.

    Alline said sarcastically, "Mr. William, don''t forget that I''m the one that the Mo family has chosen! She

    didn''t know why the Mo family would choose her to be the young master of the Mo family. But one thing

    is for sure, the bride is Alline but not Nicole.

    Nicole and Alline were the two youngdies of Lou family. One was Nicole, who was now a brilliant and

    talented designer who had just returned to the country. The other was Alline, who had not yet

    graduated from university. Although her surname was no longer Lou, she could not change the fact that

    she was the youngdy of the Lou family.

    A surprise shed through William''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. It seemed that Alline knew more

    than he thought! But soon, he covered his eyes and said lightly, "Alline, Dad let me take you home! "

    Home? Although Lou family wasrge, there was no ce for her in that house. She had known it five

    years ago. A mocking smile appeared on her lips. She asked coldly, "Is it necessary? "

    "Alline, daddy felt so regretful in there years! William tried to y the family card.

    Regret? It was just in time for him to regret. With grief in her heart, Alline said indifferently, "If you don''t

    have anything else to say, I''ll go now! She stood up, but William caught her wrist unexpectedly. He put

    forth his strength and said," Alline, don''t you think about it? "

    "Mr. WILLIAM, I don''t mind to return back my promise, unless you agree to my request! Said Alline

    coldly, and then pushed William away. But he didn''t move. His strength to her hand was very gentle. "

    Alline, you know that''s not why I invite you here. "

    Hearing his voice and thinking about what happened that night, Alline became more and more

    impatient, "William, release my hand! "

    William finally let go of her wrist. He gazed at her cold eyes gently, as if there was a magic power that

    made him involuntarily look, and look again, then he was drawn into a deep whirlpool. "Colin is back. "

    He heard himself say so softly.

    She hadn''t heard Colin''s name for a long time. When she heard that, her face changed. She sat up

    straight subconsciously, but quickly pushed William''s arm away as if nothing had happened. "Mr.

    William, I''m waiting for your answer. I also hope that you can give me an answer as soon as possible!

    Then she went out. If Colin came back, he would contact her actively.

    Colin, you know what? I''ve been waiting for you for three years.

    Seeing the figure leaving in a hurry, William smiled interestedly. He took out his cellphone and yed it

    in his hand. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    Alline left there in low spirits. Where were you, Colin? If you are back, why didn''t youe to me? All

    of a sudden, she heard a sharp sound of brake.

 Chapter 10 When Cherry Blossoms, Will You Marry Me

    Chapter 10 When Cherry Blossoms, Will You Marry Me

    Suddenly, a sharp sound of brake sounded. After she was bumped, she felt so awkward that she fell on

    the ground. At that moment, she just realized that she just walked into the street and bumped into a

    luxury extended limo. People who drove this kind of car were either rich or noble. She couldn''t afford to

    offend them!

    "What happened? The man in the car who had been resting with his eyes closed slightly opened his

    eyes and asked carelessly.

    The driver leaned forward and saw the woman on the ground. Turning his head, he said to the man in

    the back seat with trepidation, "Master Chester, I''m sorry. I hit someone! "

    "How is she? Is she OK? The man''s voice sounded a little anxious. He frowned and seemed to be in a

    hurry, with a touch of care in his beautiful peach eyes.

    With a pale face, the driver shook his head and said, "I don''t know! "

    The man didn''t ask more questions. Instead, he directly opened the door and got off the car. He walked

    to Alline and asked softly, "Miss, are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital now? "

    Alline raised her head and looked at the man who was looking down at her. He had a pair of beautiful

    eyes, sparkling. He wore a tailored suit, which made him look elegant and extraordinary. He gave off a

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    sense of majesty that he seemed to stand in high position all the year round, but his temperament was

    gentle and clean, making people can''t help but feel rxed. She moved her eyes and looked at the

    cor of the man, where there was a tattoo on it. She frowned and the delicate lotus looked familiar, but

    she couldn''t recall where she had seen it before!

    "Miss, are you okay! Perhaps it was because that Alline''s eyes are so weird that the man couldn''t help

    reminding her.

    Hearing this, Alline came to her senses. She smiled apologetically and said, "That''s all right. I''m fine.

    Then she got up from the ground.

    "Are you really okay? How about I take you to the hospital? The man couldn''t help but ask worriedly

    when he saw her pale face, like a petal losing blood and somewhat transparent.

    Alline quickly shook her head and refused, "No, I''m fine and I don''t need to go to the hospital. But how

    about your car! She looked back. If there were any scars on the car, she would have run away.

    "It''s just an external thing. As long as you are safe! The man still kept a gentle smile on his face, and

    his eyes were pure and innocent. He said, "How about this? I send you home to show my apology to

    you, is that okay? "

    "No, I''m not going home now! Alline refused hurriedly.

    "You seem to be afraid of me? The man joked. He looked at Alline with his ck eyes and spoke in a

    clear, clear and pleasant voice, which made people feel relieved. "Don''t worry. I won''t sell you! "

    Alline smiled helplessly, her eyes were clean, "You''re kidding me! Don''t make fun of me! "

    The man felt the woman''s smile was like tens of millions of flowers blooming, so beautiful and dazzling.

    "If that''s the case, please! He made a gentleman gesture to ask her to get in the car. After weighing the

    pros and cons, Alline got in the car.

    The air in the car was as noble and exquisite as she thought, and she could see the unusual status of

    the man. Her eyes once again fell on the boutonniere in his chest, where there was a beautiful white

    lotus, exquisite and lifelike.

    "I find that your interest in it is far greater than mine? The manughed, "My name is Chester Mo. Nice

    to meet you! "

    "My name is Alline Su. I just think that I have seen this lotus somewhere." said Alline, blushing with

    shyness! "

    There seemed to be a faint trace of pride in Chester''s eyes, but his gentleness was still not concealed

    at all. "This lotus flower is the unique logo of the Mo Group. It''s normal that you have seen it! "

    "Oh, I see," said Alline, nodding!

    On the way, Alline made a call to Austin and asked about his condition. Although Cathy told her that

    she was the daughter-inw chosen by the Mo family, so Andrew made every effort to persuade her to

    go back to the Lou family and marry into the Mo family in the L city. Although she was not sure that

    whether her brother was kidnapped by Lou family or not, she knew it must be true. So she had been

    worried about her brother.

    If she could not find her brother, she could onlypromise atst. Even her request to William was

    only a temporary solution. She could not marry to Mo family. She wanted to be the wife of Colin most in

    her life.

    However, she didn''t know where Colin was living now. After she found out where Colin used to live,

    there was no one there. The yard was deste, and even the cherry tree in the past was not as vibrant

    as what it was yesterday. After Colin left for three years, she had stayed here to wait for him, but he

    didn''te back. Colin said that when the cherry blossoms, he woulde back and marry her.

    But now, it had been three years since he left. And yet, Colin didn''t keep his promise and Alline was the

    only one who was waiting hard.

    After wandering outside for a long time, Alline went back to her uncle''s home. When she entered the

    door, she saw that Jennie and Cary hade back. After taking a nap, Cary had changed into some

    clean clothes, which made him look much more energetic. And Jennie had prepared a big table of

    dishes and said that she wanted to thank Alline. Alline said indifferently, "We are a family. Don''t be so

    polite! She knew that in fact, the reason of Cary''s thing was still due to her own. If it wasn''t for the Lou

    family wanted her to marry in Mo family, Cary''s thing would not have happened.

    Although Cary was a person addicted to gambling, he couldn''t have borrowed so much money from

    others. What''s more, there was someone else who gave him a hand, it was easy to understand that

    why things ended like this.

    "Alline, are you really going to marry Mo family? Cary suddenly asked while they were eating.

    Hearing this, the four people at the table didn''t look good. Since Alline didn''t have a good appetite, and

    when she heard this, she lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks. She tried to make her voice

    sound calm. "I don''t know. "

    "Alline, I heard from Mr. William that Mo family is a big family. If you marry into that family, you will live a

    peaceful life and don''t have to worry about food and drink for the rest of your life. And brother Sven can

    also get the best treatment. Maybe one day a miracle will happen, and brother Sven will wake up! Cary

    suddenly said while he was eating the pork ribs.

    Alline''s face turned pale, as if she had lost blood. She didn''t know if Sven could wake up, but he was

    gone now.

    "What are you talking about? Johnson asked and looked at them, confused.

    "Nothing. Uncle Johnson, Jennie, I''ve already had my breakfast. Enjoy yourselves!" said Alline, smiling

    as if nothing had happened! Then she stood up and walked towards her room. Even though she

    seldom came back, her uncle left her some space.

    Back to her room and closed the door, Alline couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, which fell down.

    She didn''t know what to do.

    As long as her mother was alive! As long as her brother could wake up! All of a sudden, somebody

    knocked on the door...

 Chapter 11 Colin, Will You Come Back To Me Again

    Chapter 11 Colin, Will You Come Back To Me Again

    Outside the door, it was Johnson''s simple and honest voice with faint concern. "Alline, are you asleep?

    "

    "I''m fine, Uncle Johnson. What can I do for you?" Alline asked, wiping her tears in a hurry and taking a

    breath to try to make her voice sound calm. After that, she opened the door.

    Although she had hidden, Johnson could still see that she had cried. He sighed as he had no way to

    help her. And then Alline leaned sideways to let Johnson in. Her house wasn''t spacious, just with a

    bed, a stool and a simple desk which was filled with all kinds of paintings in it. When he saw it, a sh

    of light shed in his eyes and he smiled withfort "Alline, you are just like your mother. You had

    always liked to draw strange things like this from childhood. "

    "I want to be the best designer in the world, just like my mom! "Alline swore in the eyes when she

    mentioned her mother.

    Her mother, Sandra, was a talented designer and had been famous in Asia back then. But after a car

    ident happened to her, with the news that Alline and Andrew had divorced widely spread. As time

    went by, few people talked about that talented designer!

    Johnson sighed with emotion. After a while, he asked "Alline, I heard from your aunt that, decided by

    Andrew, you would marry to the Mo family. Is it the one in the L city, which owned one of the top three

    jewelrypanies in the world? "

    Alline didn''t know which family it was. William just told her it was the Mo family in the L city but he didn''t

    mention which one in details.

    "If it''s the Mo family, then Alline, I want you to marry to this family! "Johnson thought of something. His

    usual calm and turbid eyes suddenly burst out with thick light, which made this ordinary man look

    bright.

    "Why? "Alline was puzzled.

    Johnson looked at her confused eyes, but he didn''t intend to exin anything. "You can ask Andrew

    tomorrow whether the person you get married is Hiram or not. If yes, you can marry to him at ease. "

    "Uncle Johnson..."

    "Alline, trust me! I won''t hurt you! "Johnson said affirmatively.

    "But, Uncle Johnson, I have been waiting for Colin! And he is also the man I like! "Alline didn''t know

    why Johnson was so stubborn about this matter, so she couldn''t help saying that she had been waiting

    for Colin. And Johnson knew it as well. Colin had met Johnson and Johnson was satisfied with him.

    Therefore, Alline had no idea why Johnson suddenly asked her to marry to the Mo family? She couldn''t

    figure it out.

    What''s more, she didn''t know the Mo family at all and she just wanted to be the bride of Colin.

    "Alline, I will tell you the answerter! As for Colin..." When Johnson thought of that sunny young man,

    the light in his eyes faded away gradually, and his expression at that moment seemed to be just an

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    illusion. "You didn''t meant to be with him! "

    As if Alline would like to say something else, Johnson left her small room without any hesitation. She

    sat on bed nkly and then slowlyy on bed. She stared at the ceiling and what she thought was

    unknown.

    She took out her phone and dialed the number carved in her heart again. The phone, which was the

    only connection between Colin and her, wasn''t connected just as it ever was. ''Will youe back to

    me again, Colin?

    I need you, you know?'' Alline thought.

    The next day, Alline received a call from William, who invited her to have lunch with him. Without any

    hesitation, she directly refused his invitation. She only felt sick when she looked at William''s face.

    Then, Alline received another call from Nicole, who was an arrogant richdy. Nicole suddenly went

    abroad to study after the disappearance of Colin three years ago, which had greatly surprised anyone.

    In the past, Alline, Colin and Nicole were ssmates. Alline and Nicole fell in love with Colin at the

    same time. However, Colin didn''t choose to marry Nicole who was from a wealthy family, but fell in love

    with Alline. Nicole had always envied her, and Nicole even put down her posture to pursue Colin. At

    that time, it was quite a sensational event at school. However, because it was just one-sided affair,

    Colin had never fallen in love with her. The only one he loved was Alline, from beginning to end.

    And then, Colin disappeared mysteriously and Alline had been waiting for him apathetically and

    desperately. Nicole, however, was often sarcastic and cynical to her.

    Surprised at her call, Alline asked "What''s up, Miss Nicole? "

    "Alline, do you want to know anything about Colin? "Nicole asked meaningfully. She had always been

    angry with Colin. Back then, due to the refusal of him, she had been humiliated. But when Colin

    suddenly abandoned Alline and disappeared, she felt happy for a while.

    Now three yearster, when she talked about him, Alline was still very distressed. "I think you need the

    news more than me. After all, you were the one who pursued Colin in the past! "

    Nicole''s face suddenly changed after she heard that. She was ashamed into anger and said, "Alline,

    don''t be so ungrateful. I''m telling you that Colin has been married and you''d better give up on him!

    "Then, she hung up the phone without waiting for reply.

    How could it be possible? How could he marry someone else? How could he marry someone else?

    Alline didn''t believe it. How could she believe that! It was obvious that Nicole deliberately frustrated her.

    Colin said that he would only marry her in this life. He would not marry anyone else! Although she didn''t

    believe it, she was hurt by Nicole''s words. She was muddleheaded and felt that everything had fallen.

    She bent over on the table, crying from her heart to the bone, as if venting all the pain and sadness in

    her heart. Not knowing how long it had passed, suddenly a voice softly asked "Are you feeling better? "

    Alline stunned and stopped sniffling. When she found that it was Chester, she was a little embarrassed

    and bowed her head shyly. She asked dully, "Mr. Chester, why are you here? "

    "I heard an angel crying, so I came to see who fell down to the ground and lost the wings to fly back to

    the Heaven! "While speaking, he handed a light blue handkerchief to her. "Little angel, wipe your face

    first! "

    His voice was gentle and calm without a trace of disgust. It was easy to see that he was a cultured

    man. Alline expressed her gratitude and took the brocade handkerchief shyly. She was helpless

    because she always encountered this man when she was at her worst time.

    "Sorry, Mr. Chester! I am awkward! "Alline showed her gratitude to him shyly again after cleaning up

    her face.

    Chester looked at her calmly, with a nice smile on his face, and said gently "If you have something

    hiding, I think it''s better to speak it out. After all, you will suffer from what you hide in the bottom of your

    heart as time go by. "

    His gaze was direct and serious, but Alline felt a little shy. "Nothing. I just heard a piece of unexpected

    news! "Somehow, Alline always thought that the person in front of her was very trustworthy.

    "Okay. "He nodded slightly as a tacit approval for her to go on.

    "An old friend just told me that my ex-boyfriend was married! "It was still tough for her to say that.

    "Sorry, I don''t mean to bother you! "Chester apologized.

    "It''s okay. I''ll try to ept it. "Said Alline in a calm but sorrowful tone, like a long river that couldn''t be

    crossed and was just lying in her head. "Moreover, I may get married soon! "She said

    sentimentally.

 Chapter 12 Her Beauty Is Bright And Proud.

    Chapter 12 Her Beauty Is Bright And Proud.

    Although Alline agreed to marry to the Mo family, she went back to the Lou family that day and had a

    talk with Andrew in the study for a whole afternoon. Nobody knew what they had talked about that day,

    but when they came out, Andrew announced the marriage of Alline directly. Everyone in the Lou family

    had different expressions on their faces, but they were still harmonious and kind on the surface. After

    all, marriage was also a joyous event in the Lou family.

    The sound of congrattions lingered in the crowd, but Alline didn''t hear it. Nicole quietly watched her

    in the crowd. She hadn''t seen Alline for three years and she was still stunned by Alline''s beauty, which

    would absent men''s minds and arouse women''s jealousness secretly. She was as beautiful as a

    newborn baby and could easily attract people''s attention, just as who she was during school time. She

    was supposed to be ordinary at that time. She was born in a poor family and was kicked out from the

    Lou family. She was no longer the noble and rich youngdy, but she was still like a goddess, arrogant

    and self-centered.

    The poverty didn''t make Alline lose her color. On the contrary, the hardships she had gone through

    made her tall, tenacious and reborn.

    Even her cynical brother, William, had said "Alline''s beauty is bright and proud, like a ray of sunlight,

    attracting everyone''s attention. Men want to conquer her, or to be conquered by her! "

    William always liked to travel around all kinds of clubs and bars to see various beauties, but it was the

    first time he praised a woman like this.

    Alline used to be a dazzling, smart girl. But now, three yearster, her aura had be much calmer

    and her eyes were as cold as ice. When you watched her, you would see a cold and contemptuous

    expression shed in her eyes.

    As for Alline and Nicole, they had been doomed to be enemies since they were born, because of their

    mothers. Nicole still remembered that Alline had the same surname-Lou as hers when she met Alline

    for the first time. Alline''s surname was still unchanged at that time and her full name was Alline Lou, the

    treasure in the palm of her parents. Alline was so proud and noble that she was a princess who should

    be worshiped by the world. Nicole thought, she herself was the daughter of Lou family too. She didn''t

    believe that there would be any difference between them. She wasn''t reconciled and willing, so Alline

    and she were supposed to be enemies and they should have had amon quarrel.

    The dispute was no other than Colin. She didn''t know how much she liked him, but she would manage

    to grab anything that Alline owned. This was her desire topete with others since childhood,

    because Alline was a princess and she was a Cindere. Now she was the princess and she was

    dressed in luxury. However, Alline became a Cindere from the bottom of her heart. She not only had

    to bear the sky-high price of medicine for her brother, but also had to marry a cripple!

    At the thought of this, Nicole smiled sweetly and sincerely. When she passed by Alline, she smiled

    brightly and said, "Alline, I thought that you must have a crush on Colin all your life. But now I get it.

    You love him so much just because of words! "

    With her eyes staring at Nicole coldly, Alline said, "Miss Nicole, why do you have to talk to me in such a

    haughty attitude? Or do you want everyone to know that you can''t marry anyone you want! "

    Nicole''s face turned pale when she heard that. She spluttered, "Alline, it seems that you really don''t

    want to know anything about Colin! "

    "If hees back, he will call me! "Without any smile in her eyes, Alline wouldn''t pretend anymore and

    said "And you, even if you know his news, what will you do? He will never take a look at you! "

    Then she turned to left.

    "Alline, do you think that Colin will contact you again? He''s married and he doesn''t want to see you

    anymore! "Nicole couldn''t bear to say, watching that beautiful figure walking away, but it was a pity that

    Alline didn''t turn back or Nicole didn''t deserve her to look back.

    Nicole, who was standing behind, was so angry that her beautiful face was twisted. She gritted her

    teeth secretly and said with hatred, "Alline, you''ll see! I will make you regret one day!" And actually, one

    day in the future, she will appear in front of Alline happily, hooking on Colin. And Alline looked pale and

    desperate. It was the first time that she truly felt that she had taken revenge on Alline!

    At night, Sexy Club was as busy as it always was in every night. No one knew that Alline had gone.

    Instead, it was a girl in a red mask who was chased crazily by the crowd, screaming wildly, just like

    every day. It was shocking.

    On the top floor was Cathy''s office, with a huge bedroom of course. The decoration of the whole room

    was gorgeous with the princess style, as if there was an unparalleled princess, who was worshiped by

    people, living in it. It was true that Cathy had noble birth and wasn''t less than a princess, and her office

    was neat and clean as usual. Nobody could find any fault with her neat and efficient style.

    Seemingly, Cathy was the boss of Sexy Club, but in fact, she was a secret hidden treasure in HC City

    for her family. Her existence was essential to her family. No one in HC City knew her true background.

    They only knew that she was like a social butterfly wandering among the upper ss, fascinating

    people and captivating people.

    The night was beautiful outside the window, and the moonlight in the room was rippling and the warm

    yellow lights were turned on, scattering all over the room. A woman in ck and a mask opened the

    door silently and sneaked into the office. She had already removed the infrared surveince camera in

    the room. Though Cathy was just a boss of Sexy Club, what kind of a secret would let she install such

    kind of high-tech surveince camera in the room. It seemed that there were some secrets in the Sexy

    Club. She calmly looked around the room. She was looking for something in the room in ordance

    with Cathy''s habits. She moved very fast, but it was not messy but an indescribable smooth movement.

    It was obvious that she was an old hand. Moreover, she was still on the alert while searching.

    Ten minutester, she got nothing.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Another ten minutes had passed. She had opened Cathy''s safe box, but still got nothing.

    Slightly frowning, she was thinking where Cathy would hide it and then she heard a charming voice

    with a smile. "Are you looking for this? "Cathy was holding a small chip and leaning against the door

    The woman in ck stiffened. She didn''t even notice Cathy outside the door, and she didn''t even hear

    the footsteps. It seemed that Cathy was really good at hiding herself than she could imagined. She

    smiled, "Cathy, are you going to give it to me? "

    "If you want the chip, you have to use your own brain! "Cathy looked at the woman in ck with sharp

    eyes.

    The woman in ck saw that the chip was in Cathy''s hand, so she gave up searching aimlessly and

    waved her fists to attack Cathy. The moment the woman moved, Cathy attacked her and they

    appeared to each other in an instant.

    It was incredibly fast. With a gleam of admiration in her eyes, Cathy punched the woman in silence to

    the neck, and the wrist of the woman in ck hit Cathy''s belly. Cathy took half a step back and avoided

    the attack. At the same time, she attacked the woman''s abdomen with her left hand and kicked her with

    her right leg...

 Chapter 13 You Have One Last Chance

    Chapter 13 You Have One Last Chance

    The woman in ck didn''t panic at all. She was as calm as a gorgeous performance on the stage, and

    Cathy was also rxed. Although the two of them fought fiercely and their moves were all fatal, their

    movements were beautiful and gorgeous, clean and efficient, as if they were a unique performance,

    which attracted great admiration.

    The woman in ck didn''t seem to care about Cathy''s right hand that was about to hit her belly, and

    Cathy seemed to have no bet on the knife that the woman in ck chopped towards her neck.

    However, once the woman was really in danger, the two of them reacted like leopards in the forest.

    One attacked, one moved forward, one resisted and one retreat. The two of them cooperated perfectly,

    making the battle perfect. Atst, the woman in ck seemed to have no intention of continuing. She

    attacked Cathy''s belly with sharp moves, which dazzled her. Cathy knew that she came here for the

    chip, but how could she easily do as she wished? Her moves were fierce, and she was no longer calm

    just now.

    More than twenty moves had passed, but the chip fell into the hands of the woman in ck when Cathy

    was careless.

    Seeing that she had got the chip, the woman in ck didn''t fight anymore. On the contrary, she wanted

    to retreat while fighting. But how could Cathy do as she wished? Her beautiful eyes were filled with

    great anger. "Return the thing to me. I''ll let you go! "

    "I have got what I want, I won''t let you stay here! The woman in ck replied indifferently and blocked

    Cathy''s fatal blow at the same time!

    "Do you think you can run away? Cathy replied with a hint of mockery.

    "How do you know if I don''t give it a try. The woman in ck answered casually.

    "How dare you! However, there were some things that couldn''t be done with the guts! Seeing that she

    was about to leave, Cathy became more ruthless. The two of them moved like swallows. After more

    than ten moves, the two separated and breathed quickly. They stared at each other, as if trying to find a

    w in each other. Cathy''s face did not change, but she was secretly alert. Who was the other party?

    "I''ll say it again. Return it to me. I''ll let you leave safe and sound! Cathy''s voice was as cold as snow.

    "I answer you again, I won''t do it! The woman in ck had already put away the chip and answered

    proudly.

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door. Cathy''s voice was

    approaching, "You have thest chance! Her eyes were full of mockery. If she was right, the man

    outside the door should be Austin.

    She was on par with the woman in ck. With the help of Austin, the woman would never be able to

    escape!

    Hearing this, the woman in ck smiled faintly, and her eyes seemed to be mocking. She slowly

    moved to the window, and then when Cathy chased after her, a gold thread swept over. Cathy was not

    prepared and took a big step back. She had already rushed out of the window. Cathy''s face changed

    greatly. This was the twelfth floor, and if she fell down, she would definitely fall into meat mud.

    When she ran to the window, she saw that the woman in ck had already turned into the exit

    passageway of the next floor. She even pointed at hercently. Cathy''s fist hit the wall. Damn it!

    How could she escape!

    "Cathy, what happened here? Austin pushed the door open and came in. He was slightly shocked

    when he saw the mess in the room.

    Cathy withdrew her gaze, knowing that it was no meaning to chase after her again. The woman had

    already set the route, and even if she took people to investigate, she would have a chance to escape.

    But she felt that the enemy seemed to be very familiar with Sexy Club, otherwise she wouldn''t easily

    escape the gaze of the crowd and sneak into her office. She frowned and directly ordered, "Austin, give

    me the personnel information of Sexy Clubter! "

    "Okay! Austin replied and then he went back and got ready.

    Cathy leaned back on the chair wearily and rubbed between her eyebrows. It seemed that more and

    more things had happened in Sexy Club recently. Did someone find out something? She stared at

    some ce, motionless for a long time...

    When Nancy returned to her vi in the dark, Queenie was sitting cross legged on the sofa in the living

    room, fiddling with theputer with her ten fingers. Her movement was incredibly fast, and her

    concentration seemed to be obsessed with something interesting. Her eyes were full of joy, and she

    was eager to find her opponent.

    Seeing her expression, Nancy threw the chip in her hand to Queenie and said indifferently, "I''ve got it.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Check if it''s true or not! All the way, she was thinking that it was too easy and efficient to get the chip

    today. She had imagined all kinds of things before she took action, but such a smooth process made

    her secretly alert.

    It seemed that everything was different from what she had imagined.

    As Queenie cracked the program, she raised her head from theputer. Her ck eyes lit up. "Wow,

    Nancy, you really got the chip. You''re so amazing. I love you so much! She was still thinking about how

    to get the chip at the lowest price. She didn''t expect that Nancy would get it done so easily. She really

    admired her.

    "Check if it''s true or not! Nancy said indifferently. She was really helpless about Queenie''s character.

    "Okay, I''ll check it right away! Queenie pressed thest button, and the image she imagined appeared

    on the screen. Then she squinted and took the chip from Nancy''s hand, ready to go upstairs.

    "By the way, I have booked the air ticket for you. You can go back to G Country tomorrow morning.

    Nancy added lightly behind her.

    "You don''t want to go back with me? Queenie was confused.

    Nancy nodded, "I''m going back to L city tomorrow. I''ll go back in a few days! Her voice was as calm

    and cool as ever, but there was something like cold ice in her ck eyes. He was going to get married

    tomorrow. How could she not go to see him?

    "Nancy... Queenie knew what happened to Nancy, so she was worried.

    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing! After saying that, she didn''t give Queenie any chance to speak.

    She went straight upstairs. As soon as she entered the room, her phone rang. It was Ray Guan. She

    thought for a while and finally pressed the answer button.

    "I heard from Queenie that you are going back to Li city tomorrow. The man''s voice was direct and

    quick, with a hint of concern.

    "Yes. She answered.

    "Be careful. Call me if anything happens! Ray knew her well and just exhorted her lightly.

    "I will. Nancy nodded, "Go to bed early. It''s gettingte! "

    Ray hung up the phone, but Nancy''s face was gloomy, and her eyes were as clear as water. She

    looked indifferent. She untied the table in her hand, revealing a ferocious wound. She gently touched it

    with her finger. It turned out that after so long, it was still so painful here.

    She took a deep breath, as if to vent all her unhappiness. Then she slowly swam into the bathroom,

    turned on the shower, and did not take off her clothes. Under the cold water, her clothes and hair were

    wet, and even her heart was soaked in cold water. Slowly, it turned into ice, and no one could warm her

    heart sealed in the ice.

 Chapter 14 It Doesnt Matter, Mr. Hirams Health Is The Most Important (Part One)

    Chapter 14 It Doesn''t Matter, Mr. Hiram''s Health Is The Most Important (Part One)

    The marriage between the Lou family and the Mo family was not as grand as expected. There was

    even no media report about it, which was the intention of Mo family. The Mo family hoped that this

    would be a quiet and low-key wedding. There was no wedding banquet, no wedding ceremony, and

    even no rumors about the marriage of the young master of the Mo family. Only a few rtives knew

    about the marriage. Although uncle Johnson was very dissatisfied with it, he was just an ordinary

    person and did not say anything. Moreover, Andrew had acquiesced in such a wedding, let alone

    others.

    The Mo family would send a private ne to pick up Alline in the early morning.

    At dawn, Alline was at the mercy of others like a doll. When she waspletely awake, the bride in the

    mirror had already been dressed up. Although she did not meet the young master of the Mo family

    before marriage, the hand ornaments prepared by the Mo family were very valuable and amazing.

    Although she did not know much about it, she could see that the color and style were rare to see, not to

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    mention the legendary Seven Star color diamond bracelet which was more than ten million dors. The

    Star Diamond Bracelet was so dazzling that even a cold woman like Alline couldn''t help but take a few

    nces at it.

    It was not a wedding dress that Alline wore, but a set of handmade Phoenix cheongsam. The

    embroidery was specially made from the most famous embroiderer in Suzhou. It was made overnight

    with exquisite lines and beautiful amorous feelings. On her body, she was like the iparably

    beautiful peony, dazzling and eye-catching, like the nine heaven phoenixes, everywhere is luxurious.

    Atst, the make-up artist wanted to help her put on the jewelry, but she shook her head and said, "I

    already have some. It was aplicated ne with a bright purple diamond. Because it had been

    worn for a long time, the chain was reced with a white silver chain.

    This was a gift from Colin.

    A unique dark purple water diamond in the world, clean, sharp and beautiful, was also thest

    connection between the two people. Colin, Colin... Alline gently touched the diamond with her fingers,

    feeling that the lines on it seemed to be on fire, which made her fingertips suddenly tremble. She

    wanted to release it, but she was worried that this loosening wouldst for tens of thousands of years.

    Colin, do you know that I''m going to marry someone else today?

    Colin, why don''t youe back to me?

    She asked herself again and again, but there was still no answer. If Colin came back, he would

    definitelye to her. She did not believe that after three years, if Colin came back, he would not

    remember her. She did not believe, so what Nicole said was all false.

    She just wanted to make fun of herself. It used to be like this, but now it was still like this.

    "Miss Alline, you are so beautiful today. The bridegroom must be more infatuated with you! The make-

    up artist looked at the work in her hand and couldn''t help but marvel. She felt that after the bride was

    dressed up, she was amazed, bright and from her bones.

    After saying thank you to her, Alline went downstairs gracefully. When the people in the hall saw her,

    they were amazed at the moment. Everyone knew that she was beautiful, just like her mother, Sandra,

    which was so beautiful that no one could forget their beauty after just a nce of her. Even in the

    crowd, they could see the unique person in the group of thousands of people, let alone her inherent

    pride.

    She was just like a dazzling peony blossomed in the snow covered mountains and wild flowers, and a

    bunch of clear magnolia blossomed in the hibiscus garden.

    Wearing a red wedding dress, she looked like a beauty from an ancient painting. She was gentle and

    quiet, beautiful and refined. After putting on the makeup, her eyebrows were delicate, and her ck

    eyes were as bright as fire, which fell directly into the bottom of her heart.

    William looked at her directly while Nicole''s eyes were full of undisguised arrogance, there was

    undisguised disgust between her eyebrows. A touch of sadness appeared in Andrew''s eyes. When he

    saw Alline, he thought of his ex-wife. But when Celine saw Alline, she didn''t show it on her face, but

    secretly tightened her fingers. All the people in the Lou family were thinking about something totally

    different, but Alline turned a blind eye to them. When passing by Celine, she said in a low voice, "I hope

    you will keep your promise. "

    Celine nodded, "Don''t worry. I will. "

    Alline passed her and left. Her enchanting back was like the beautiful rosy clouds in the sky, burning

    everyone''s eyes. Looking at her back, William smiled faintly. He found that every time he saw Alline, he

    would be amazed. It would be nice if this woman was not his sister, but so what even if she was his

    sister?

    "William, do you have a crush on that woman! Seeing her brother''s ambiguous expression, Nicole said

    in a low voice.

    Hearing that, William turned around and scolded, "What nonsense are you talking about! She is my

    sister! "

    "Isn''t your sister me? Nicole looked at her brother with her almond shaped eyes. She knew what kind of

    person her brother was. Just now, she clearly saw the amazement and plunder in his eyes.

    "Yes, you are my sister, and I only have one sister, that''s you! William patted her on the shoulder and

    said in a low voice.

    Because of the disability of his legs, Hiram''s younger brother, Chester, came to pick up the bride.

    Seeing him, Alline felt relieved. After getting on the ne, Alline said to him, "I didn''t expect you to be

    Hiram''s younger brother. "

    "I never thought that my brother Hiram would marry you! Chester was still gentle and said in an

    indifferent voice.

    Alline answered him with a smile at the corners of her mouth. She looked at the sky through the

    window of the ne, keeping speechless all the way. Until she got on the special car sent by Mo family,

    her mobile phone had been clenched between her fingers. As long as there was a sound, she could

    know. But after waiting for so long, there was still no news. It seemed that her brother hadn''t been

    found. Was she really going to marry Hiram?

 Chapter 15 It Doesnt Matter, Mr. Hirams Health Is The Most Important (Part Two)

    Chapter 15 It Doesn''t Matter, Mr. Hiram''s Health Is The Most Important (Part Two)

    "Alline, are you not feeling well? Seeing her in a trance, Chester interrupted the silence.

    "No, I''m fine. Alline said indifferently.

    It was not until the car drove into the Mo mansion that Alline came to her senses. Chester couldn''t help

    exining, "The wedding ceremony will be held in the mansion because my brother''s leg is

    inconvenient. "

    Alline nodded, her fingers still touching the phone, but there was still no response.

    The wedding was about to begin, but Cathy still didn''t give her any reply. Alline was almost desperate.

    It seemed that the wedding must be held. When the wedding time was about toe, her mobile

    phone finally moved. She quickly took it out and clicked on it, only to find a short message on it, which

    wrote that her brother was not found.

    The simple words plunged her into the abyss, where was bitter and cold. It seemed that Celine had

    made up her mind not to let her find her brother. ''But Celine, it was you who let me marry into the Mo

    family. I hope you are not the one who will regret in the end!''

    All of a sudden, the door of the lounge opened and two women came in. They were Chester and

    another woman, they looked like each other from the looks of their eyes and brows. Chester exined

    that this woman was aunt Lucia Mo, and Alline had heard of her name, so she quickly nodded to greet

    her.

    Lucia was beautiful, well-dressed and decent, and her temperament was gentle and lovely. At this time,

    she looked embarrassed and said in an unhappy tone, "I''m sorry, Alline. Hiram is not feeling well today.

    Maybe we should hold the wedding ceremony another day? "

    Alline was surprised. Although she had heard that Hiram was not in good health and his legs were

    disabled, he was not too weak to attend the wedding ceremony, but she was secretly relieved in the

    bottom of her heart and said obediently, "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Hiram''s health is important! "

    In fact, it was not because Hiram was not feeling well, but because he had disappeared sincest

    night. At this moment, everyone in the Mo family was busy looking for him to hold the wedding

    ceremony, but unfortunately, no one knew where he had gone.

    In the cemetery, the cold wind was blowing, and the sun was hidden in the clouds like shyness. The

    surroundings were silence, there was a bit of coldness.

    A man in a wheelchair was holding arge bouquet of flowers in his arms. His ck suit looked a little

    cool, and his ck hair was simple. His eyebrows and eyes were clean. His whole body was filled with

    an indescribable bleak and cold. His face was delicate and angr, and there was an indescribable

    sadness in his ck eyes. He was sad, and the corners of his mouth were slightly pursed, showing a

    little stubbornness and perseverance.

    He carefully put the flowers in his arms in front of the tombstone, on which there was a small photo.

    The woman''s eyes and brows were soft, and her expression waszy and lovely, like a cat that had just

    woken up. Looking at her photo, for a moment, Hiram felt that she was still alive.

    However, he knew better than anyone that Emma Jing was dead. Five years ago, she died in a big fire.

    His ck eyes seemed to sh the light of that fire of that year, which lit up his eyes. For so many

    years, he had been lying to himself that Emma was still alive and she was still alive in a corner of the

    world, but he knew better than anyone that Emma was dead. She had been sleeping underground for

    five years.

    Emma''s death took away thest hope in his life. Her death shattered all the hopes and all the lights of

    his life. In the past five years, he had been in hell all the time. He was cold, and his heart seemed to be

    ruthlessly crushed. Time and time again, he was indulged in this kind of enjoyment. Perhaps only in

    this way, he could still feel that Emma was still alive. The pain and joy she brought were still there.

    Emma, how wonderful it would be if you were alive!

    With a gloomy look on Hiram''s face, there was a unique tenderness in his eyes. "Emma, I''m here to

    see you! His voice was a little hoarse because he hadn''t spoken for a long time, but there was also

    some unspeakable quietness in it.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Emma, you wanted to marry me since you were a child. Now I''m going to get married. Why don''t you

    stop me? When Hiram said this, the indescribable pain was shown on his handsome face, and his

    handsome face was almost twisted into a distorted shape. For five years, he had been escaping and

    did not dare to touch it. The scar had already been scarred, but now, with a slight touch of it, it would

    tear his heart apart.

    In the cemetery, it was still cold and quiet, and the world was silent. Only the voice of Hiram

    asionally sounded.

    Suddenly, it began to rain. The cold rain fell on the man''s handsome face, and a ck umbre

    urately appeared above his head, covering the drizzle in the sky. As usual, Jenny said calmly,

    "Master, your father called to tell you to go back as soon as possible. The wedding is about to begin! "

    "Tell him I won''t marry that woman! Said Hiram coldly, with a sh of coldness in his eyes.

    "Mr. Hiram, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate! Jenny hesitated. His father has ordered her to take him back

    anyway!

    "I will exin to him myself. Hiram said indifferently.

    "Mr. Hiram, the rain is getting heavier! Jenny knew what kind of person he was, so she won''t insist on

    asking.

    In the midst of the heavy rain and mist, Hiram''s cold voice came from afar, somewhat helpless and

    dejected. "Let''s go back first! "

    Jenny took the order and pushed him out of the cemetery. It was not until the two of them faded away

    and could no longer be seen that a woman turned out from behind a tombstone. Her clothes were

    yfully. ''Emma, long time no see. How are you now?

 Chapter 16 I Would Rather I Was The One Who Died That Year

    Chapter 16 I Would Rather I Was The One Who Died That Year

    Outside the window, it rained slowly and sadly. At three o''clock in the morning, the thunder came one

    after another. Alline didn''t sleep well and had a dream. She dreamed of the car ident many years

    ago. Her mother held her and her brother in her arms. She heard her brother whispering in her ear,

    "Alline, live well --"

    She cried so sadly that she could do nothing but cry.

    "Brother Sven-" she wanted to call him, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word. Sven,

    Sven, why was I alive? I would rather die than live. I would rather die in the past.

    With tears streaming down her face, Alline vaguely heard someone calling her, "Mrs. Mo-"

    She was about to cry hysterically, and there seemed to be bright red blood floating in front of her eyes,

    like a life in a rage. The bright color irritated her eyes. She tightly grasped the corner of the quilt, until

    someone''s voice came into her ears again. "Mrs. Mo, wake up! "

    She woke up in a daze, unable to tell whether she was in reality or in a dream. The ident of that

    year was still vivid in her mind, and her pillow was slightly wet. "What''s wrong? Although she controlled

    her emotions, her voice was a little hoarse.

    The wallmp was turned on in the room, and the warm light was not too dazzling. "Mrs. Mo, Mr. Hiram

    is back! "

    "Okay. Alline was still immersed in sadness. Her mind was in a mess and she was slow to react. She

    calmed down for a while and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then she turned her head

    and asked," What did you say just now? "

    "Mr. Hiram is back! "The servant answered.

    Alline subconsciously pulled the quilt: "Do I have to serve him in changing clothes? Since she entered

    the house, Alline has known that there are many rules in the Mo family, so she also ns to be

    obedient in the Mo family. After all, they are going to divorce in the end, aren''t they?

    But Alline didn''t know that she was not qualified to divorce.

    "No, Mr. Hiram wants you to sleep in the guest room tonight. The servant said in a low voice.

    "Oh. Alline uncovered the quilt, got out of bed calmly, took a new quilt from the cab and turned to

    the guest room. She didn''t resist at all, and her posture was calm as if nothing had happened.

    Until the figure of Alline disappeared upstairs, the wheelchair that Hiram was sitting on was pushed to

    the second floor and entered the bridal chamber. It was quiet in the bridal chamber. The big red

    marriage card was stuck on the head of the bed, and there was unconcealed disgust in his eyes. "Tear

    those wedding words apart! "

    He didn''t like those things because they were unpleasant to look at.

    Knowing what was on his mind, Jenny persuaded him, "Mr. Hiram, it''ste tonight. You go to bed first.

    I''ll have someone handle it tomorrow! "

    "Jenny, don''t you listen to me? Hiram asked in reply. Jenny trembled and didn''t say anything. Hiram''s

    eyes were full of pain. After a while, he said," Throw away everything that that that woman has used in

    this room! He turned to look at the wedding dress on the side. The red light was dazzling, and his

    hatred was even stronger.

    Alline, was that you? Did you think it''s so easy to enter Mo family and be my wife?

    You were dreaming!

    ording to the rules of the Mo family, the second day after the new daughter-inw entered the

    house, she would go to the ancestral hall to serve tea. Although she went to bedtest night, Alline

    still woke up early. She dressed neatly and went downstairs. Because of the asion, she was

    formally dressed with a thin light makeup, which made her look elegant and bright.

    She saw Zelda busy in the living room and asked casually, "Zelda, is Mr. Hiram up? She always felt

    hostility towards her newly married husband, but she didn''t know why. Was it because she married

    him?

    That was good. It just so happened that they had nothing to do with each other, as she wished.

    "Mrs. Mo, Mr. Hiram went to the Jing Garden early in the morning. Zelda answered as usual. Seeing

    the faint expression on Alline''s face, she added involuntarily," He said that he wouldn''t let anyone

    disturb him. "

    Although Alline didn''t know where the Jing Garden was, she saw the mysterious expression on Zelda''s

    face, so she didn''t ask any more questions and said lightly, "Just call me Alline from now on. I can''t

    stand the two words'' Mrs. Mo''. Then she left the room.

    After serving the tea, Alline stood up from the cushion and felt depressed. She had seen all the people

    of Mo family yesterday. Some of them took pleasure in the misfortune, some sympathized with her, and

    some despised her. Alline was not afraid at all and looked calm. She always felt that she was not a

    member of Mo family even she married Hiram. Everyone knew that this marriage was just a business

    marriage.

    When she found her brother, she would leave here.

    Then they had breakfast. The breakfast of Mo family was arranged in the main room. A dozen people

    gathered around a big red table, which looked a little lively. But ording to the rules of the Mo family,

    they didn''t talk while eating or sleeping, so the table was mostly quiet.

    Before Alline could eat a few mouthfuls, the voice from the servant''s inte came to the living room.

    "Mr. Hiram lost his temper again. He smashed today''s breakfast and you must send another one here!

    "

    Mr. Ethan, Hiram''s grandpa, who squinted his eyes and said, "He''s been in a bad mood for a month." "

    Alline didn''t say anything. From what he said, it seemed that Hiram had already been in a bad mood for

    a long time. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the marriage, but she didn''t understand why

    he agreed to let her in since he was dissatisfied? It was really contradictory. Although Alline thought so,

    she put down her chopsticks and stood up. "Grandpa Ethan, I''m full. I''ll go and have a look. "

    Mr. Ethan was about to refuse. After all, he had already known what had happenedst night. Hiram

    was dissatisfied with Alline. The two of them hadn''t seen each otherst night. If Alline went there

    today, there might be some trouble. But when he saw that Alline''s eyes were firm and bright, he finally

    nodded and said, "Take some servants there. Don''t let him hurt you. "

    Because of the disability of his legs, Hiram hadn''t been to the main house for dinner in the past few

    years. He had only eaten in his own courtyard, but because of the marriage of Alline, his cold and

    indifferent character was even more gloomy.

    "Yes. Alline replied and walked out of the living room.

    When Alline went out, a girl followed behind her, who was about seventeen or eight years old, shouting

    at her, "Hey, sister-inw, wait a minute." Turning her head, Alline saw that Gloria Mo was sneaking up

    and asked, "Gloria, why are you here? "

    "Go to see my brother with you! Gloria said casually. She walked into the courtyard arm in arm with

    Alline. While walking, she suddenly said, "Alline, my brother is a man with a strange temper. Don''t take

    it to heart. After sis Emma passed away, he was even more moody. He wanted all the people in the

    world to be sad with him. Grandpa saw it, but he could do nothing. Alline, if only Emma hadn''t gone! "

    Seeing the innocent look on Gloria''s face, Alline''s face froze, but she smiled and asked, "Who is sister

    Emma? "

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Hey, Alline, don''t tell Grandpa that I mentioned it. Since my brother had a car ident, grandpa didn''t

    allow anyone in the house to mention Emma. He said that my brother''s ident was all because of

    Emma. Then she sighed sadly.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t mention it. Alline promised seriously.

    "Alline, you are the best. You don''t know how sad my brother has been for Emma all these years. If it

    weren''t for grandpa who forced him to marry you, he wouldn''t have gotten married all his life. Gloria

    said emotionally.

    The corners of Alline''s mouth twitched. She finally understood what the little girl was doing here, but

    she didn''t intend to make a fuss about it with a little girl. Although she was not a few years older than

    Gloria, after all, she was her sister-inw. She nodded and said in a low voice, "I don''t care. "

    "Alline, aren''t you angry? After all, Gloria was a little girl who couldn''t hide her thoughts. When she saw

    the unchanged expression on Alline''s face, she asked carefully.

    Not in the mood to argue with a little girl, Alline said gently, "Why should I be angry. "

    Gloria mumbled, "My brother Hiram liked Emma before he got married! "

    "Every man has one or two female confidants before marriage! Why should I be angry? Someone likes

    your brother, which means he is very charming! Alline replied indifferently. To be honest, Alline would

    like to have Hiram more female confidants, in case that she would have a headache for the uing

    couple life of the two, which was good for both of the two.

    He had someone on his mind, and she also had someone she loved.

 Chapter 17 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night

    Chapter 17 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night

    After Alline went back, Hiram had already left. The bedroom was left in a mess. Even yesterday''s big

    red wedding word was torn into pieces, and the wedding bed was also thrown away. The whole room

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    was changed into a dark color. Alline pursed her lips and went downstairs without saying a word. She

    asked the servants to clean it up. Somehow, there was always a heavy atmosphere in her heart.

    The three words that Hiram said like needles, pierced into the heart of Alline. They were not sharp, but

    In the next few days, Alline hadn''t seen Hiram. It was Mr. Ethan who asked her to go to the Juan

    Garden several times and talked about Hiram''s legs. He said that five years ago, when Hiram had a car

    ident, they failed to treat him in time so he left an uncured illness. But the doctor said that if they

    took good care of him, Hiram might recover.

    Alline understood what Ethan meant. As the eldest son of Mo family, he still hoped that the family

    business in the future would be inherited by Hiram, and it was not appropriate for Hiram to inherit the

    family business when his legs were still unable to move.

    Another thing was that he arranged for Alline to work in Mo Group. Since she had nothing to do at

    home, it was better for her to go to work. Finally, before leaving, Ethan suddenly said, "Alline, I hope

    you and Hiram can have a child as soon as possible. Children are brought up by love. When you have

    a child, his attitude may change. "

    Alline nodded without saying anything.

    Ethan hoped the marriage could go on well, but Alline knew that it wouldn''tst long. Hiram hated her

    to the core, and she also didn''t like him. The Mo family was not easy to marry, but she became the

    eldest daughter-inw of the Mo family. It was a great honor for ordinary people, but she didn''t think so.

    She knew her identity very well. She wasn''t the little princess of the Lou family who was doted on by so

    many people and was superior to others many years ago. She was just a woman worked hard for her

    own life.

    She didn''t know the details of the marriage between the Mo family and the Lou family, but she knew

    that it was not because of love.

    One day, after work, Alline went back home. It was rare for Hiram to be at home. Since Jenny went out

    for business, only Jacob was left at home. Alline cooked in person and made a table of good dishes for

    Hiram, indicating Jacob to bring them up to Hiram.

    Jacob didn''t move.

    Alline raised her eyebrows, "What? Are you afraid that I will poison your Mr. Hiram! "

    "You must be kidding, Mrs. Mo. Mr. Hiram always like the food cooked by Zelda, so..." said Jacob.

    Although the food cooked by Mrs. Mo looked good, but Hiram had always been picky about food. He

    was afraid that it would be hard for Alline to please Hiram.

    "How about I send it upstairs? Asked Alline with a smile on her face.

    Jacob waved his hand hurriedly, "I don''t dare to bother you. Let me do it! If Mrs. Mo showed up in the

    study, Mr. Hiram will definitely tear him down tonight. A couple like them who was like strangers and

    didn''t interfere with each other, which was very strange.

    "Thank you, Jacob! Alline sat in the living room and began to drink sparerib soup. Her mother taught

    her how to cook sparerib soup. Her mother was good at cooking and she could make a pot of good

    soup since Alline was a little child. Alline was greedy when she was young. Every time Sandra cooked,

    she came to the kitchen and insisted on helping her. As time went by, Alline knew these procedures

    well. But she didn''t expect that she would cook for Hiram today.

    When the time was almost up, Alline put down the bowl and chopsticks and went to the third floor. She

    saw Jacobe out with an empty bowl. "Mrs. Mo, why are you upstairs? "

    "I have something to talk with your him. Said Alline.

    "Mydy, young master is going to have an important meeting tonight. How about another day? "

    "I just said a few words and left. It won''t take him too much time. Alline insisted.

    Jacob felt very embarrassed, "Mrs. Mo, it''s really inconvenient tonight! "

    "Jacob, it''s a matter of course for a wife to see her husband. Alline smiled to remind him, "Don''t worry. I

    won''t anything to him. If you are worried, you cane up to see uster. "

    Her words made Jacob blush.. Embarrassed, Jacob said, "It doesn''t matter. Mrs. Mo, take your time! "

    Alline knew that Jacob would note back to disturb her tonight, so she squinted and nodded.

    She pushed the door open and walked into the study. This was the first time she had entered Hiram''s

    study room. She just worked in Mo Group for such a short time, as an ordinary assistant, she didn''t

    have much contact with anything. Even if she had business to deal with, she would only deal with it in

    the hall instead of entering the study.

    The decoration in the study was simple and clean. From a distance, she could see that the antique was

    embroidered with fragrance, and that it was delicate and light, with peony flowers spreading on the rich

    carpet. When she stepped on it, there was no sound. Perhaps it was because that Hiram paid too

    much attention to his work, he did not hear the sound when she entered the door.

    She could also rest assured to look at her newly married husband''s face. This man had a handsome

    and delicate outline, and his expression was as cold as usual. The formal shirt suit set off his

    temperament, which was very eye-catching when he was working hard.

    "Get me a cup of coffee. Maybe it was because of the concentration in Alline''s eyes that Hiram thought

    it was Jacob who came in, so he ordered in a low voice.

    "Sugar or milk? Asked Alline casually.

    As soon as Hiram raised his head, he saw the stunning little face of Alline. Anger instantly rose from his

    eyes. "Who allows you toe in? Get out of here right now! "

    "Dear Mr. Hiram, long time no see! Alline reached out her hand.

    Looking at her in disgust, Hiram''s handsome and beautiful face was as cold as ice. He red at her

    angrily and shouted, "Get out! "

    "Mr. Hiram, you have a bad temper! Alline took back her hand, then she sat on the desk and slowly

    leaned forward. "We have been married for so long, you can''t always hide from me, right? I''m your

    wife, Alline. "

    Hiram sneered at her, "I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. Miss Alline, my wife has never been you. "

    "Look clearly, whose name is registered on the marriage certificate! Alline reminded him, "Mr. Hiram,

    aren''t you sleepy? Don''t you want to sleep? Don''t you feel sleepy at all? You have been busy all day.

    You must be very sleepy, right? "

    Reminded by her, Hiram did feel dizzy. He had always thought that he was too tired. Unexpectedly, he

    red at the woman in front of him who was smiling wantonly and said angrily, "What did you do to

    me? "

    "What can I do to you? Or Mr. Hiram, what do you want me to do to you? Alline said with a faint smile.

    Hiram tried to stand up from the chair, but he forgot that he had no strength in his legs. He fell heavily

    on the wheelchair, gasped and shouted, "Alline... "

    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. Allineforted him with a smile.

    Hiram was exasperated, but he could do nothing because of the effect of the drug in his body. He bit

    his lips hard and tried to wake himself up, but his vision was getting blurred, and dark red blood was

    winding down from the corner of his mouth. Seeing the woman approaching him, he said in a muffled

    voice, "Get out! "

    However, Alline ignored him and went straight forward to take off his clothes. Hiram wanted to push her

    away, but Alline pulled him harder and snorted, "Hiram, I advise you not to move, or I don''t know what

    will happenter! "

    Hiram''s eyes were bloodshot. He wanted to struggle desperately, but he had no strength. He had been

    sitting in a wheelchair all year round, neither exercised nor been drugged. How could he be a match for

    a woman who had been doing heavy work for five years? It was easy for Alline to unbutton his shirt,

    tear it off, and then unbutton his belt. Hiram felt that he was going crazy. He had been noble since

    childhood, no one dared to treat him like this and humiliate him like this. Even if he couldn''t walk with

    his legs, no one dared to defy his temper in front of him.

    "What are you doing? The voice of resentment burst out from his teeth.

    Squinting her eyes, with a smile on her pretty face, Alline bent over and picked up Hiram from the

    wheelchair. Then she gently put him on the sofa of the study. The slight cold touch made Hiram shiver.

    The woman''s voice was like a demon, "What do I want to do? Mr. Hiram, you are my legal husband.

    We have been married for so long, and we haven''t had a wedding ceremony yet. Tonight, of course, is

    our wedding night! "

    Alline said so casually, but Hiram was paralyzed, his eyes and brows were filled with disgust. "Alline,

    get out of here! I''m not your husband, no! He was so proud. Even if he couldn''t walk with his legs, he

    wouldn''t let a woman casually be his wife.

    "Mr. Hiram, do you know that you are not strong enough now? Do you want to be a pure love virgin?

    Then she continued to take off his clothes and pulled his pants.

 Chapter 18 Are You Satisfied With Your Wife

    Chapter 18 Are You Satisfied With Your Wife

    Hearing that, Hiram''s face turned pale with fright. He tried his best to resist, while Alline sped up the

    attack. In a short while, the two of them sweated and panted. To be honest, the strength of Hiram''s

    hands was not bad, but his legs were weak. In addition, he was drugged and had no strength at all. He

    could not resist Alline at all. In a short while, he waspletely stripped off, and he really wanted to

    die.

    However, at the same time, Alline smacked her lips and said, "Mr. Hiram, although you are good-

    looking, your appearance is not very good. You are young and you should work hard. Maybe you can

    be sold at a good price in the future! "

    Even though Hiram wanted to kill her, he was dizzy and could hardly tell Alline''s expression. He didn''t

    know whether she wasughing at him. He felt that his self-esteem was trampled under her feet today.

    She was just a product of the marriage in the business world. Who gave her such a courage to strip off

    his clothes! Who!

    He was both anxious and angry. He was ashamed into anger. If he could move, he must kill Alline, she

    was such a hateful woman!

    No one dared to do this to him since he was a child. Alline was so ungrateful. He had nned to live a

    life with her without interfering with each other, but she made an exception and made fun of him like

    this. How he wished he could stand up now, catch her, hang her and beat her to death. How dare she

    do this to him! She must be tired of living!

    Looking at his exasperated look, Alline was in a good mood, and the anger that had been suppressed

    in the bottom of her heart for so many days finally eased a little. The expression on Hiram''s face was

    simply wonderful, mixed with white and cyan. If the people in Mo family saw it, they would not know

    how to smile.

    "Mr. Hiram, are you still resisting? Alline touched his belly with her cold fingers. To be honest, although

    this man was a little thin, he looked good. If he exercised a little more, he would be so enchanting.

    "Madman. Hiram gritted his teeth and wanted to kill her with his eyes.

    "The night is short. Let''s start! Alline straightened up and began to unbutton her clothes. While winking

    at him, she asked defiantly," Mr. Hiram, are you satisfied with your wife? "

    "Fuck off! Hiram roared in a low voice.

    "Other than this, can you change two more words? Mr. Hiram, why are you still awake? You know, I''ll

    be embarrassed that you are so sober. Half of her buttons were unbuttoned, but Alline stopped, two

    buttons were unbuttoned because of the shirt she was wearing. The white skin on her chest was about

    to show and couldn''t be seen clearly, but it made her more mysterious and charming. She was lying on

    the man''s body and facing him. Her eyes were full of flirtation.

    Hiram didn''t bother to look at the face that he hated. He closed his eyes and seemed to be sleepier. He

    tried his best to keep calm.

    Alline was still trying her best to tease him. As far as she knew, all the methods had been used, but the

    man did not move. He was as cold as ice, and the flesh on his body was tight. After a while, his

    consciousness could not withstand the sleep. He finally fell asleep deeply.

    Hearing the man''s faint breath, Alline finally breathed a sigh of relief. This scene she yed was so

    tired. She really hoped that Hiram would wake up tomorrow and not make trouble for her! However, it

    was obviously impossible...

    It was not until two o''clock in the afternoon that Hiram woke up. Outside the window, the sun was

    slightly warm. As he was sleeping, Jenny closed the curtain to block the sunlight outside the room.

    When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was lying on the big bed. He struggled to sit up and

    pressed the call bell.

    Soon, Jenny came up and said as usual, "Mr. Hiram, you are awake. "

    "Where is Jacob? Although he had controlled his temper, his tone was getting clearer and his face was

    pale.

    Hearing that, Jenny was stunned. She didn''t understand why Hiram asked about the whereabouts of

    Jacob as soon as he got up. After a while, she said softly, "Mr. Hiram, Jacob flew to South Africa this

    morning to deal with a diamond transaction. "

    "Where is that woman? Asked Hiram, gritting his teeth.

    Which woman? Did something happen yesterday that he didn''t know? Jenny was stunned, but Hiram''s

    eyes were as cold as winter and ruthless. It could be seen that he was very unhappy. Although he was

    usually silent and cold, he had never shown his feelings so obviously. "Do you mean Mrs. Mo? She

    went to work early in the morning. "

    "Call her and ask her toe back right now! Hiram raised his eyebrows, there is a bit of cruelty in his

    eyes.

    As soon as Jenny got through to the phone, Alline''s phone rang in the bedroom. Hiram held his phone

    and smashed it against the wall with a loud bang. The phone was broken into pieces, and Jenny didn''t

    dare to touch his anger. She had no choice but to ask someone to check the number of Alline''s office.

    When she called, the person on the other side said that Miss Alline was not in the office and went out

    for something.

    "Mr. Hiram, is there anything important that you want to see Mrs. Mo? Jenny asked uneasily.

    With his eyes slightly closed, the anger in his eyes softened a lot. Hiram''s deep and dark eyes still

    showed his displeasure. He tried to suppress the anger in the bottom of his heart and said lightly, "It''s

    okay. Inform me as soon as shees back. "

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alline got off work two hourster than usual. When she walked out of the Mo Group building, she was

    still uneasy. She made an appointment with Chester for supper. In the Mo family, she was the most

    familiar with him, and her friends were in HC City, so she couldn''t find a person to talk. She didn''t go

    back to the Mo family mansion with Chester until one o''clock in the night.

    As soon as they arrived at the parking lot, Alline got out of the car and thanked him. The two of them

    were talking andughing. A strand of hair was scattered on Alline''s forehead, but before she could do

    anything, Chester had helped her smooth her hair. Alline was a little embarrassed, but the smile on her

    face was not restrained. "Chester, I really didn''t expect a noble man like you to have dinner at a food

    stall with me. Thank you tonight. "

    "It doesn''t matter. We are friends. Chester''s smile is gentle and clear.

    "It''s gettingte. Go home and have a rest! After saying goodbye to him, Alline turned around and saw

    that Hiram was sitting not far away with sharp eyebrows and staring at her coldly. At that moment, she

    couldn''t help but shiver. Why was he still awake? Was he a night owl?

    "Hiram? At first, Alline was talking andughing with Chester, but when she saw that Hiram was sitting

    in a wheelchair with a worried look on his face and couldn''t hide his anger, she was stunned and

    couldn''t smile anymore.

    "Hiram, are you still awake? Chester had got off from the other side of the car and asked gently.

    However, Hiram didn''t respond to him. He didn''t even cast a nce at him. He looked at Alline and

    asked coldly, "What time is it now? What can keep you busy till now? It was hard to hide his anger.

    Alline was stunned for a moment, but then she came to her senses. She took a few steps forward and

    said in a soft voice, "Well, I just entered thepany, and I don''t know many ces. I went out with my

    colleagues today to talk about business, so I was dyed. "

    "Is there no one else in thepany? Do they need you a new employee to go out for business

    negotiation? Hiram snorted with disdain.

    "Actually, I don''t have to. I want to learn from them and then I went with them. "After all, she is a new

    an unreadable expression on his face, Alline exined in a hurry, "I happened to meet Chester outside,

    so we had supper together. It''ste. Let''s go back first! "

    Then she pushed Hiram back.

    Before Hiram could calm down, his anger rose again. He gritted his teeth and said with a ferocious

    look, "Get away from me. Who let you push me. There was undisguised anger in your words.

    Alline stopped for a moment, but soon walked forward and said in a low voice, "Hiram, I know it was my

    faultst night. When we go back, you can punish me as you like. "

    Speaking ofst night, Hiram''s face darkened. He had been thinking about what happenedst night

    for the whole afternoon, and had done nothing. He had been thinking about how to deal with this

    woman when she came back. It was the first time in his life that he had been humiliated like this.

    "You are right. We should settle ounts! Hiram narrowed his eyes and said coldly.

 Chapter 19 Mr. Hiramâ€™s Punishment For His Wife

    Chapter 19 Mr. Hiram¡¯s Punishment For His Wife

    On the way back to the courtyard, Alline had been trying to escape, but Hiram found out her trick

    quietly and asked her to push him into the courtyard. All of a sudden, she covered her stomach and

    squatted down on the ground, groaning in pain.

    "What''s wrong, Miss Alline? "Hiram asked coldly.

    "I have a stomachache. "It hurts so much that Alline sweated and looked fragile. "I might have to go to

    the hospital... "

    "Jenny, you are a good doctor. Please check on Miss Alline. "He nced at her and the temperature in

    his eyes dropped a few degrees. "I remember that the medicine you madest time had a good effect.

    Why don''t you check it for Miss Alline today? "

    What Alline feared most was taking medicine, especially Chinese medicine. She frowned and wiped

    the cold sweat on her face. "It''s okay. I''m much better. "

    "Miss Alline, I''m not patient. You''d better not challenge my limits! "He pushed the wheelchair directly

    into the room.

    After thinking for a while, Alline followed him as if she was going to die. She knew that this mean man

    would not let her go so easily. But he was so young, would he do domestic violence?

    Several servants in the courtyard had fallen asleep. The light in living room on the first floor was

    brightly lit, as if it was daytime. Sitting on a wheelchair, Hiram seemed to be covered with ayer of

    frost, and his eyes were as sharp as fire. He looked at the person who was hiding at the gate and said,

    "Alline, roll in! "

    Alline shivered and encouraged herself to say "Mr. Hiram, I don''t know how to roll. Why don''t you show

    me how to do it first! "

    Puff! Jenny behind almost burst intoughter. She felt that Mr. Hiram''s expression must be very funny

    now. Just as she was about to leave, she heard that Hiram ordered, "Jenny, bring her here! "

    Before Jenny could say anything, Alline shouted desperately as if she had been raped, "Hiram, if you

    are a man, catch me by yourself. What''s the point of letting Jenny catch me? I tell you, if you don''t do it

    yourself, I will despise you all my life! "She roared with all her strength. Everyone in the building

    probably had heard her.

    The expression on Jenny''s face was weird. How brave this young mistress was!

    Hiram wanted to kill her. He clenched his fists and tried to calm himself down. "Alline, are you sure? "

    "Of course I am! "Alline nodded incessantly. Of course, he was a cripple. How couldn''t she outrun him

    with two legs?

    Therefore, she was not afraid!

    "Okay, don''t regret it! "Said Hiram gloomily. At the same time, he gestured for Jenny to close the door.

    Alline looked at him in panic. She felt that he was too confident, but she thought that he was just an

    embroidered pillow and maybe he was pretending to be strong. She plucked up courage and said with

    confidence "Of course I won''t regret it. Catch me if you have the ability! "

    Hiram moved. His wheelchair moved very fast. Before Alline escaped, he had already caught up with

    her. Moreover, since Hiram had difficulties moving, there were not too many things ced in the small

    yard where they lived and no carpet on the ground. Therefore, his wheelchair slid very fast. In the blink

    of an eye, it arrived in front of Alline.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alline''s face turned pale with fright. She ran as fast as she could, but she couldn''t run faster than a

    wheelchair. Hiram''s wheelchair could be called the top wheelchair in the world. After the car ident

    and the death of Emma, he was so decadent that he almost lost his self-esteem. He had never stepped

    outside. Ethan then had spent a high price to make a world-ss wheelchair for his grandson, so that

    without the help of others, Hiram could move freely. Hiram usually had Jenny and Jacob with him, so

    he would not do it himself.

    However, it didn''t mean that he would be useless if he left others.

    They chased after each other, out of breath. Seeing that Hiram came over, Alline took the apple from

    the fruit basket and smashed it at him. He was furious. "Alline, you''d bettere here obediently, or I''ll

    kill you tonight! "

    With an apple in her hand, Alline was hesitating where to smash it. She snorted coldly and said, "Mr.

    Hiram, please think about the actual situation before you brag, or you will be easily disappointed! "

    Alline did it on purpose. Hiram felt that his temper, which had been umted over the years, was

    provoked by this woman. His anger was burning crazily. He really wanted to kill this woman who was

    making fun of him.

    Ayer of horrifying murderous aura condensed in the air, like a frozen cier, cold to the bone.

    Hiram controlled the wheelchair and finally caught her when she was off guard. She struggled

    desperately and smashed the apple on his head. Somehow, the power burst out from nowhere rushed

    to his limbs and instantly caught the woman and put her on his legs. Alline struggled and shouted "Let

    go of me. What''s wrong with you of bullying a woman as a man? "

    "Well, you still remember that you are a woman! "Said Hiram, gritting his teeth. Then he took Alline

    upstairs.

    Although she tried her best to struggle, Hiram was surprisingly powerful. Last night, he was as weak as

    a shrimp with soft feet, but today he was able to hold her back, and she couldn''t get rid of him no

    matter how hard she tried. She was so angry. Was Hiram, this moody guy, going to kill her? While

    Alline was thinking, Hiram had already taken her into the elevator.

    The elevator tinkled, and Alline subconsciously trembled, feeling that the sound was like a life-

    threatening urge.

    After entering the bedroom, Hiram locked the door and threw Alline to the ground. Alline was caught off

    guard and fell down. Before she could react, she was lifted up by him again. Then he grabbed her

    shoulder and dragged her forward. Although she was dizzy, she still tried her best to struggle, but

    Hiram''s strength was astonishingly powerful. He tightly grabbed her shoulder, making her like a dead

    fish that couldn''t resist. He didn''t stop until he went to the bedside. Then he suddenly pulled her up and

    let go of her again, smashing her head hard to the head of the bed! This damn woman! How dare she

    humiliate him like this!

    Alline was not a person who would yield to anyone. Just now, the toss and bustle in the living room had

    made her furious. It was not her wish to marry into the Mo family. There was no news about her brother

    yet. And Nicole had been mocking her in a strange way every two or three days. She was alone and

    afraid in the mansion of the Mo family. No one could she rely on and her only husband was so busy

    every day that he did not treat her as his wife.

    Her head was hit so hard that the rebellious cells in her bones were active. "Hiram, get out! "

    Hiram couldn''t stand it anymore since yesterday. When he heard the abusive words from Alline, he

    even wanted to put her into a sack and throw her into the sea. How dare this crazy woman do that to

    him!

    The anger in the bottom of his heart was burning, and the strength in his hand was not alleviated at all.

    He pressed her head to hit the bed again.

    The impact made Alline''s head bleed. She was in a trance, and the pain came to the bottom of her

    heart. She took off her high heels, turned her head and bit Hiram''s arm. Without precaution, Hiram

    stepped back because of the pain, and Alline took the opportunity to pick up the high heels in her hand

    and hit him!

    Damn it! You jerk! A man of no quality! How dare he beat his newly-married wife! Damn it!

    Hiram was stunned. Just now, when Alline hit him with fruit downstairs, he didn''t feel any pain, but she

    dared to throw him with high heels. It was unbearable. His wheelchair took a step back, and then

    walked forward. He grabbed Alline again and held her into his arms. Alline struggled to resist, and her

    fists kept falling on the other party''s chest.

    For a moment, the situation in the bedroom was ipatible as fire and water. They were fighting

    fiercely, both wishing that they could kill each other. In the end, Alline''s hair scattered down, and Hiram

    was not much better. His T-shirt was rubbed into a mess by her, and there were several red scratches

    on his face. He gritted his teeth and pushed her down from himself. They both fell heavily on the bed

    with a missionary position. Looking at her fiercely, Hiram said, "Damn it! "

    However, Alline raised her hand and pped him. "Get out of here! Stay away from me! "

    The ck fire in Hiram''s eyes was getting more and more intense, almost burning Alline to ashes, and

    she had lost her mind long ago. The fight with him seemed to go back to the time when her brother was

    still alive. At that time, she and her brother fought fiercely, but when the fight was over, they were as

    good as before. "Alline, since you want to die, I will help you! "

 Chapter 20 Threat

    Chapter 20 Threat

    Hiram tried his best to lift her up. Alline wanted to resist, but when she struggled, she heard the slight

    sound of cloth tearing. Both of them were stunned!

    Looking ahead, Hiram didn''t know what had happened for a moment

    In fact, he had no intention of touching her. Although she was his wife, he had no intention of touching

    her since the day he married her. In his mind, his wife had never been Alline. But just now, he lost his

    breath, darkened his eyes and controlled his mind. "Alline, what are you doing? I''m your husband! "

    Alline was shocked and wanted to escape.

    Seeing the panic in her eyes, Hiram sneered "Don''t worry. I won''t be interested in a dry girl like you! But

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Alline, we are not done yet. Tell me, how should I punish you today? "

    His evil smile was like a demon''s, but his face was getting colder and colder, like a thinyer of frost.

    Alline was shocked by his action, because he pulled her forward and took her into his arms. She

    screamed, "Mr. Hiram, if you touch me again, I will show your indecent photos to the whole world

    tomorrow! "

    When Hiram heard this, it was filled with a murderous aura in the bedroom!

    He pinched her chin yfully, raised it and approached her. They looked at each other and had kept

    like that. After a long time, he finally smiled, gently like the thin snow melting, cold and beautiful. "How

    dare you, Alline! "

    He had thought that Alline had slept with himst night, but he didn''t expect that she had only taken his

    photos.

    "Well, are you afraid, Hiram? "With a smug smile on her face, she turned over and pushed him on the

    bed. Then she sat on his body like a queen. Her little face tightened and her eyes turned ck and

    bright. "From now on, you''d better listen to me, or I will make you lose your reputation tomorrow. What

    you think the effect will be if the indecent photos of you, the eldest son of the Mo family, have spread all

    over the world? Do you think Grandpa will kill you if he knows it? "

    Interesting? Staring at her with his deep eyes, Hiram wondered what she wanted to do. He tried to

    make himself look frightened. "What, what the hell do you want to do? "

    In fact, she was too naive. She didn''t know his means, nor did she know that if Hiram didn''t want her to

    do anything in the world, how could she do it? Moreover, even if she had negatives, no one would dare

    to post his photos!

    However, he didn''t want to remind his wife at all.

    Alline smiledcently, just like a witch. If she were not for her business, she would beat him up.

    "From tomorrow on, I''ve already hired a doctor. You must cooperate with the doctor''s treatment, or I''ll

    send your photos out! "

    "Why? "For a moment, he didn''t understand what she was thinking. Why didn''t she mention divorce? If

    she insisted on divorcing him, he might agree. After all, both of them were not willing to get married.

    "There are not so many reasons. Do you want to sit on a wheelchair all your life? "Alline didn''t answer

    but asked.

    Hiram looked at her with his ck eyes like fire. Alline was confused by his stare. She smoothed her

    hair uneasily and suddenly cried out, because she touched her forehead that had just been hurt. "I''m

    going back to my room to rest. Go to bed early. The doctor wille tomorrow morning! "

    Then she fled in panic.

    Seeing the retreating figure, Hiramy on the big bed, and thought that it seemed that no one had

    cared about him so much for a long time.

    The next day, when Alline was having breakfast in the main house, the doctor arrived at Hiram''s

    courtyard. However, obviously, Mr. Hiram had a strong self-esteem so he drove the doctor away. Alline

    put down her bowl and chopsticks and went back to the courtyard.

    When Alline opened the door of the bedroom, Hiram was sitting on the wheelchair in a fit of pique. The

    water in the wooden basin was poured all over the ground, with a faint smell of Chinese medicine.

    Fortunately, there was no carpet on the floor, or the carpet would be destroyed. "Well, Mr. Hiram, you

    are in a bad mood today! "

    As soon as she entered, she was thrown a towel, and then the man''s angry voice followed, "Alline, get

    out of here! "

    Hearing Hiram''s words which were filled with anger, Alline walked over with a smile and sat on hisps

    and people outside the door took a deep breath. Alline didn''t listen to him but approached him and

    whispered in his ear.

    All of a sudden, Hiram''s face darkened. He stared at her with resentment, as if he wanted to kill her!

    Alline didn''t take it seriously. She just smiled lightly. Since she married to the Mo family, she had

    seldom smiled. Her face looked as pale as the breeze in March in front of outsiders, which wouldn''t

    show much emotions. Even if Hiram wasn''t willing to take the vow, she was also indifferent. Even if

    there were people talking about her in the Mo family, she didn''t say anything, nor did she defend

    herself. She just stayed in the yard, doing her own business, going out early and returningte. She

    didn''t cause any trouble.

    But her smile this time was so dazzling and unparalleled that it was hard to ignore.

    It was not until now did the Mo family find that Alline was so beautiful and good-looking. It was just the

    same appearance, but when she smiled, she was enchanting. She did not look directly into his sharp

    eyes and whispered, "Hiram, didn''t we reach agreementst night? Now that the doctor came here

    today you should be cooperative to do the rehabilitation. Don''t you remember that you will go back to

    HC City with me when you recover? "

    Her words were soft and delicate, indicating that they had a good rtionship.

    Taking a deep breath, he didn''t debunk her trick. "I don''t like them to massage me. "

    When Alline heard that, she looked softer. She bent down and smoothed the corners of his trousers.

    "Then I''ll stay here with you. When I learn it, I''ll help you massage in the future. "She looked like a

    gentle wife.

    "Okay. "After a long while, he nodded.

    "Alline, I''m afraid you don''t have time since you are always so busy. How about Ie to help Hiram

    massageter! "Suddenly, a beautiful woman in her twenties appeared in the crowd. She had a find

    countenance and clear eyes.

    Alline looked at that woman, and she was the cousin of Hiram and the daughter of Lucia, Vivian. Since

    she grew up in the Mo family and had a good rtionship with Hiram, it was reasonable for her to say

    so. Alline said nothing, but Hiram refused "No, you don''t have to do that. You have your own business,

    and I''m not used to massage by outsiders. I have Alline and that''s enough! "

    Vivian''s face changed as if she was about to cry, which was very pitiful. "Hiram..."

    It was weird for a moment. The doctor had prepared hot water, and Alline didn''t know what to do for a

    while. However, Hiram squinted her and then looked at the doctor beside. He said unhappily, "Alline,

    why note and learn something? "

 Chapter 21 It Doesnt Matter Because He Is My Husband.

    Chapter 21 It Doesn''t Matter Because He Is My Husband.

    Alline had no choice but to go over, bent down and squatted beside him. She rolled up the trouser legs

    for him, and Hiram''s shins which had always been covered were exposed. Because he hadn''t

    exercised for a long time, his shins were thinner than ordinary people''s.

    Alline''s heart ached when she suddenly thought of her brother. Her brother had been in a vegetative

    state since five years ago and had been lying on the bed. She was afraid that his muscles would

    weaken, and that he would give up himself when he woke up one day, so she would massage her

    brother when she was free. For so many days, she didn''t know how her brother was now and she didn''t

    know if Cathy had found him, but if Cathy had found him, she would definitely tell her. Alline touched

    his shin in a trance when she was thinking. Hiram suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at the

    people outside the door. He sneered coldly, "Alline help me massage. Is it inappropriate for you guys to

    stay and watch here? "

    "Or do you want to learn how to massage so that you can take care of me nearby? But I''m married.

    Only Alline can take care of me! "Hiram continued shamelessly.

    Vivian''s face darkened and walked out of the bedroom first. But when she left, she clenched her fists

    tightly.

    After everyone left, Hiram, who was just gentle andscivious to Alline, suddenly pushed her away

    angrily. Without precaution, she fell to the ground again. Because the water hadn''t been cleaned up on

    the ground, soon her buttock was wet. She pped her hands carelessly, stood up and looked down at

    him. "Mr. Hiram, I advise you to be honest and receive the treatment. If that doesn''t work after a month,

    I don''t mind using special methods! And of course..."

    She looked at him meaningfully, hinted the doctor to go out first, and then sneered "Or do you like to

    get tough? If Mr. Hiram really has such a special hobby, I don''t mind satisfying you. "

    How he wished he could stand up, catch her and beat her to death. How dare this woman would say

    that, especially the words she had just whispered in his ear! He wanted to kill her. "Shut up! Don''t

    appear in my room again! "

    "Young master, please don''t say these words every time you quarrel with me. I don''t know how to get

    out. If you can, I don''t mind you standing up and teaching me. I know you hate me, but if you can, just

    stand up, catch me and throw me out of the yard. I promise I won''t appear in front of you again. If you

    can''t, cut the crap and receive the treatment, or otherwise..." She raised her eyebrows and smiled

    evilly, like the charming dancer on the stage, bad and demonic, as if everyone was willing to die in her

    charming smile.

    Bang! Hiram''s fist mmed into the wheelchair heavily, and blood flowed out all of a sudden. He looked

    at Alline with burning anger in his eyes, as if he was going to burn her into ashes. "Alline, remember

    what you said today. One day, I will throw you out! "He said as if he was vowing.

    Alline shrugged and came close to Hiram with a smile "Oh? I''m looking forward to it! "

    Then she straightened up and walked out of the bedroom. She said to the doctor outside "Pleasee

    in. If he loses his temper again, please call me! "Then she walked towards her bedroom.

    When she came out, she had changed into a business suit. Before going to work, she came to the

    master bedroom and provoked him again "Ah, Mr. Hiram, are you all right? Look at you. You have just

    got massage for a while but you are sweating. If you can''t hold on, please tell me. I won''tugh at you.

    And of course, I will pretend to forget what you has said! "

    Noticing that he was staring at her, Alline shrugged her shoulders and walked out of the bedroom,

    leaving no chance for him to speak.

    The Mo mansion was a picturesque ce with spring all the year round. It covered an area of

    thousands of square meters, and more than a dozen small buildings and gardens were scattered

    inside, which were like the hidden pearls. When Alline came to the parking lot and got on the car, the

    side door was opened, and then a woman sat in. "Vivian? What''s the matter? "Asked Alline in surprise.

    She was just a nodding acquaintance of Vivian, and they didn''t talk much. On the one hand, she and

    Vivian weren''t in the samepany. On the other hand, after returning to the Mo mansion, Alline would

    usually stay in her own courtyard, instead of making tea, admiring flowers, or going to the back

    mountain to appreciate the scenery like otherdies. She had no time to go and didn''t want to. After all,

    the Mo mansion was just a temporary stay for her.

    She would leave one day, so she didn''t want to be too emotionally involved. After all, if she was too

    greedy for the scenery of a ce, she would be reluctant to leave when it was time to leave, while she

    didn''t need that scenery like that at all.

    "Alline, do you mind if I take your car to thepany? "Vivian asked with a sweet smile.

    Since Vivian herself said she didn''t mind, why would she mind? With a faint smile on her face, Alline

    said "It doesn''t matter. I''m bored on my way alone anyway! "All the gentlemen anddies in the Mo

    mansion had their own drivers to pick them up when they went out, and so did Alline. But she liked to

    drive, so she had never let the driver pick her up. Sometimes, driving was a kind of enjoyment.

    "Alline, you have been married to the Mo family for some time, haven''t you? What do you think of

    Hiram? "Vivian asked casually.

    "He''s nice. "Alline answered.

    "Alline, have you heard that Hiram has been loving someone? "Vivian still spoke in a casual tone, but

    she raised her eyes gently and couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes. "You may not know, over the

    years, he has been punishing himself for not treating his leg because of Emma''s death. So I''m afraid

    that you will suffer a lot if intending to treat his leg. "

    Emma? If Alline remembered correctly, she had heard of this name before. It seemed that the Mo

    family knew that Hiram liked Emma, but everyone kept it a secret, which made Alline feel that this

    name was a taboo.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "It doesn''t matter because he is my husband. "Alline said lightly. She didn''t intend to give up since the

    time she decided to cure his legs. This was her insistence and Ethan''s advice. She couldn''t leave this

    behind.

    The word - husband, still hurt Vivian deeply. She held her bag tightened a little, and the pain soon

    covered her eyes but disappeared at once. Her tone continued to be indifferent and calm, as if she was

    really happy for others. "It''s his fortune that he can marry you. "

    Alline smiled self-mockingly. Fortune? It was probably impossible. Hiram almost wanted to kill her, not

    to mention fortune. She might be relieved after he recovered. However, such a smile on Alline''s face

    was no different from happiness for Vivian. The pain in the bottom of her heart was even stronger. The

    things buried in her heart for many years were like seedling, which could not be suppressed.

    Since that day, Hiram had been doing his rehabilitation seriously. Ethan was right. The Mo family didn''t

    need a useless man, and neither did they need a man who abandoned himself. He was the eldest

    grandson of the Mo family, who would inherit the Mo group in the future. If he kept sitting in a

    wheelchair, it wouldn''t affect his action, but it would still cause bad effect. The Mo group''s stock market

    was in turmoil because of him in those days, which was smoothed gradually until these years.

    Moreover, for so many years, he had been secretly interfering in Johnson''s business and had little

    interest in the Mo group. However, he was still the inheritor of the Mo group not the other. Therefore, no

    matter how much grandpa loved him, he was still not a member of the Gu family.

    Every day, he locked himself in the room for his own recovery training, without Jenny and Jacob. Even

    if he fell down, he would grit his teeth and insist on getting up, not asking for help. Because he was

    Hiram, the extremely proud person in his bones. He had been decadent for five years, and he had

    been pardoning an offense for five years. Perhaps, he could not allow himself to continue this kind of

    drunken life, and what''s more, Alline''s sneer, scoff and her scornful look, contemptuous attitude burned

    his sanity like a fire. As a man with strong self-esteem, how could he bear these every day!

    He would catch Alline and throw her out one day!

    However, he soon found that he could take one, two, or even more steps...

 Chapter 22 Colin, Colin, Please Dont Leave!

    Chapter 22 Colin, Colin, Please Don''t Leave!

    Outside the window, it began to rain heavily. Hiram answered the phone casually. It was Cathy on the

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    other side of the phone, who spoke in a serious tone rarely this time, but even so, her voice was still

    charming. "Last time you came to HC City, although William couldn''t guess your true identity, he would

    soon find out after a little investigation. My brother meant to get the n of the Water Park as soon as

    possible. At that time, you may have toe to the bidding. But at present, we have little advantage. If

    the Xu family and the Lou family join hands, we have little chance of winning. "

    "I will handle it. "He flicked the ash on his finger and answered carelessly.

    "That''s good. I don''t have to work so hard if you are there. By the way, the girl you asked me to

    investigatest time has resigned. ording to my information, she can''t be the one you found. "Hiram

    didn''t know what Cathy was busy with, but he heard her voice suddenly became much clearer. After a

    pause, she continued, "and Hiram, that person is dead. "

    "I know. "When Hiram mentioned that person, his heart skipped a beat. "But I always feel that she is

    still alive, right beside me. "

    They kept silent for a while at the same time. What happened that year was a great blow to him. For so

    many years, no one dared to mention the matter of Emma in front of him, as if she was a rotten scar in

    his heart. If someone touched it slightly, blood would flow out. Hiram also realized something and said

    "Cathy, go to bed early if there is nothing else! "

    "Well, it''s still early. And Hiram, how''s everything recently? "Cathy didn''t mention it any more. Instead,

    she turned to ask about his wedding life. The Mo family had asked to keep their marriage as a secret,

    so she hadn''t been able to attend the ceremony at that time.

    Moreover, he didn''t n to get married at all. If it weren''t for Ethan''s coercion, he would have been

    single for the rest of his life.

    "Just as usual. "Hiram''s face darkened when he thought of Alline who was threatening him. He calmed

    himself down and said "Well, I''m about to hang up. Please call me if anything happens. "

    After hanging up, he sat on the chair and rxed himself. After a long time, he stood up and went into

    the bathroom. After taking a shower, hey on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. He

    sat up and kept checking the time. However, he found that Alline still hadn''te back.

    He scratched his hair irritably, got up and went downstairs. He asked Zelda, "hasn''t Allinee back

    yet? "

    "No, it''s raining heavily. Young Mistress is busy with her business. She hasn''te back yet! "Zelda

    was also a little anxious. She looked at the rain and said with a sad face.

    "Zelda, go to sleep first. I''ll wait for her! "Said Hiram lightly.

    After thinking for a long time, he finally took out his mobile phone and dialed the number that he had

    never called. It was the first time that he called Alline, but she didn''t answer his phone. Hiram called her

    again and again, and finally she answered the phone.

    Her voice was not clear as usual, but sound cold and slightly drunk, which was like a little cat. He didn''t

    hear what she said, except the word-danger. Then he heard her mobile phone fell to the ground with a

    loud sound.

    Then, it was disconnected.

    He called again, but the phone still couldn''t be connected. His eyebrows twitched, as if he wanted to

    strangle her. What on earth was this woman doing? Although he wanted to strangle her, he quickly

    called Jenny. "Check with the staffs in thepany, and see what was Alline doing today? Why can''t

    she answer my phone calls? "

    After giving the order, he felt angry again. Why should he care about Alline? They had a very bad

    rtionship. Every time they met, they would sneer at each other. Sheughed at him as useless as an

    embroidered pillow, and heughed at her as sarcastic as an old witch. How could he care about her?

    ''She will be safe. As an adult, she will be fine.'' Hiramforted himself while waiting for the news

    uneasily. However, he quickly went to the second floor, took off his own pajamas and dressed himself

    up.

    Today was a bad day for Alline. The assistant of the sales department didn''t feel well and couldn''t go to

    the dinner party today. However, the sales department received a big order today, so the sales

    manager transferred her, an assistant of the marketing department, to the sales department and asked

    her to go out to learn more. After thinking for a while, she agreed. Every night she went back home,

    she would only quarrel with Hiram or get anger with him, so she didn''t want to go back so early.

    However, she didn''t expect that the dinner party wouldst till midnight. More importantly, the one she

    drank with was an old lecher in the otherpany. She was isted and helpless. Her colleagues

    wanted to help her, but they were all stopped by others.

    This old lecher was good at flirting with people. Although his eyes were lust, he still acted like a

    gentleman, which made people unable to find his fault. The client was God, so she could only bear the

    impulse to p him and drink one ss after another with him. Anyway, she was a good drinker, and

    she could drink thousands of sses of wine. As long as she drank with him, he would not take

    advantage of her. That was what she thought. She drank a huge amount of wine, and her colleagues

    were stunned. This woman was good at drinking!

    Her cell phone kept ringing. She wanted to pick it up, but her client refused. He insisted on asking her

    to drink one more ss of wine with him. Alline had drank almost a bottle of wine. Tonight she went out

    on an empty stomach, and it was easy for her to get drunk if she didn''t eat anything before drinking, so

    she was ufortable at the moment. She felt that the fume of alcohol was surging into her throat.

    She took out her cell phone, and her client leaned closer to see the name on the phone¡ª¡ªthe little

    bastard. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Miss Alline, who calls you sote? Is he your boyfriend? "

    With a forced smile, she held her body and took the phone. "It''s just a friend. "

    "If you want to answer the phone, how about having one more drink with me? "This time, he was

    holding a ss of red wine. "I''ve heard that red wine will keep someone beautiful. Miss Alline, you are

    such a beautiful woman. If you drink this ss of red wine, you will be more beautiful beyond

    imagination! "

    After saying that, he gave the wine ss to her. Although she was unwilling to drink it, she knew that if

    she didn''t answer the phone, Hiram would get furious when she went back. Therefore, she clinked her

    ss with the man and drank it up. Then she staggered out to answer the phone. She had already

    drunk more than seven points. She felt that she would suffer here tonight.

    When she was drunk, she vaguely saw a familiar figure. It had been three years since that person

    appeared in front of her. With a shiver, she was sober and muttered, "Colin..."

    The phone in her hand fell to the ground, and then she rubbed her eyes hard. When she looked again,

    she found that Colin was still there. At that moment, she felt that everything in the world was gone,

    except Colin, who was not far away from her.

    Three years ago, he left silently. In the past three years, she had been looking for him all over the

    world, but she couldn''t find him, as if he didn''t exist. She had been sad and desperate, and had

    hesitated. She didn''t know if there was a person called Colin in the world, but without him, how could

    her heart be so painful?

    ''Colin, Colin, please don''t leave.

    I''m Alline, your dear Alline. Please don''t leave me!'' Alline stumbled out of the bar with the figure. It was

    raining hard outside, and Colin disappeared in a moment. She didn''t give up looking for him. How could

    she be wrong? She saw the familiar face clearly! If it weren''t Colin, who would look exactly like him in

    the world? There was only a child in his family, so it could only be him.

    "Colin, why don''t youe to see me? Colin, I''m Alline, Colin... "She rushed into the heavy rain like a

    mad woman. She called his name while looking for him aimlessly.

    The rain poured down. In an instant, Alline''s clothes were wet, and her hair was scattered with the rain

    falling down. And she looked very embarrassed. In such a rainy night, there was no one on the street,

    except her. She kept looking for, running, crying and shouting. Suddenly, she was tripped and fell to the

    ground.

    "Colin, you''re back. Why don''t youe to me? Have you forgotten me? Don''t you remember me?

    Why don''t youe to see me? "Alline knelt on the ground and burst into tears. The rain apanied

    her cry, floating for a long time.

    The man who was not far away, held the ck umbre and looked at the embarrassed woman on the

    ground. He clenched his fists hard. She cried so hard that his heart was painful. But should he go to

    see her? How could he see her? Was he still her Colin?

    He hesitated for a long time and finally decided to take a step. Suddenly, he saw a car driving over from

    afar...

 Chapter 23 Im Not Who I Am Anymore, Do You Still Love Me

    Chapter 23 I''m Not Who I Am Anymore, Do You Still Love Me

    Jenny said that the colleagues of the business department were discussing business with the clients of

    the South Marine Company in Ginza today. After driving the car, Hiram rushed over with a murderous

    look. Damn it! She was not a member of the business department at all. What was she doing with

    those drunkards? He thought that Alline deserved to be beaten. She was obviously a troubled woman.

    Was she a business woman? She might be cheated by others as soon as she went out. As a little girl,

    she could just stay in the market department, or the nning department and even the financial

    department, it was okay for her just stay in the office to enjoy the air-conditioner and finish the simple

    work!

    The Mo family was rich and powerful, and it was not that he couldn''t afford to support her. This woman

    was so... Thinking of her, Hiram got angry! On the way to Ginza, he clenched his fists and tried his best

    to control his anger. Damn it! If this woman dared to seduce other men, he would kill her! Alline was his

    wife. Why did she have to drink with those cunning foxes in the sales department? Even if she was

    sold, she had to help others count the money. When his grandpa let her work in thepany, he did

    not point out her identity. In addition, their marriage was a secret to the outside, so few people knew

    that the two of them were married.

    He rushed all the way to Ginza in a hurry, and everyone was drunk. He took the sales manager over

    and asked directly, "Where is Alline? "

    The manager of the sales department was half drunk. Hiram poured a ss of wine directly to sober

    him up. "Where is Alline? Where is the marketing assistant? This uneasy woman should be locked up

    at home and not allowed to go anywhere.

    "You mean Alline, -" the manager of the sales department said with a big tongue, "Isn''t she there? "

    Hiram nced around but didn''t see Alline. He didn''t want to argue with a drunkard. He went out of the

    room and greeted the person in charge of Ginza directly. He checked the surveince video and saw

    her leaning against the wall when she answered his phone. Then she suddenly rushed out as if she

    had met an acquaintance. His face was almost gloomy. He thanked the assistant and left Ginza.

    It rained all night and it was in the middle of the night. He looked for her aimlessly. He thought he

    should teach her a lesson! How could she drink in the middle of the night? When he ran to somewhere,

    he suddenly saw a figure kneeling on the ground not far away. Hiram stepped on the emergency brake

    and angrily opened the ss. "Are you courting death? "

    The woman stood still, as if she had been frozen.

    He noticed that the woman was wearing a silver silk suit. He looked at her more amazingly at that time.

    He hurriedly got out of the car and pulled her up from the ground. When he saw her pale face without

    makeup, he was shocked. "Alline! "

    How could she fall here in such a mess? Alline knelt there still and looked more terrible than a dead

    person.

    He patted her on the face with anxiety that he didn''t see on it. "What''s wrong with you, Alline? Why are

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    you here? "

    Alline closed her eyes tightly and said nothing.

    Hiram was angry. The rain soon wetted his short hair and flowed down his handsome face. All of a

    sudden, he grabbed her long hair and made her lean over. He said in a low voice that could not hide

    his anger, "Alline, don''t pretend to be dead! "

    God knew that he would be pissed off by this woman sooner orter! Look at her, the Young Mrs. Mo of

    the Mo family knelt in the rain alone and didn''t move. If it weren''t for him, she would have died here

    tomorrow morning!

    Thinking of this, the strength in Hiram''s hand was even greater, which made Alline scream in pain. She

    opened her sleepy eyes and looked at him, as if she didn''t know him, or as if she had known him for a

    lifetime. Suddenly, she threw herself into his arms and said in a soft voice as if she had strangled her

    throat, "you finallye to pick me up. Then she passed outpletely.

    At that moment, the anger in the bottom of Hiram''s heart was suddenly washed away. It turned out that

    it was such a wonderful feeling to be needed. It turned out that she had been waiting for him here all

    the time. He reached out to touch her hair, lifted her up by the waist and gently put her on the

    passenger seat. Because the two of them were wet, he turned on the heat and took a clean towel to

    wipe her face. She had a good sleep. She looked well behaved, and there was a slight warmth at the

    corners of her mouth asionally. Because of the wine, her skin looked white, like noble and beautiful

    ivory, and had an amazing beauty. Hiram withdrew his hand and muttered, "Silly girl, what are you

    thinking about? Why are you so happy! "

    Then he leaned over and kissed her lips. When he noticed what he had done, he cursed angrily, "S-h-i-

    t!"! Damn it! He must have been bewitched by this woman just now!

    After the car left, a thin man came out from a dark corner. He held a ck umbre and looked at the

    direction of the car from a distance. After a long time, he took out a mobile phone and called, "Help me

    check who is the owner of this license te? "

    Who was that man? How could he have such an intimate rtionship with Alline!

    It rained slowly. After the man finished talking on the phone, he loosened his grip and the umbre fell

    to the ground. The rain came at him in an instant. He walked alone in the rain, as if the whole world had

    abandoned him.

    ''Alline, if one day I''m not who I am, will you still love me?

    When the two of them returned home, Hiram directly took off Alline''s clothes directly and threw her into

    the bathtub to take a bath. This girl''s whole body was cold. He didn''t know how long she had been

    exposed outside. Even if he had just helped her tidy up in the car, it didn''t work much. In a daze, Alline

    sank into the water. Hiram had no choice but to pick her up again. Suddenly, Alline held him tightly and

    murmured, "Don''t leave me anymore, okay? "

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned. He pushed down Alline and said, "Behave yourself! After saying that,

    he started to help her take a shower, but Alline''s been messing around. She moved around him and

    soon aroused his desire.

    "Alline, let go of me! Hiram yelled at her helplessly. Although she was his wife, he didn''t intend to be a

    real couple with her. Therefore, he was still calm when being flirted by her unconsciously.

    "No, no, no, I won''t let you go! If I let you go, you will disappear! Her voice was as muddled as a child''s.

    "I promise I won''t leave! Be good! Hiram thought that he had run out of his patience of his lifetime.

    He wiped her hair and threw her on the big bed. Afraid that she would make a fuss, he went to the

    bathroom and quickly took a shower. When he came out, Alline had already lifted the quilt andy

    naked on the dark colored bed sheet. It was the first time that she had slept on his bed. Her skin was

    thin and white, and in the dark color, she looked more transparent and fair, like a first-ss jade,

    slightly red. Her little face and long wet curly hair made her look like a mermaid swimming out of the

    deep sea. She was so beautiful.

    Hiram looked away, took the hair dryer and sat on the head of the bed to dry her hair. Alline moved

    around, "Hot, I am so hot! In a short while, her little face turned red and there was a thin sweat on her

    forehead.

    Seeing her so hot, he didn''t know how to help her. When he finally finished drying his hair, he was

    about to stand up when Alline suddenly rushed over and rubbed against him. Perhaps it was because

    his fingers were cool, she directly took his hand to touch her forehead. He was shocked. How could this

    girl be so hot?

    Finally, Hiram found a doctor from the hospital to give her an injection. Alliney on the bed listlessly,

    as if she was a naughty child. Hiram fed her a ss of water and was about to go to sleep in the guest

    room, but Alline suddenly grabbed his arm unconsciously.

    He looked sideways. Alline slightly opened her eyes and looked at him in a daze. "Don''t leave tonight,

    okay? "

    Alline had never been so gentle before. She had just married into the Mo family and didn''t like talking.

    Later, they knew each other well. The two of them were tit for tat and had never been friendly to each

    other. Her sudden change caught him off guard. He looked at her nkly, not knowing whether to

    refuse or ept.

    "Colin, it''s not easy for you toe back. Can you stay with me tonight? Seeing that he stood by the

    bed without any reaction, Alline suddenly stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his waist,

    murmuring like a child.

 Chapter 24 Its Not Appropriate To Always Separate

    Chapter 24 It''s Not Appropriate To Always Separate

    Outside the window, it was already bright. After tossing and turning all night, Hiram pulled a long face

    suddenly. Alline dared to call another man''s name in front of him. He really wanted to strangle her. He

    tried to make his voice sound calm. "Alline, you look me clearly, who I am? What did she call, Colin?

    Who was Colin?

    Was he her boyfriend?

    This woman was married. There was nothing in her ten fingers, and there was no ring on them. She

    must have seduced many men outside by saying that she hadn''t been married.

    After the injection, Alline''s condition eased a little. Squinting her beautiful eyes, she asked, "Hiram? "

    "It''s not easy for you to remember who your husband is! Hiram said ironically.

    How could she not remember her husband, whom she had to marry. Before she married to the Mo

    family, a project of Lou family was stuck in the Mo family, and the Mo family had been refusing to

    ept the project. The financial chain of Lou family was broken and it could not be recovered, so the

    Lou family had made up their mind to unite with Mo family by marriage. Although the Mo family was

    well-known, no young girl was willing to marry a cripple, and a legendary entric man. Celine didn''t

    want Nicole to marry in Mo family, so she made Alline to marry Hiram with some tricks. Later, Alline

    knew that her brother was picked up by Lou family, and then William trapped Cary. It was really

    wonderful to see Alline jump into the trap.

    Hiram, the man she didn''t want to get involved with him, but she had to.

    She couldn''t get rid of him all her life.

    Despair shed through Alline''s eyes, but her eyes were wet and bright, because her skin was morbid

    white after the fever. "I didn''t forget. It was already dawn. Although Alline moved a little, she felt a little

    embarrassed because she was naked.

    "Honey, it''s good that you haven''t forgotten it! Hiram didn''t know why, but he suddenly held Alline in his

    arms and kissed her cold lips. Because of the medicine she tookst night, her lips were a little bitter,

    and her lips were tight as if they were made of iron. However, such a kiss without deep meaning made

    him more and more addicted to it. The desire that he had been repressed for a long time suddenly

    aroused. Hiram felt like a fire was burning in his heart, and his reason was ignited at one point one.

    "Alline -" he called her name in a low voice, "Can you stop going to work today? "

    "No. Alline said while dodging.

    However, the more he pushed her, the tighter he became. The skin of the two people clung to each

    other, and there was a kind of special tenderness. He felt sofortable that he sighed slightly. "My

    darling, thepany is ours. What''s wrong with not going to work for a day? Can you stay with me at

    home today? "

    His kiss made Alline dizzy. This man''s kiss was overbearing and not gentle, which made her unable to

    resist. Soon, there was a sweet sound of kiss in the room...

    In the main house, all the people of Mo family had arrived, but only Hiram and Alline hadn''t arrived.

    After asking the servants, they knew that Alline was sickst night. Ethan asked the servants to

    prepare some porridge and dishes for them, but Vivian stood up and said, "Grandpa Ethan, I''m full. Let

    me send it to Hiram and Alline! "

    Ethan nced at her and finally nodded, "Okay, go ahead! "

    The servant was well prepared, fearing that the food they didn''t like, so they prepared porridge, eggs,

    cake and milk, fried dough and soy milk, and more than a dozen kinds of pickles. Vivian followed the

    servant to the house of Hiram. As soon as they entered the living room, Zelda came over and said,

    "Miss Vivian! "

    "Are Hiram and Alline still sleeping? Vivian asked casually.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    "Mrs. Mo had a high feverst night and just fell asleep. Zelda said.

    "Then I''ll go upstairs to see her! All the Mo family members knew that Hiram and his wife had been

    sleeping in separate rooms. Although Ethan also knew about this situation, he did not interfere in the

    matter of them. Because Hiram had always been prejudiced against the marriage of Alline married into

    Mo family. Ethan had always wanted to have a great grandson as soon as possible, but this young

    couple should not be taught too much, which may lead to the opposite result. Therefore, Ethan only

    turned a blind eye to this matter. Now he had to wait for them to get along well with each other, it would

    be natural for them to do so.

    Before Zelda could say anything, Vivian had already gone upstairs to the two floor with a food box in

    her hand. "Miss Vivian, Mrs. Mo is also sleeping..."

    The second floor was very quiet. The servants hadn''te up to clean it, but Vivian heard a different

    groan. Even though she was a young girl who didn''t have so many experience, her face suddenly

    flushed.

    Alline''s gentle moan came out of the master bedroom, and then Hiram suppressed his low breath. He

    said those obscene honeyed words, "Look at you, Alline, you''re so enchanting now, but you still say

    you don''t want me... "

    "Alline, you''re such a temptress. You are so charming! "

    Hearing the voice, Vivian felt that her mind was a little empty. For a moment, she stood still in a daze.

    Soon, her calm heart suddenly burst into a fire, and then broke into pieces. The woman who should

    have been by the side of Hiram was her. She had waited for him for five years, she dreamed that he

    could look back at her, but he didn''t. Mason Mo even asked him to marry her, who was an irrelevant

    woman. It was her had been with Hiram for five years. His wife should be her!

    The Mo family didn''t attach much importance to the bloodline. The rtionship between this family and

    the Jing family had been unclear for many years, and the bloodline was chaotic. Every generation of

    the Jing family''s daughter would marry into the Mo family, which was a rule passed down from their

    ancestors. However, this rule had been broken since their uncle married Christa, but Emma had been

    engaged to the Mo family since childhood.

    But why couldn''t she? Why didn''t Hiram look back at her.

    Thinking of this, Vivian felt that she was going crazy! She was driven crazy by the sound in the room!

    Why did Hiram want to touch that woman? Just like what she did when she came here, Vivian went

    downstairs silently, pushed the food box in her hand, and then ran out, back to her own small

    courtyard. Then she threw herself on the bed, and tears fell down silently...

    After having sex with Hiram, Alline felt that her bones were about to fall apart. She also wanted to

    resist, but she was too weak to do so. Last night, she had been burnt for the whole night, and had no

    strength at all. She was like the fish on the scalpel, being ughtered. Perhaps Hiram had noticed that

    it was her first time and did not force her to have sex again. He took her into the bathroom and took a

    shower with her before putting her on the big bed. After feeding her medicine, he hugged her from

    behind. Touching her body, he said, "From now on, you can sleep on my bed. We are a couple. It''s not

    appropriate for us to always separate! And as a wife, you have to fulfill your duty as a wife,

    understand? "

    Alline didn''t say anything. The memory ofst night was in a mess. She seemed to see Colin. She

    seemed to hear someone calling her name. Alline, Alline, someone fed her to take medicine, bathed

    her, and dried her hair. But her memory was too chaotic. She couldn''t figure it out for a while. Her brain

    was dizzy, and she had no strength at all. She didn''t want to speak, nor did she want to speak.

    "Alline? Seeing that she didn''t respond, Hiram couldn''t help pinching her chest hard. It hurt so much

    that Alline trembled and became a little sober. She opened her eyes in a daze, but there was already

    mist in them, "I hear you. "

    Now that she had married someone, Alline knew that she had to perform her duty as a wife, not to

    mention that she had no right to change anything at the beginning and end of this marriage. But she did

    not understand why Hiram was interested in her body?

    He hated her so much yesterday. Why did he change overnight? She didn''t understand.

    Her head was still aching, but her vision was getting blurred. She fell asleep again.

    In the afternoon, Alline woke up and felt sore all over her body. When she moved, she bumped into the

    man behind her. The man was awakened by her action and asked in a daze, "Are you feeling better?

    Then he put his hand under her armpit and touched her forehead. It was not hot at all. Then he hooked

    his arm and pulled her into his arms." Why don''t you sleep more? "

    "I can''t fall asleep. In fact, fromst night till now, Alline hasn''t eaten anything. Her stomach was full of

    winest night. She was really hungry, but it''s not time for dinner now, but she insisted getting up.

    "Then I''ll get up and have some food with you. It was rare for Hiram to be so considerate.

    However, Alline broke free from his arms and said lightly, "You can sleep a little longer. I''ll clean up and

    go out to eat something. The most important thing was that she didn''t want to stay in the same room

    with him. She felt very ufortable when she smelt his body.

    In fact, Hiram hadn''t slept enoughst night. He didn''t fall asleep until ten o''clock in the morning. Now it

    was only two o''clock in the afternoon. He was still a little sleepy. He turned over in a daze and fell

    asleep again. When the phone rang, he frowned unhappily, but he still picked it up. "Hello, who is it? "

    "Hiram, what are you busy with? It was an elegant female voice from the other end of the line.

 Chapter 25 Someone Wants To Teach You A Lesson

    Chapter 25 Someone Wants To Teach You A Lesson

    "I''m at home. Turning over, Hiram replied indifferently.

    "Are you free now? Would you like to have some tea with me? The woman''s voice was still elegant and

    pleasant, like the gurgling water, falling into the bottom of his heart.

    Hiram finally came to his senses. "Reba, you''re back? "

    "I just came back yesterday. Hiram, if you don''t have time, forget it! The woman''s voice was a little

    disappointed and regretful.

    "I''m free. What time is it? Hiram had never refused Reba''s request. This kind of mentality was to

    make up for the past. From five years ago, Reba Shen''s original name was Reba Jing, and she

    was the twin sister of Emma. However, after the parents of the Jing family divorced, Emma followed her

    father, and Reba lived abroad with her mother. When Emma died five years ago, Reba came

    back to mourn. At that time, she had a big quarrel with the Mo family.

    However, since then, Hiram had been nice to Emma''s only sister, Reba. No matter what request

    Reba had, he would agree. But Reba was not used to bothering others. She had been abroad

    for several years, and Hiram didn''t expect that she would suddenlye back.

    "The old ce. Reba answered briskly.

    After ending the call, Hiram opened his eyes, as if thinking of the woman who looked exactly like

    Reba. ''Emma, are you okay now?

    Alline got up from the bed and put on a light make-up, which made her look energetic. It seemed that it

    was a habit for her to put on makeup now. If she didn''t put on makeup for a day, she would feel listless.

    She picked up a suit of fresh clothes in the wardrobe and went out. Not long after she went out, her car

    was rear ended. She cursed and got out of the car. She was about to argue with the man who bumped

    her car, but she didn''t expect that as soon as she got out of the car, a group of people rushed down

    from the car. Seeing the situation, Alline was shocked and subconsciously felt dangerous. When she

    was about to run back to her car, she felt a pain in her neck and then fainted.

    Before Alline could see the man, her eyes were covered and her wrists were tied. She didn''t struggle.

    She knew that the man had a premeditated n, but she had just married to the Mo family for a few

    months. How could anyone kidnap her? Moreover, the Mo family was a famous family in L city. No one

    would dare to offend this big family. Alline couldn''t figure it out, but she was honest. Under the situation

    that the strength of the enemy was greatly different from hers, she at least knew how to protect herself.

    She would make a conclusion after figuring out the purpose.

    The car went forward and stopped somewhere. Then Alline was taken out of the car.

    It smelled like the sea. The wind blew up the corner of her clothes. Because she was a little slow, she

    was pushed by someone again. Then she stepped on the ground unconsciously, and then she touched

    the soft sand. She should have been taken to the seaside, but she didn''t know why they brought her

    here? Were they taking her here to enjoy the scenery of the sea? Of course it was impossible. Or did

    they want to kill her here and throw her body into the sea?!

    At the thought of this, Alline lost herposure. She was still young and didn''t want to die. At least,

    she didn''t want to die now. She hadn''t found her brother yet. She was stunned for a few seconds. Then

    she was pulled up from the ground again and dragged forward for dozens of meters before stopping.

    By instinct, Alline shrank her body, but she bumped into a person. When she was about to run, her

    neck was wrapped by someone. She was stunned and asked subconsciously, "Who are you? What do

    you want to do? "

    No one answered her, but a lowughter suddenly sounded in her ears. The hand falling on her neck

    suddenly tightened, and then became more and more forceful, as if he was trying to strangle her. Alline

    struggled fiercely, but the man''s strength was surprisingly strong, not to mention that her hands were

    tied, she could not struggle at all. Her breath was getting less and less, and she could hardly breathe.

    What should she do? Was she going to die here? Alline thought of death.

    But what about her brother if she died?

    Before Alline felt that she was about to die, the big hand on her neck suddenly loosened. She fell to the

    ground powerlessly, gasping for breath desperately, and then asked vigntly, "Who the hell are you? "

    "You don''t have the right to know who I am. Someone wants to teach you a lesson, and I just want to

    help him. The man said in a low voice.

    After a while, Alline ''s face was as pale as white paper, she asked, "What''s the condition to let me go? "

    "I want to take your life! The man suddenly said in a gloomy tone. The air was cold, which made Alline

    tremble subconsciously. She bit her lips and forced herself to calm down. Her life was in his hand,

    "That''s good. I''m tired of living! "

    "Well, you wish! Miss Alline, do you think you can write off what you owe others even if you die? "

    "What did I owe him? Please make it clear! Besides, what do you want to do? Alline felt a little

    confused. She felt that the other party was not just teaching her a lesson. She could feel his hatred for

    her. But she just arrived in L city not long ago and did not provoke anyone at all. The only one she did

    provoke was probably yesterday''s client. But the other party was the partner of the Mo Group, so there

    was no need to do such a thing!

    Hearing her words, the man''s good-looking lips curved slightly. He reached out his hand and pulled

    Alline up from the ground, but he did not face her directly. Instead, he leaned sideways, facing the sea.

    The cold wind blew his short hair, but quickly covered his eyes. "I just want to know, what''s the

    rtionship between you and Hiram? "

    Did this man have a grudge against Hiram! Otherwise, why did he kidnap her all of a sudden? But it

    seemed to be wrong. Few people knew that she married to the Mo family, and she had never been out

    with Hiram. How could he think that she had something to do with the Mo family? Was he from Mo

    family''? But why did the Mo family kidnap her for no reason? Moreover, the Mo family had already

    known her rtionship with Hiram, so who was this person? What did he want to do?

    While she was thinking, the man seemed to be a little impatient. "What? Can''t you define your

    rtionship? "

    Alline stunned and then she came to her senses, "I... My mother and his mother are old friends. Why

    do you ask this? She retorted confidently. If this person was a match for Hiram, she''d better continue to

    hide her rtionship with him.

    "If you dare to lie, I will kill you! When the man heard that he pulled Alline over again, another button on

    her clothes was loosened, and the marks on her body were exposed yesterday. The man''s eyes

    suddenly darkened. He tore her clothes and asked in a cold voice," What''s wrong with the hickey on

    your body? "

    It seemed as if this man was her husband and he had caught her adultery. Alline shouted out with a

    headache. Damn Hiram! What should she do now? Would this man kill her? While she was thinking,

    she suddenly felt that her whole body was lifted, and then the man''s big palm returned to her neck. He

    knocked hard, and soon Alline could not breathe. At that moment, she felt that death was slowly

    approaching her. She might really die in the hands of this strange man...

    Elegant Tea House was a small and fresh tea house. In the past, Emma liked toe to this ce

    most. After her death, Hiram bought this ce. It had been opened for so many years as a souvenir, as

    if Emma was still alive.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Besides, many young people liked to date here. The environment was good, well decorated and

    fashionable.

    Over the years, Elegant Tea House had been renovated many times, but the style had never been

    changed, as if time had not changed. Many nostalgic people also liked this ce. When Hiram arrived,

    Reba had already arrived. Reba looked exactly like Emma, but Reba was active and

    outgoing while Emma was quiet. Although the two sisters had the same appearance, few people would

    mistake the two because their temperament was absolutely different.

    The beauty of Emma was like the flowers in the greenhouse, which needed expensive materials to

    nourish. While the beauty of Reba was like the tea in the wild, who lived happily and didn''t need

    others to care about her at all. However, after Emma went away, Reba''s temperament had calmed

    down. From the former lively and lovely character to the present gentle and demure character, even the

    acquaintance would feel that Emma seemed toe back.

    Sometimes, when Hiram saw Reba, he had an illusion that Emma was still alive, safe and sound.

    Reba stood up, hugged him and kissed his cheek. "Hiram, long time no see! "

 Chapter 26 I Didnt Forget Emma

    Chapter 26 I Didn''t Forget Emma

    "Long time no see. Reba, you''re more and more beautiful! Hiram really ttered her. He thought he

    was wrong. On the one hand, he told himself that Reba was not Emma, while on the other hand, he

    was looking forward to meeting Reba, as if this could make up for the mistakes of the past. But he

    was hesitant. Reba was just a substitute. Even if she was like Emma, she was not Emma. His

    Emma was dead.

    Hiram didn''t understand what he was thinking. On the one hand, he wanted to take Reba as Emma,

    and on the other hand, he clearly told himself that she was not Emma. He was so contradictory, so real,

    and so entangled.

    The two of them sat down. Reba ordered ck coffee ording to Hiram''s habits, and she ordered

    a grapefruit tea for herself, which was also Emma''s favorite. The two of them sat down, as if they had

    been before. The two of them were young, Hiram was refined and Reba was beautiful as before.

    Hiram broke the silence between them. "Why do you suddenlye back? He took a sip of coffee and

    asked casually.

    "Come back and settle down. Reba looked at him with soft eyes.

    The light came from the window. The sun was warm and soft, which made the outline of Hiram more

    gentle. "Why do you suddenly decide toe back? What happened there? "

    "Hiram, Vivian told me that your leg has recovered and I wanted toe back to see you a long time

    ago. So as soon as I finished my work there, I booked a ne ticket and came back. Looking at his

    indifferent side face, Reba''s eyes darkened, helpless and euphemistic. "Hiram, don''t you like me to

    Seeing the expectation in her eyes, Hiram''s hand suddenly tightened. He knew what was on Reba''s

    mind, and even Reba had hinted him vaguely that she didn''t mind being a substitute for Emma, but

    Reba was always Reba. No matter how she imitated Emma, she was not Emma.

    He knew that.

    A glimmer of light shed in his eyes, and he was about to change the topic. "Reba, I remember

    that you majored in design at university. If you n to develop in our country, you can work in the Mo

    Group. "

    "Hiram, you know that''s not the reason why I came back. The woman''s voice was low, soft and

    pleasant. It was very attractive, especially when she raised her eyes, she looked extremely like Emma.

    Hiram smiled and said casually, "Reba, I''m married. "

    The two words "get married" were like a dull thunder to Reba. Vivian didn''t say that Hiram had been

    married. Her eyes were soon filled with tears, like fog. "Why? Why do you want to get married? Have

    you really forgotten my sister? "

    Even though he had repeatedly warned himself not to indulge in the past, the two words still stung

    Hiram. "Reba, I know it was I who had done something wrong to your sister. I''m sorry.. If possible, I

    would rather let here back with my life. "

    "Hiram, you were forced by grandpa Ethan, weren''t you? You like my sister, and you always love her in

    your heart. Did grandpa force you? Reba was not as pitiful as she was a moment ago, but more

    pitiful. Her little sad and beautiful face was like a flower that was wet by the rain, haggard, and it was

    about to break, but it seemed that it could be broken into pieces by someone.

    "Reba... Hearing these words, Hiram felt as if a knife were piercing his heart, but he did not refute. It

    was indeed his grandpa Ethan who forced him to marry, but.. Thinking of the face of Alline, his frozen

    heart seemed to be warm.

    "I haven''t forgotten Emma and I don''t like anyone else. It''s just that Alline... At this time, Hiram''s mobile

    phone suddenly rang, interrupting what he was going to say. He took a look at it and quickly answered

    it. At the other end of the phone, the voice of Jenny was heard anxiously." Mr. Hiram, just now

    someone called and said that Mrs. Mo was kidnapped. "

    All of a sudden, Hiram stood up and ran out without taking his coat. Reba heard the two words

    "Mrs. Mo" clearly. ''Hiram, how can you forget my sister? How can you marry someone else? How can

    you leave for a strange woman...''

    After Hiram left, Reba also left. She got in her car and dialed a number. "Vivian, Hiram just

    answered a phone call and suddenly left. "

    "You.. "Why are you so useless?", In the middle of her words, Vivian finally hold back her anger. She

    frowned and said, " Have you heard who is on the phone? He cares about Emma so much. He won''t

    leave after seeing you. "

    "I don''t know. I seem to have heard the word'' kidnapping ''. Reba said with some distress. Every

    time she invited Hiram, he would apany her for a day. This time, he just arrived and left in a hurry.

    Reba was furious, and the news that Hiram was married made her look even colder.

    She studied hard abroad and wanted to marry him, but why did he get married so casually?

    "Forget it. I''ll ask someone to check it out. You just came back. Go back and have a rest. I''ll contact you

    if I get any news! Vivian hung up the phone in a hurry. She thought that after five years of peace, there

    was no other woman around Hiram, but his sudden marriage broke this peace. She could tolerate him

    sitting on a wheelchair to heal himself all his life, but she couldn''t tolerate other women lying on his

    bed.

    When Hiram heard the news of Alline''s disappearance, he suddenly felt an unprecedented panic in his

    heart. Although she married into the Mo family, few people knew her identity as the Mrs. Mo of the Mo

    family. Moreover, she just arrived in L city and would not offend anyone. Then who on earth kidnapped

    her? Or was it because of him that she was kidnapped? Thinking of the attack in Sexy Clubst time,

    his eyes darkened. Did those people find out the identity of Alline?

    If that was the case, he was afraid that Alline was in a very dangerous situation now.

    He got in his car and drove out of the parking lot with a murderous look. While driving, he called

    someone, "Send someone to find Mrs. Mo as soon as possible. I want her to be safe and sound.

    Besides, check the surveince video. What''s going on? "

    At the other end of the phone, Jacob quickly answered, "Mr. Hiram, I''ve sent someone to investigate it.

    But the surveince camera on that road is broken today. So far, we haven''t found out who kidnapped

    Mrs. Mo. "Because the surveince video of that road has been broken, and we haven''t found out what

    happened. It''s just that Mrs. Mo''s car is parked on the road, just not far from Mo family. Someone saw

    it, so they informed him of it.

    Raising his hand to press his temples, Hiram tried to calm himself down and said, "Keep investigating. I

    don''t believe anyone dares to kidnap people in my territory! After that, he hung up the phone without

    demur. He just hoped that Alline could be smart enough to hold off the kidnapper, otherwise..

    He didn''t dare to think about the consequences. As soon as he thought of Alline''s car, he drove to the

    ce where Alline had an ident.

    When Alline felt that she was about to die, her neck was suddenly loosened and she fell awkwardly on

    the sand. The man''s roar came to her ears, "What''s the rtionship between you and that Hiram,

    Alline? "

    The vague voice rang in her ears, and she felt that she was about to die. The feeling of death was so

    close that she was caught off guard. She touched her neck and coughed desperately. She felt that her

    lungs were about to cough out. "Who the hell are you? How do you know my name? It''s none of your

    business whether I have anything to do with Hiram or not. If you really have a grudge against him,

    please go to him and settle ounts with him. What''s the matter with me, a woman? She calmed down

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    a little, and then began to fight back sharply.

    But she forgot that she was in the kidnapper''s hands now, and he was likely to kill her. Alline felt that

    she must be out of her mind today, and she even shouted at the kidnapper. Her head was so strong

    around her neck!

    Thinking of this, she was afraid to shrink back. Although she couldn''t see what he looked like, she

    looked at the direction of him and said, "I''m just an insignificant person. Can you let me go? "

    "Do you think I will let you go so easily after taking you here? The man''s voice was as cold as a devil in

    the hell, as if he would pounce on the woman and tear her apart at any time. He took a deep breath

    and told himself to calm down.

    "Then what do you want? Asked Alline in reply, but her tone was alert. If she died here, did Colin know?

    Did he remember her? There had been such a person in his life.

 Chapter 27 Why Are You Two Together

    Chapter 27 Why Are You Two Together

    Alline could feel his hatred for her, which made her inexplicably shocked. She thought she was

    indifferent and would not easily make enemies with others. Then why did this man hate her so much?

    He even wanted to kill her several times. Thinking of the scene that she was about to die just now, she

    was shocked and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but at the thought that she had been tied up by

    him, where could he retreat? However, the man asked, "What do I want? It is a good question, Alline.

    Let me tell you. You''d better not let me see that you have anything to do with another man, or I will

    really kill you! "

    His words almost made Alline think that he liked her. She was more and more curious about the identity

    of the man, but she couldn''t take off the ck cloth on her eyes to let herself see him. "Do you mean

    that you have a crush on me? "

    All of a sudden, a piece of cold thing stuck to her skin, which was a dagger. "Do you think you deserve

    it? You are a wanton and shameless woman. How can I like you? "

    Hearing this, Alline''s face turned pale. She always felt that these words were like what Colin said to

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    her. She said that she would wait for Colin for a lifetime, but she married and slept with Hiram. A bitter

    and depressed feeling arose in the bottom of her heart. "Yes, you are right. I am indeed a wanton

    woman. Kill me! Last night, although it was Hiram who forced her at the beginning,ter it was clear

    that she also wanted to cater to him.

    She was indeed a bitch. She shouldn''t have forgotten her Colin, Colin... ''I''m sorry!'' ''Please forget me!''

    Perhaps it was because he didn''t expect her to say so, the man''s eyes darkened slightly, with an

    unknown light shing in them. Was she regretting? Was she sad for Colin? But if she was really sad,

    how could she behave intimately with Hiram.

    "Master, someone ising. Few people came to the bund. He didn''t know why there were people

    here today.

    Hearing that, the man''s eyes turned cold all of a sudden. He looked at Alline in a very frightening way

    and said, "Today I just give you a lesson. If you have anything to do with other men in the future, I don''t

    mind killing you! "

    "Master, this woman... The bodyguard asked.

    "Just leave her here, it has nothing to do with us whether she is dead or alive! The man said coldly and

    then left with several people.

    Alline was thrown on the beach, like a fish stranded on the shore. After those people left, she tried her

    best to untie the rope behind her, but because the rope was tightly tied, she couldn''t untie it for a long

    time. Instead, she heard someone talking not far away. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came into her ears.

    "Kevin, look! Why is there a person there? "

    Then, the ck cloth on Alline''s eyes was pulled open, and a handsome man came into view. The man

    had a beautiful peach blossom eyes. In a blink, he untied the rope for her and asked seriously, "Why

    are you here? "

    Alline got up awkwardly and nodded gently, "Nothing. It''s not a big deal. For strangers, she didn''t want

    to get involved with them too much. Besides, she still had a lingering fear of what happened just now.

    She''d better go home early.

    "Hey, I said I saved you. Why did you leave without saying thank you? The man couldn''t help but ask

    when he saw her calm face.

    Alline thanked him and continued to walk forward, but she had never been to this ce and didn''t know

    where to go.

    "Are you going to walk back? The man''s voice came up again, which made Alline helpless, "Or what? "

    The man chuckled and said to the girl behind him, "Did you hear that? This idiot wants to walk over

    from here. Do you know how far the beach is from the road? It''s at least ten kilometers. Our car is not

    far away. How about I drive you there? "

    After thinking for a while, Alline decided to ask this man for help. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to

    walk back to the city central until tomorrow after ten kilometers. "Okay, you drive me back to the city. I''ll

    pay you the fare. "

    The man smiled casually, and suddenly there was a hint of interest in his peach blossom eyes. "My

    name is Kevin Mo, and this is my girlfriend, Mollie Luo. "

    The woman named Mollie Luo nodded slightly. She was beautiful, wearing simple casual clothes, but it

    could be seen that she was wearing famous brands, which was a natural match with the man called

    Kevin Mo. Although Kevin looked cynical, he was only about twenty years old, but he had a good

    temperament and a kind of inherent dignity. It could be seen that the two of them were not simple. But

    Alline seemed to have heard of this name of Kevin Mo somewhere, but she could not remember it for a

    while.

    "My name is Alline Su. Since they were so enthusiastic, Alline couldn''t disappoint them.

    When they got back to the city, Kevin sent Alline to the ce where she had been kidnapped, Alline

    thanked him again and exchanged phone calls with him. She said that she had time to invite them to

    dinner, after all, they saved her life. If it weren''t for these two people, Alline might have been killed on

    the beach. At the beginning, she didn''t want to get involved with them too much because she didn''t

    want to get them into trouble. But now, she heard from Kevin talking all the way in the car, she felt he

    was an interesting boy, and it didn''t matter to make friends with him. She got out of the car with a tired

    look on her face. She had nned to go out for rxation, but now she encountered such bad luck. It

    seemed that she was not lucky recently, so she''d better not go out.

    All of a sudden, her wrist was held by someone. She was shocked subconsciously and thought that

    she was unlucky to have a kidnapping ident again. She raised her hand subconsciously and

    pped him, but her wrist could not move. "Help --"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the handsome and cold face of the man. Hiram was very

    tall. But Alline didn''t feel that, since Hiram recovered and he could walk now, she felt more and more

    petite in front of him. Hiram''s face was very bad, and he seemed to be a little uneasy in anger. He

    looked down at her, and his tone was a little cold. "Where have you been? "

    "Why are you here? Alline felt her heart skip a beat. It was not until she saw Hiram that she felt safe.

    Fortunately, she came back.

    "Otherwise, who do you think it is? Why are you with Kevin? After he knew that she was kidnapped, he

    almost used all his strength to look for her. He didn''t expect her to suddenly appear in front of him. He

    paused and frowned when he saw her dirty clothes." What''s wrong with you? "

    ''What''s wrong with this man? She didn''t yell at him but he took it for granted to yell at her? But what did

    he say just now, Kevin?'' she wondered.. Why was she with Kevin? Confused, he asked, "Kevin and

    you? "

    "Hey, Hiram! Before Kevin drove away, he drove back when he saw Hiram was there.

    At the sight of Kevin, Hiram''s cold eyes softened a lot. He looked at Kevin and asked in a much brisk

    voice, "Kevin, when did youe back? Kevin was the third son of Mo family. When Hiram got

    married, he didn''te back in time abroad. But Hiram didn''t expect him to suddenlye back at this

    time. But Hiram was good to his youngest brother in Mo family.

    "I''ve been back for a few days. Who is she? Kevin looked at Alline curiously and had already guessed

    her identity. He didn''t expect that she was Alline, his sister-inw whom he had never met before. No

    wonder he felt familiar when he heard Alline''s name just now.

    "She''s my wife, your sister-inw. Replied Hiram.

    "Hi, Alline, my beautiful sister-inw! Kevin bowed to Alline like a little child, his funny action made

    Alline burst intoughter, "I didn''t expect you are Kevin. You can call me Alline from now on.". "

    "Beautiful Alline! Kevin called her sweetly.

    The corner of Alline''s mouth twitched. Was she a beauty? When she was about to retort, Hiram''s face

    darkened at once. "Kevin, are you looking for trouble? She is your sister-inw. How can you call her

    like that? "

    However, Kevin didn''t care about Hiram''s anger at all. He put his arm around Alline''s shoulder and

    said, "Beautiful sister, let''s ignore my brother. He has a bad temper! Let me tell you. If my brother

    bullies you in the future, please tell me and I''ll avenge you! "

    Alline shrugged her shoulders and tried to p off Kevin''s hand, but she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Come on, I''ll count on you to protect me from now on. If someone dares to bully me in the future, you

    must stand out! Butter, when something really happened to Alline one day, it was indeed Kevin who

    stood in front of her and helped her.

 Chapter 28 You Troublesome Woman

    Chapter 28 You Troublesome Woman

    Hiram came to them and asked "Why are you two together? "His eyes were full of distrust. He fixed his

    eyes on Alline and looked her up and down. When he saw the mud on her body, he raised his

    eyebrows slightly.

    Being hurt by his attitude, Alline didn''t want to answer. With a pale face, she pulled Kevin away.

    "Alline, I''m asking you! "What''s wrong with this woman? When he knew she was kidnapped from the

    call by Jacob, he immediately sent someone to investigate, but it was a littlete. When he arrived at

    the beach, there was no one on it. Then he immediately drove back, only to find that she was with

    Kevin, and her attitude was like this!

    Kevin nced at Hiram, turned to Alline and said "Hiram, if I hadn''t met Alline today, she might have

    been blown into pieces by the sea wind today? "

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Alline nudged her elbow to stop him. She hadn''t figured out what had happened today, but he had

    already told Hiram what had happened. As expected, Hiram''s face suddenly turned cold. He stared at

    Alline with gloomy eyes and asked "What''s wrong with you today? "

    "It''s my own business. I''ll solve it myself. "Alline said lightly. Although she hadn''t figured out what

    happened today, what the kidnapper meant was that he didn''t want her to have anything to do with

    other men. But except Hiram, she didn''t know who else didn''t want herself to have anything to do with

    other men. Did Hiram deliberately act this y to embarrass her? But it didn''t sound like Hiram. Hiram''s

    voice was warm and cool, while the other party''s voice was cold.

    Seeing that she didn''t care about it at all, Hiram got angry again. He dragged Alline to the car and said

    "Come with me! "Alline was awkwardly dragged by him, and he pushed her directly to the passenger

    seat and then fastened the seat belt.

    Kevin wanted to help, but was interrupted by Hiram. "Kevin, I think you''d better tell grandpa about your

    return, or he will nag about you again! "As for Kevin, he liked to live a free and unrestrained life so he

    came back secretly this time. If he didn''t go home, maybe he would leave again without saying a word.

    "Okay, Hiram. I''ll go home to see grandpa first, but you can''t bully Alline! "Kevin reminded him.

    ring at him angrily, Hiram closed the door and started the car. Because of his anger, the atmosphere

    in the car was rtively low. He pursed his lips and said nothing, looking straight ahead.

    As for Alline, she was indeed very tired. She leaned against the passenger seat and closed her eyes

    for rest. It was not until she was about to fall asleep that Hiram said coldly "Who kidnapped you today?

    "

    He asked straightforwardly, but she looked at him indifferently and said, "I don''t know. "

    "You don''t know? Then how could they kidnap you for no reason? Have you offended anyone? "He

    took a deep breath and his eyes were filled with coldness. From the rearview mirror, he could see that

    she had been taking a rest with her eyes closed, and in just a few hours, her face became paler, like a

    thinyer of snow, which was astonishingly white.

    "I really don''t know. I didn''t even see his face! "Alline didn''t want to talk too much. She was still afraid of

    today''s kidnapping. She had been guessing whether it was Hiram or not, but then denied her guess

    intuitively. If this man wanted to punish her, he must lock her in his house and teach her a good lesson.

    Anyway, the Mo family was under his control, and he wouldn''t make such a big deal of trouble.

    Moreover, judging from the tone of the kidnapper, it seemed that he had a grudge against Hiram.

    "Do you have any enemies recently? "After thinking for a while, Alline finally asked tentatively.

    "Do you mean it has something to do with me? "All of a sudden, he stepped on the brake and stopped

    the car steadily on the side of the road. With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding

    Alline''s chin slightly, he forced her to look into his eyes.

    "I think it has, because I heard that he seemed to have a grudge against you! "She was under a lot of

    pressure of his gaze. Hiram had always been cold, and when he didn''t speak, he seemed to be

    covered with ayer of frost. Outsiders thought he was gentle, elegant and unfathomable. But in fact, in

    her eyes, he was obviously a freak. He had a gloomy face all day long as if he was angry.

    A glimmer of light shed across his eyes, but soon disappeared. "If that''s the case, you have been...

    "Before he could finish his words, his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket and looked at the caller

    ID with a soft expression. "Reba, I''m sorry. I was in a hurry just now and had no time to call you.

    How about having dinner together tonight! "

    Hearing what the other side said, Hiram smiled lightly, which was really enchanting. "Okay, I''ll ask

    Jacob to book a table. I''ll pick you upter. "He said with a gentle voice, low and elegant.

    Unlike the moment he talked to Alline, he would not deliberately make his voice sound better and soft.

    Alline heard that it was a woman on the phone. Would it be his lover who deserved special treatment

    from him?

    After ending the call, seeing the scrutinizing look on Alline''s face, Hiram was a little unhappy. He red

    at her angrily and said "What are you looking at? "

    "If you have an appointment, I can go home by myself. "Said Alline tly.

    "You-" Looking at her cold face, Hiram got angry for no reason. "Get out of the car! "

    Alline unfastened her seat belt and got out of the car without hesitation. Seeing her figure, he gritted his

    teeth in anger. This damn woman! Since that day she took his nude photos, everything went against

    him. She didn''t do anything he asked to do. It was so annoying. He had never known that his wife was

    a sharp tongued person.

    After Alline took a few steps, Hiram stopped the car beside her and said "Get in the car! I''ll drive you

    back first! "

    "I will go back by myself! "Anyway, Alline thought that it was not far from her car now so it shouldn''t be

    a problem for her to walk over.

    "Alline, don''t you think you have caused me too much trouble? Do you know that I almost used all my

    connections to look for you today?" Saying this, Hiram swallowed ufortably with his face

    tightening.

    Alline was shocked. She thought she was going to die today because of the kidnapper. She felt that

    death was approaching for several times. She even wondered if her husband would be sad for her and

    shed a tear for her if she died on the beach. After all, he hated her so much that he wanted her to die.

    He had always hated her for this marriage. He had shown that all the time. He hated her, but in order

    for him to stand up, she still provoked him, again and again. She even drugged him and took his nude

    photos to threaten him. She was so attentive, hoping that he would see her efforts one day, and hoping

    that one day he could let her go and give her freedom, but he didn''t. From beginning to end, he only

    hated her.

    How he wished she were not in the world and she could die early. However, when she heard that he

    used all his connections and tried all his best to look for her, her heart suddenly ached, and an

    unknown emotion spread and hovered in the bottom of her heart. Since her mother died five years ago

    and her brother had an ident, few people cared about her. If she was sad, she would only endure it

    by herself. When she could not hide it anymore, she would find a ce to cry in a low voice. However,

    her heart had always been hidden from others, and she was not used to relying on others. Even to

    Cathy, she only asked for help when she had no choice. Her eyshes trembled in the slightly warm

    wind, like an autumn butterfly, moving her wings. Looking at him, she was obviously moved. She said

    in a low voice "Thank you foring out to find me. "

    Her thanks made him a little ufortable. Although he didn''t like her, she was his wife after all. He

    even thought that if they couldn''t get divorced, it would be better to go on like this.

    At the thought of this, Hiram was shocked. When did he take Alline as his wife?

    He looked at Alline who stood still, the wind blowing her long hair, a faint fragrance exuded from her

    body, which made his heart tremble. Not long ago, he had been used to the scent of her body. "Alline,

    I''m your husband. Isn''t it normal to do this? "Then he said as if impatiently "Get in the car. You haven''t

    recovered yet. Do you want to get sick again? You are such a troublesome woman. Do you know that

    you almost tortured me to deathst night! "

 Chapter 29 Only Cook For Me

    Chapter 29 Only Cook For Me

    Hearing hisint, Alline didn''t get displeased. After getting on the car, she felt that the atmosphere

    in the car had changed a lot. Hiram shrugged ufortably and said, "You haven''t eaten anything yet,

    right? I called Zelda and asked her to cook your favorite dishes, as well as your favorite seaweed and

    sparerib soup. You should eat moreter. You have lost weight recently. "

    "Okay. Alline responded and she felt that her nose was a little sour.

    Hiram added, "You are so thin that I can''t even feel you when I hold you up. In fact, Alline, I prefer

    plump women! He said it seriously, but Alline rolled her eyes at him. This damned man! She red at

    him and said, "If you really don''t like me, you can divorce me at any time! "

    Her words were understated, but Hiram sneered, "Alline, do you want to divorce me and be with that

    Colin? If you didn''t mention it, I almost forgot who was the man you calledst night? "

    He actually knew Colin. She called Colinst night, which made Alline''s face turn pale. "Nothing. It''s

    just a friend. She answered indifferently, but her heart ached.

    It had been three years since Colin came back. Would he nevere back for the rest of his life? She

    even felt that what she sawst night was a phantom. After all, she was drunk at that time, and it was

    possible that she couldn''t see it clearly!

    Without continuing this topic, Hiram drove back to the Mo mansion. Then he pulled Alline''s hand and

    walked towards his small yard. Being pulled by him, Alline''s wrist ached and she couldn''t help but cry

    out. He pushed her long sleeve away and saw the red mark on her wrist. He felt inexplicably pain in his

    heart. He held Alline''s hand and looked at it carefully. After a long time, he took a deep breath and

    exhaled. He said in a trembling voice, "Fortunately, you''re fine. I''ll take you to apply medicine. "

    After letting Hiram apply the medicine, the two of them went to the dining room. Zelda had already

    ced the dishes on the table. With a nce at them, Alline found that they were all her favorite

    dishes. She had a different taste from Hiram. All the members of the Mo family liked light food, but

    Alline liked spicy food, so she would feel greedy if there were no spicy food. However, after she married

    into the Mo family, because she was their daughter-inw, she began to cater to them slowly.

    Sometimes she even thought that her taste should be light, but she would eat more when there were

    chili dishes. She didn''t expect that Hiram would know her preferences.

    She was a little moved, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. s, she was really disappointing.

    She was moved so easily. Hiram pulled out the chair, pulled her down, and said gently, "Have a taste.

    Do you like it? Zelda doesn''t know much about Sichuan cuisine! "

    Looking at the food were all spicy with red color, Alline forced the light in her eyes back as if nothing

    had happened. She put on a flower like smile and said, "Okay. "

    Noticing that Hiram couldn''t eat spicy food, in order to keep Allinepany, he would eat spicy food.

    After a while, his pink lips turned red because of the spicy food, just like the blossoming peach flowers,

    which were extremely beautiful. He drank water while eating rice,ining to his work, "I really don''t

    know how you ate such spicy food? "

    Alline smiled happily, "Drink more water! "

    Putting down the bowl, Hiram looked at Alline strangely all of a sudden. Then he stretched out his hand

    and pulled her over, and then his lips pressed in. With his eyes wide open, Alline felt incredible. It was

    the first time that Hiram had kissed her.

    After a long time, he let go of Alline who was blushed now and pursed his lips with satisfaction. "Ha ha,

    how does it taste? "

    Hearing that, Susan''s face turned even redder. This bad man, a ruffian, was ordinary and serious, but

    in fact, he was a rascal by nature. When she didn''t speak, the voice of Hiram came faintly again.

    "Alline, don''t think too much. I''m asking you how the dishes taste? "

    Alline was so shy that she wanted to bury her face in the bowl. She took a few mouthfuls of rice and

    replied seriously, "Of course the food tastes good. Zelda''s cooking is getting better and better. If there

    is a chance, I must learn some dishes from her! "

    "Next time, can you cook for me only? Hiram was in a good mood today. For some reason, he suddenly

    felt that although Alline looked very domineering, she was a pure girl by nature.

    "Okay, I''ll cook for you when I have the chance! Alline agreed with a smile.

    After the two of them had dinner with a mischievous smile, Hiram sent Alline upstairs and whispered to

    her, telling her to remember to take medicine and go to bed early. He woulde back early. He was

    so gentle that he didn''t look like who he was before. Of course, Alline all agreed. She didn''t ask Hiram

    who he had an appointment with.

    Sometimes, women didn''t need to ask too much.

    After Hiram walked out of the door, Alline reluctantly looked away, put herself on the big bed and then

    fell asleep!

    Three hours ago.

    In a coffee shop, Vivian knew that Reba had been imitating the habits of Emma when she was

    alive. Every time she came back, she liked to ask Hiram to meet in Elegant Tea House. But Reba

    didn''t know that Emma also liked toe here when she was alive, but Vivian didn''t tell Reba.

    Sitting opposite Reba, Vivian looked at her as if Emma had been reborn.

    Vivian sighed, "Reba, I always thought you would be my sister-inw! "

    It would be fine if she didn''t say that. But soon, ayer of mist appeared in Reba''s beautiful eyes,

    which blurred his smart eyes. "Vivian, don''t say that. Hiram has been married. "

    Vivian took a sip of coffee and felt bitter in her mouth. "s, you don''t know how hard Hiram has been

    these years! "

    How could she not know? She knew better than anyone else that tears rolled down from Reba''s

    eyes all of a sudden. When her sister had an ident, it was hard for Hiram to live. He even nned to

    ident, and he had even given up himself and refused to ept treatment. His legs were about to

    decay. His mother knelt in front of him and begged him. His grandpa Ethan cursed him. These curses

    were not enough to wake him up. Later, it was Reba who woke him up from despair in Emma''s

    clothes andbed Emma''s hair. She was willing to stay with Hiram in the past, but he drove her away

    and let her go abroad.

    She hadn''t graduated from University at that time, so she had to focus on her study first. Hiram was a

    doctor, she couldn''t be much worse than him, so every year she would only spare some time toe

    back. "Hiram is fine now. As long as I can watch him all the time, I will be fine. You know that Grandpa

    Ethan doesn''t allow him to divorce. Even if he doesn''t like his current wife, there is nothing I can do. "

    While saying that, Reba wanted to cry again.

    In the past few years, she had been as gentle and quiet as water. When she was a little ufortable,

    tears fell down, just like a beauty in tears. Vivian pulled a few tissues and handed them to her. She

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    sighed heavily and often, "In fact, you don''t know how Hiram lived these years. He married a strange

    woman and slept with her every day. Hiram couldn''t move his legs before, and that woman mocked her

    every day. There were photos of Emma at home, and the woman asked people to throw them away,

    saying that they were annoying. Emma had been gone for so many years. Why did she fight with a

    dead person? Hiram wanted to divorce her, but grandpa Ethan didn''t agree. His uncle said that the

    woman''s mother had saved his wife in the past, so they couldn''t get divorced, but Hiram lived a sad life

    every day. It was very painful. I saw it. I always thought that if Emma was still alive, Hiram wouldn''t

    have to marry that woman. After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    Hearing that, Reba''s eyes turned red again and tears fell uncontrobly. She said in a sad voice,

    "What can I do? She was also sad for Hiram, but what could she do? As long as Grandpa Ethan didn''t

    agree, they couldn''t divorce.

 Chapter 30 You Said You Would Accompany My Sister For The Rest Of Your Life

    Chapter 30 You Said You Would Apany My Sister For The Rest Of Your Life

    Vivian didn''t know what was on her mind at this time. In fact, her mind was in a mess. Back then, when

    Hiram fell in love with Emma, she wished that the two could separate as soon as possible. When

    Emma died, Hiram would be as dead as ashes, and Vivian hoped that Emma could live.

    At least what she saw was not a puppet, a numb puppet.

    But she knew that if possible, she wanted to rece Emma.

    She liked Hiram more than anyone else since she was a child, but she never had the chance to say it

    out. It was not until an ident that she knew the rtionship between Hiram and Emma that she told

    Chester the truth in order to destroy the rtionship of two men.

    That was why all the tragedies happened.

    If Emma was still alive, she would never have a chance. But now that Emma was dead, and Hiram was

    not her either.

    At the thought of this, she felt a twisted pervert in her heart, but her eyebrows and eyes remained the

    same. Looking at Reba who was sad and worried for her sincerely, she said in a very low voice,

    "Reba, do you really want to see Hiram suffer so much all his life? You like him so much. How can

    you let him be sad? "

    Reba shook her head in panic. She didn''t want to, but she had no choice. What could she do?

    Since Hiram was married, could she force him to divorce? She thought she had worked hard enough.

    When she got her graduation certificate, she woulde back, take care of him and apany him.

    One day, he would be moved and marry her.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    However, when she came back, she got the news of his marriage. "I don''t want to, but... "

    Her sad and pitiful face was so adorable. The look in Vivian''s eyes became more and more sad and

    sympathized when she looked at Reba. It seemed that she was saying that you and Hiram were

    meant to be together. It was Alline who got involved and took everything from you.

    She sighed and continued, "I grew up with Hiram. I know what kind of person he is. He won''t smile

    since what happened five years ago, but now he is more silent. I''m afraid that if it goes on like this, he

    will drive himself crazy one day. He doesn''t like that woman, but he has to face him. Reba, you like

    him so much, you don''t want him to live like death! You don''t know that I saw Hiram trying tomit

    suicide that night. If I hadn''t found him in time, maybe... Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes.

    Reba''s body trembled and her eyes were wide open. She covered her mouth with her hand, looking

    very scared.

    How could it be possible? In her heart, Hiram was a man of indomitable and self-confidence, even if his

    legs were disabled but he was in a good state of mind. How could he want tomit suicide? What on

    earth had he been forced into by that woman!

    Seeing that she looked anxious, Vivian was a little happy, but she said to Reba in a slightly serious

    voice, "Reba, as you know, Hiram has always been a man with strong self-esteem since childhood.

    Don''t let him know what I have told you, okay? "

    Reba covered her mouth and nodded. She thought that Hiram hade out from the ident what

    happened five years ago, but he was getting more and more depressed.

    "In fact, Reba, you look the same as Emma. Every time youe back, Hiram has been happy for

    a long time. Although he still loves Emma, one day he will fall in love with you who is the same as her!

    Reba, you are the only one in the world who can save Hiram from the bitter sea! At the end of her

    words, Vivian looked at Reba with pleading eyes.

    Reba had been in a daze for a long time. She felt that all the pain that Hiram suffered was because

    of her sister, and as the sister of Emma, she fell in love with the same man with her, she also hoped

    that Hiram could be happy. "What should I do? "

    Hearing this, Vivian pretended to be calm and said, "Let them divorce! "

    Reba widened her eyes in horror. "But Mo family can''t let them get divorced at all! "

    "The rule is dead, and people are alive! Although the Mo family has never had a tradition of divorce, we

    can try to create a possibility for them to divorce! Vivian directly pointed out the topic of today''s

    conversation.

    Reba''s body trembled and her eyes widened, giving people a kind of pure and beautiful illusion.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What should we do? She had lived a miserable life for so many years, she

    also liked Hiram, but Hiram only loved her sister who was the same as her. She has been enduring for

    so many years and told herself that she woulde back one day.

    But when she came back, Hiram suddenly got married!

    She was not reconciled.

    She had waited for five years not to get him married, but to be his wife one day.

    "I haven''t decided yet, but Reba, I will help you. You have to keep it a secret! Do you know? Vivian

    looked unfathomable, different from her usual quiet and elegant appearance. There was an unknown

    light in her ck eyes.

    "Okay. Reba said uneasily.

    After the two of them finished talking, they left one after another, as if nothing had happened.

    When Hiram came back, Alline had already fallen asleep. He stood at the head of the bed and looked

    down at her sleeping face. She was very beautiful, which was undeniable by him. This woman was

    born with a seductive posture and a romantic demeanor. Her features were delicate and beautiful, and

    she was the beauty among the beauties. She slept deeply, and no one knew what she dreamed of. She

    frowned slightly and there was a slight fear on her face, as if she was afraid of something. She

    whispered, "Brother Sven, don''t..."

    Then she was shocked and sat up, with sweat on her forehead.

    Hiram sat on the bed and held her in his arms, "What did you dream of? Why are you so scared? "

    Alline was still gasping for breath. She dreamed the scene five years ago. At the moment of the car

    ident five years ago, her brother and mother protected her in their arms. She was the only one who

    was unharmed.

    In the bloody scene, her mother closed her eyes tightly, and her brother didn''t open them either. The

    three people squeezed into the car. The car had changed its shape, and its nose was full of blood. She

    touched it casually, and it was blood. She had been awake all the time, waiting for the rescue. She

    opened her eyes wide and watched her mother being dragged out of the car.

    She had never seen such a fearful scene. She was trembling all over. She opened her mouth, but

    could not make any sound except for tears. Her father pped her. Her face was painful, but her heart

    was even more painful. She was left alone on the road, and no one paid attention to her.

    Until her uncle Johnson came to her, she was still at the scene of the car ident. Looking at the pool

    of blood, it was shocking.

    The scene in her dream was so vivid that Alline couldn''t calm down at all. Scenes of that year

    appeared again and again, and her eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. She felt a pain in her brain,

    and her hair was wet with sweat, making her look embarrassed, and her pajamas were also wet.

    For some reason, Hiram felt heartbroken for no reason when he saw Alline being like this. She was

    only twenty years old. What kind of thing made her so afraid? He didn''t know, but his arms held her

    more tightly, as if she was in his arms, and she won''t be afraid of.

    "It''s just a dream. Alline, don''t be afraid. I''m here. He coaxed her in a soft voice until she gradually

    calmed down and stopped shaking. Alline opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice," I just

    dreamed of my brother. "

    "You have a good rtionship with William? Hiram didn''t know much about Lou family. He just asked

    her casually.

    "No, it''s my biological brother, Sven. Alline shook her head and said, "The so-called Mrs. Lou is not my

    biological mother. "

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned. He felt that he had been married to Alline for such a long time. He

    didn''t know much about her family. For example, when he called her name, he liked to call her Alline

    Lou, but she always impatiently repeated that my surname was Su, not Lou.

    And her brother was also called Sven Su.

    Alline sat up from the bed, "My clothes are sweaty. I''m going to take a shower. You go to sleep first.

    You don''t need to wait for me. She went to bed early today. When she looked up, it was already two

    o''clock in the morning. And the clothes on Hiram was the one he went out.

    Did he juste back?

    "Let''s bath together. I haven''t taken a shower yet. Hiram said casually.

    Alline run into the bathroom quickly, her low voice came from the room, "I''ll be quick. Five minutes! "

    Huh! His wife was still shy? Since the two of them had such intimate rtions, she was still so shy. A

    faint smile shed through his ck eyes, but soon, it disappeared, like a meteor that had passed that

    day. He crawled his hair and stood by the window, looking at the stars outside. He suddenly

    remembered how he met Reba tonight.

    Reba looked at him with her watery eyes. ''Hiram, have you really forgotten my sister? Don''t you

    remember how she died? You said you would apany my sister for the rest of your life.

    His heart skipped a beat and he had an impulse to be out of breath. He raised his hand to his chest.

    Indeed, he had wanted to spend the rest of his life with Emma, but he had broken his promise to marry

    Alline. If possible, God, please punish him alone!

    ''I''m sorry, Emma. It''s all my fault!''! If it weren''t for him, Emma wouldn''t have died!

 Chapter 31 Ive Been Looking For You For Three Years

    Chapter 31 I''ve Been Looking For You For Three Years

    On the second day, the atmosphere at the breakfast table was warm because of Kevin''s sudden return.

    For the third son of the Mo family, the Mo family had been pampering him. Now the top leader of the

    Mo family was Chester. When Ethan proposed to let Hiram and Kevin go back to thepany to help,

    the two showed different postures. Hiram nodded and agreed, "Thank you, grandpa Ethan! "

    After all, Hiram hadn''t been in thepany for five years, and now the ruler was Chester. He gently

    shook hands with Chester and said with a smile, "Chester, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation! "

    "Wish us a pleasant cooperation! Chester held him back in silence, but a deep light shed across her

    eyes.

    Kevin was a little unsatisfied, "Grandpa Ethan, it''s good that you have them in thepany. Why do

    you want me to go? I don''t have time! "

    "You bastard, how dare you say that you don''t have time? Have you gone crazy recently? You went to

    a bar as soon as you got home yesterday. Don''t you know that if it weren''t for your father, your nude

    photos would have been on the newspaper! For these three grandsons, Ethan was both fond and

    angry of them. Compared with Hiram and Chester, Kevin is sweet tongued and could make the elderly

    happy, but he was also good at infuriating people to death, s Ethan was the most headache for him.

    "I''m going back to join the entertainment circle. If that''s the case, it can expand my poprity! Kevin

    had been interested in acting since he was a child and has always been nning to enter the

    entertainment circle. If it weren''t for Ethan who repeatedly forbade the descendants of the Mo family to

    enter the entertainment circle, Chester would have already be a star!

    "You -" Ethan felt that he was going to have a heart attack. "How dare you! "

    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa Ethan. Kevin just said it casually! Chester had to ease the atmosphere.

    Today, everyone didn''t have to go to work if they kept quarreling. Grandpa Ethan loved Kevin the most,

    but Kevin was also the most stubborn, "Kevin, apologize to grandpa! "

    Kevin raised his eyebrows with dissatisfaction. He said reluctantly, "Grandpa Ethan, don''t be angry! "

    "Humph! Obviously, Ethan didn''t take his apology seriously. He snorted and said, "I''m full. Enjoy

    yourself! "

    The breakfast ended in discord. Kevin just came back and when he was hanging around, he saw Ethan

    go back to his yard angrily. So Kevin followed him to please him. Otherwise, if Ethan didn''t agree, his

    two brothers would definitely not allow him to enter the entertainment circle. So, he had to make Ethan

    happy first!

    Alline didn''t have muchments on the matter that Hiram went back to thepany. Although she

    didn''t know what this man was usually busy with at home, she knew that he was very busy when she

    heard his phone ring from time to time and didn''t ask much.

    "Why don''t you ask me why I''m going back to thepany? Walking on the way to the parking lot,

    Hiram asked.

    "I will know when I get to thepany. Why should I ask! After all, he was the eldest son of the Mo

    family, so if he entered thepany, he would either be the vice president or the president, although

    the current position of the president is Chester.

    "I''m going to the design department! Hiram gave a answer," But I''m also going to transfer you to be my

    assistant! "

    Alline''s eyes widened, "What? She felt a little confused. Did Hiram ask for her opinion?

    "It''s a waste of resources for you to work in the marketing department. Your talent lies in design, so I

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    intend to invite you to work in the design department with me and start a new work, okay? My darling!

    Hiram didn''t ask Alline to drive her usual car. Instead, he chose a super domineering off-road vehicle!

    The windows were bullet proof, with excellent performance and amazing speed. Just the appearance

    was enough to attract many people''s attention.

    As soon as she got into the car, Alline turned her head and nced at him. She had to admit that

    Hiram was very focused, handsome and charming while driving. She had never known that her

    husband was so handsome. "How do you know? "

    Although she was in the marketing department, she liked design deep in her heart, which was not

    denied.

    "It''s easy to know someone! Hiram replied unfathomably.

    With her eyes closed for rest, Alline didn''t dare to face such a straightforward Hiram. She felt as if her

    mind was slowly revealed in front of this man, and everything about him was always a mist. She knew

    that the woman he liked was Emma, and there had always been a person in his heart. To her, he had

    always been strange and mysterious, and she didn''t know anything about him.

    Although the two of them slept on the same bed, she really couldn''t understand him. Was he really

    going to continue the marriage?

    Alline had never had any intention of getting married formally. She had been trying to find her brother

    and then legally filed for a divorce with Hiram. There had always been a person in her heart, and that

    was Colin, who had disappeared for three years.

    As soon as Alline opened her eyes, she looked out of the window by ident. Because it was in the

    downtown area, the car was not driving very fast. Especially such a domineering car, it went and

    stopped. Alline''s eyes suddenly stopped at a certain point!

    Colin! It was Colin, who wore a simple POLO shirt and casual trousers. His posture was clean and

    elegant, and his handsome face was cold. When he looked at her, he paused for a moment, and let

    Alline see his facepletely.

    "Stop the car! Alline shouted. She didn''t realize what she had done until she realized what had

    happened.

    "What''s wrong? Hiram asked in time.

    "I saw an acquaintance! Alline answered quickly.

    "But we''re running out of time! Hiram was in a dilemma.

    "I''ll ask for leaveter! Alline was about to open the door, but it was hard for Hiram. He had to pull over,

    but there were too many cars. When Alline got out of the car, the figure that seemed to have

    disappeared, as if he had never appeared.

    She stood still, felt so heartbroken. ''Colin, is that you?'' ''It''s you, right?''

    "Alline -" there was a displeased voice of Hiram from behind. Alline came to her senses and got in the

    car again.

    The car stopped in the parking lot downstairs. The two of them kept silent all the way. With a heavy

    heart, Alline followed behind Hiram. She could feel the man''s hidden anger, but she didn''t know what to

    say or exin? So she kept silent!

    After work, Alline was preupied with a lot of things and didn''t want to go home. Hiram had a

    business party to participate. As a result, she left thepany alone and walked slowly towards the

    bus. Few people knew the changes in the senior management of Ou Group today. Since Hiram hadn''t

    been in thepany for five years, many people didn''t recognize him. Moreover, thepany had a

    lot of new faces, but some people who knew him well still tried to make friends with him!

    There were not many people in the bus. Fortunately, there was still a seat. Alline sat at the back,

    leaned against the window and looked out of the window. She didn''t know how long she had been

    sitting. It was not until the night fell and the bus stopped at the destination that she got out of the bus in

    a trance.

    When she got out of the car, she found that she didn''t know where she was. She was at a loss whether

    to cry or tough. She was about to find a restaurant to eat something. Unexpectedly, when she was

    about to enter a restaurant, she saw a boy sitting there and eating elegantly.

    For a moment, Alline was nailed to the spot and couldn''t move. It was Colin. Three years ago, Colin

    was dressed exactly the same, with the same face. She covered her mouth, as if she was afraid that

    she would cry out and scare him away.

    "Colin.." she called softly.

    As soon as Colin raised his head, he saw the woman standing in front of him with tears all over her

    face. "Alline! He called her in surprise. At the same time, he stood up and held her in his arms tightly,

    as if he had buried her deeply into his bones many years ago." Alline, am I dreaming? "

    "God, if this is a dream, please let it not wake up. I am willing to be immersed in it forever!"

    Tears welled up in Alline''s eyes. She curled up in Colin''s arms, as if she had done it three years ago.

    "Colin, you''re not dreaming. I''m Alline! She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. She once

    thought that she could never find her lover, but when they suddenly met again, a great surprise swept

    her. She wanted to share this joy with the whole world.

    Feeling that the man''s powerful arm was tightly holding her, Alline felt that she had regained what she

    had lost. She took a breath and said excitedly, "Colin, you''re finally back. Do you know that I''ve been

    looking for you for three years! "

 Chapter 32 Did She Force You To Get Married

    Chapter 32 Did She Force You To Get Married

    In the past three years, more than 1000 days and nights, Alline had been searching for information

    about him. She had gone to the ces they had been to, but she couldn''t find him. She had been

    wondering if she had done something wrong in the past, so Colin didn''t want her, so he had left quietly.

    She had recalled what had happened between them, but there weren''t.

    Colin left without warning and didn''t even leave a message to her. Looking at her with arrogance,

    Nicole said, "Alline, you deserve to be abandoned like your mother. You deserve it. Do you really think

    that Colin likes you? Let me tell you, you are just a wild girl that no one wants. He is just ying with

    your feelings with you! "

    Alline wanted to p Nicole crazily. When everyone pulled the two of them apart, the two of them were

    both in a mess. When the servants of the Lou family came, Nicole asked two people to catch Alline and

    pped her and almost beaten her to death.

    At that time, she almost died, and Nicole didn''t know how to control herself. If it weren''t for Cathy, she

    might have died!

    She had stayed in the hospital for more than half a month. Later, when Alline was discharged from the

    hospital, she didn''t give up to look for Colin. But she found a lot of ces, all the ces they often went

    to, but she couldn''t find him. She couldn''t find him, as if he hadn''t appeared. He didn''t exist. Even his

    ssmates and neighbors didn''t know where he had gone.

    She had been worried day and night that he had been kidnapped. She had been paying attention to all

    the newspapers and news. But she really couldn''t find him. One person had disappeared for no reason

    by the side of another person. She guessed that he really abandoned her!

    This fact made Alline feel cold and flustered. In addition, she had used up all her savings at that time,

    so she had no choice but to dance in the bar. Fortunately, Cathy was considerate that she was a

    student and asked her to dance with a mask. She did not expect that it would attract more guests.

    She lived this life for three years. Three yearster, she was forced to marry into Mo family by Lou

    family, and Colin appeared!

    Alline cried hysterically in his arms. She seldom cried. When she was sad, she would only put herself in

    a quiet environment. But only in front of Colin, she would cry without scruple, like a child.

    After a long time, Alline stopped crying and asked, "Colin, where have you been in the past three

    years? "

    "Alline, I''m sorry. I left in a hurry that year and didn''t leave you a word. I made you worried! Colin''s

    heart ached when he saw her red eyes. He also cared about Alline all the time.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been furious when he saw Hiram kissing her that night!

    "I have been looking for you, but I can''t find you. I even doubt if what happened between us is a dream.

    Have you ever been in my life? Colin, why are you here? Asked Alline, holding his hand.

    Colin gently kissed away her tears and the two sat down side by side. The small restaurant was very

    warm. They held each other''s hands as if there was no one else in the restaurant, and their feelings

    were as glued as a lifetime. "I just came back two days ago. I wanted to go to see you, but I wanted to

    go to HC City to see you after dealing with thepany''s affairs. I didn''t expect you to be here too.

    Alline, why are you in L city? "

    At the mention of this, Alline''s eyes darkened. She bit her lips and said, "Because... Because.. Tears

    fell down again as she said.

    "Well, I won''t ask anymore. Don''t cry, Alline! Colin wiped her tears lovingly. He couldn''t bear to see her

    crying like this. "Are you hungry? Eat something first? "

    Alline nodded.

    After dinner, the two of them walked out of the restaurant hand in hand with each other. It was not until

    then that Alline knew the truth that Colin had left HC City. It turned out that Colin''s father had been

    married for three times in his life. His first wife died early, leaving behind a single son. The second wife

    was Colin''s mother. The two of them had a good rtionship when they just got married, but Colin''s

    father had an affairter. Colin''s mother divorced him in anger and took Colin back to HC City. At that

    time, Colin was only six years old, and her father used a lot of connections to find the two people. It

    was not untilter that Colin''s mother suddenly found out that she had a heart disease. Until then she

    told Colin about his identity. At that time, Colin did not intend to go abroad toe to his father, and

    insisted on being with his mother. At this time, Colin''s father found them and said that his family needed

    the help of Colin. At that time, Colin didn''t agree, so Colin''s father took the two people away forcefully.

    In the past few years, Colin''s mother''s condition was changeable. Colin''s n to return home had been

    dyed. It was not until a few days ago, after Colin''s mother died that he chose to return home.

    After hearing that, Alline was overwhelmed with emotion. "I always thought that you abandoned me! "

    Touching her hair affectionately, Colin said, "Silly girl, how could I abandon you? I feel so sorry for you.

    The two walked on the quiet path hand in hand." Alline, now I''m back. Let''s get married! "

    Alline stopped and looked at him in bewilderment.

    "Little girl, are you going to cheat me? You promised to marry me five years ago! Seeing her standing

    there in a daze, Colin rarely joked, but his eyes were absolutely gentle when he looked at Alline.

    Alline opened her mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say. How could she refuse Colin''s proposal?

    As long as the two people could be together, she was willing to do anything, no matter how difficult it

    was. But she had been married, she had been married!

    How could she tell Colin that she married into the Mo family and became the wife of Hiram.

    Alline''s face suddenly turned pale and her eyes were flustered. She bit her lips and looked pitiful. Colin

    looked at her worriedly and said, "I''m sorry. Did I scare you? Alline, I''ve been waiting for you for so

    many years and I want to marry you as soon as possible. If you don''t want to... "

    She shook her head desperately, and the tears that she had tried hard to stop almost fell down. "No, it''s

    not like that. "

    Colin had no choice but to say, "Silly girl, why are you crying again! Well, let''s stop talking about this

    tonight! He wiped her tears gently. Alline''s lips were trembling. She opened and closed her mouth

    several times, but said nothing. Colin said in a gentle voice, "Alline, I''m sorry, I haven''t prepared the

    ring yet. It''s my fault. I''ll propose to you another day. I remember your request before. I must have

    beautiful flowers when I propose. These are all my faults. Alline, give me some more time. "

    The stars in the sky were like a picture, and the night was gentle and affectionate. Alline tried her best

    to suppress her crying and said bitterly, "I''m sorry. There''s one thing I haven''t told you. Colin, in fact, I

    have already Married! "

    Colin stood still and looked at her nkly.

    "I got married three months ago. Alline didn''t want to tear up this beautiful scene, but she had to.

    "You.. I beg your pardon? Colin finally found his voice and asked in shock.

    "I''m married. Colin, I''m sorry. I didn''t keep my promise and married someone else! Alline felt that she

    dared not to face Colin. ''He is such a good man. He has been waiting for me, but I have been married.''

    "Why? Why did you marry someone else? Have you forgotten? You promised to marry me! Colin tried

    hard to control his emotions and asked calmly, but his hands were trembling, and even Alline could feel

    it.

    "Colin, let''s break up! Said Alline in a low voice. She felt so heartbroken that she could hardly breathe.

    As soon as she met Colin, she had to face such a situation. She was so sad. All the sadness swept

    over her.

    She felt that she was going to die and her life was torn apart by this pain.

    "You... Colin suddenly grabbed her shoulder and forced her to look into his eyes, "Make it clear. What

    happened? Why did you get married? "

    "Colin. Alline shook her head desperately and didn''t know what to say. She could only repeat, "It''s my

    fault. I''m a bad woman. I don''t deserve you. I.. "

    "Don''t talk nonsense like that! "What happened?" suddenly, Colin said angrily. "Tell me, why did you get

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    married? Did Nicole threaten you and force you to get married?" "

 Chapter 33 Colin, You Cant Wait For Me

    Chapter 33 Colin, You Can''t Wait For Me

    Tears finally fell down from her eyes. Alline told him what had happened. Colin''s face darkened and

    almost dripped. Alline said, "I have no choice. I have to marry Hiram. "

    "Hiram Mo? "Mr. Hiram from the Mo family in L city?" Colin repeated. "

    At the mention of the Mo family, an unknown darkness shed through Colin''s eyes. Alline married into

    Mo family. At that moment, Colin couldn''t tell how he felt. He just felt that anger was surging in the

    bottom of his heart, roaring, and almost didn''t surge out.

    But after years of training, he quickly calmed down. He couldn''t be angry now. Alline was emotionally

    unstable. He didn''t want her emotions to fall to the bottom. In a word, he hoped that she could tell him

    everything!

    It turned out that that man was Alline''s husband that night. Thinking of this, Colin''s heart sank a little.

    Alline nodded, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Before we got married, I had been waiting for your

    news. If you came back, I would go with you regardless of anything. But you didn''te back. I called

    you before, but I couldn''t get through. I had no choice. Cathy couldn''t find my brother Sven. I had been

    very sorry for him at that time. I couldn''t let anything happen to him because of me! "

    Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. No matter how much injustice she had suffered in the past, she had

    never been like this. Even if she was bullied by Nicole, she had been enduring it. But today, she was so

    haggard and pitiful, which made Colin feel sorry for her. "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault that I didn''t

    "Colin, don''t you me me? Asked Alline uneasily.

    "Why should I me you? There are some things that you can''t control. If I want to me it, I can only

    me God! Colin said bitterly, but he was still worried about Alline''s mood. "Alline, as long as you still

    love me, it''s okay. "

    "Don''t you care? "

    "Care about what? I don''t have a virginplex, and you are the woman I love most in my life. I didn''t

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    protect you well in the past and made you suffer, but from now on, I won''t let you suffer any more. "

    "Colin... "

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of your brother''s business. I''ll help you find him. Then you can divorce with

    Hiram and we two can get married again. You used to say that you would go to France to get married if

    we had the chance. We''ll buy a manor and then we''ll get married in the manor. Colin said seriously.

    His description was so beautiful. Looking at the way Colin looked at her, Alline sighed slightly, "But...

    She closed her eyes and her eyshes trembled slightly. "Colin, you can''t wait for me! "

    Colin''s eyes were still shining with smile, as if he was trapped in that beautiful dream. He looked at

    Alline and said, "Alline, I said, let me handle everything. You have to believe that your man has the

    ability to solve the problem! "

    He looked into Alline''s eyes. The light in his eyes was full of confidence. It was like stars falling into the

    Milky way. Alline couldn''t help but lower her voice, "But, unless Hiram asks for a divorce, I have no right

    to divorce! "

    Colin''s heart tightened. "He loves you? "

    Alline shook her head, "How is that possible? "

    "That''s good. He doesn''t love you. I''ll find a way to divorce him from you! He said confidently. But

    Alline''s voice suddenly choked, as if her throat was strangled. Then she threw herself into his arms and

    asked, "Why? Why don''t youe back early? Colin, why don''t youe back three months earlier?

    "Three months is enough.

    But why was God so cruel that she didn''t meet him until three months after their marriage.

    "Sorry... "What else could he say except sorry?

    Then the two of them didn''t talk about the divorce anymore, but began to talk about their happy time

    together. They said when they began to fall in love and when they fell in love with each other. The two

    of them smiled as they talked.

    It was already midnight when Colin sent Alline back to the Mo mansion. When she entered the Mo

    mansion, she felt a chill inexplicably, as if something was going to happen. But when she returned

    home and went upstairs, she found that Hiram had already gone to bed. It was the first time that he had

    gone to bed so early.

    After taking a shower and about to go back to the guest room to sleep, Hiram suddenly said, "You''re

    back? "

    "Yes. She cried for a long time and her throat was a little hoarse.

    "Go back to HC City with me tomorrow. Hiram said lightly and then fell asleep again.

    Silence returned to the room. Only the breath of Hiram could be heard. There was no other sound.

    When Alline got off work, Hiram hadn''t told her that they would go to HC City tomorrow. Why was it so

    sudden? She wanted to ask him, but she felt that the man was lying on the bed with his back to her.

    With a sense of rejection, Alline finally said nothing. She carefully went into the bathroom and took a

    shower. When she came out, she saw the man on the bed didn''t move at all under the dim light. Then

    she hesitated to lie beside him. Sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!

    On the second day, till they got on the private ne, there was no chance for Alline to talk to Hiram. He

    was very busy, at least the phone kept answering and then making phone calls. Every time she wanted

    to speak, Hiram would be suitable to be busy.

    Since he was so busy, she couldn''t continue to disturb him.

    When they arrived in HC City, the air was much better. A group of four people hurriedly booked a hotel.

    It was still a presidential suite for Hiram and Alline, while the other one for Jenny and Jacob. After

    entering the room, Hiram said, "There will be a bidding at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. You should

    review today''s bidding document first, and you will be responsible for the meeting record at that time! "

    Then he handed her some documents and aptop.

    Alline said hesitantly, "But I''ve never done this before. Why don''t you let Jenny and Jacob do it! "

    "They have something else to do this afternoon! After saying that, Hiram raised his head and looked

    straight into the eyes of Alline. A dark light shed across his eyes. He paused for a while and

    continued, "I have an appointment tonight. Remember to order takeout or go downstairs to have dinner.

    Have an early rest at night. Remember to go downstairs at half past nine tomorrow! "

    Susan nodded subconsciously. She didn''t know why she felt that the attitude of Hiram was a little

    strange.

    He looked at her coldly, with a thin mist and distance between his dark eyes.

    Did Hiram find out something?

    Thinking of this, Alline''s heart tightened subconsciously. If he found that she had contact with Colin, he

    would definitely kill her! Even if there was no love between the two, no husband in the world was willing

    to see his wife have contact with her old lover!

    As Colin said, she could only leave everything to him!

    He would talk about the divorce with Hiram!

    As soon as she turned on theputer, she was absorbed in the documents that Hiram had given her.

    She didn''t have dinner and went to bed until she was too sleepy. It was not until the second day that

    Hiram called her toe out then she realized that she hadn''t finished reading the documents and her

    mind was in a daze. She only remembered a few numbers.

    She quickly packed up and was about to go out.

    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw another elevator open at the same time. A group of

    people came out, and the leader was Colin. Different from yesterday''s casual dress, he was dressed

    very formally today. The white shirt and the dark suit made him handsome and tall. When Colin saw

    her, he was stunned, but quickly came over. "Alline, why are you here? "

    Alline was surprised to see Colin. She suddenly smiled and said, "I just returned to HC City yesterday.

    What are you going to do? She looked at Colin''s dressing and the apanying people. They must

    have business to talk about.

    "We''re going to attend a bidding. What about you? Colin said casually, "Do you have time tonight? I''ll

    treat you to dinner! "

    "I don''t think she has time tonight! "All of a sudden, a voice came in. It was from Hiram. He was

    wearing the same formal suit and tie today. He looked like a real man, but he didn''t look good. He

    stared at Alline. When he came over, he pulled Alline into his arms and asked, "Who is this? "

    "I''m Colin, I''m Alline''s boyfriend. Before Alline could say anything, Colin had already said.

    Hearing that, a meaningful smile yed at the corners of Hiram''s mouth, but he looked at Alline. There

    was no joy or anger on his handsome face, but his ck eyes were about to be deep and bright.

    "Alline, don''t you want to introduce me? "

 Chapter 34 Rivals In Love

    Chapter 34 Rivals In Love

    Alline felt a pain in her waist, and Hiram had already pinched her waist hard. Her face turned pale with

    pain, and her eyes were full of embarrassment. Looking at Colin, she bit the bullet and said "Colin, this

    is Mr. Hiram! "

    "I''m Mr. Hiram? "He reminded her in her ear in a strange way, and at the same time, he pinched her

    again. He saw the two of them from a distance. In public, they stood closely together. The man was tall

    and handsome, and the woman was beautiful. From afar, they were a perfect match. At that moment,

    Hiram was unhappy!

    As his wife, how could she flirt with others outside? She was not afraid of losing face for him?

    His grip made Alline sweat. She really wanted to p him away. What on earth was he doing? Did he

    want her to introduce him as her husband to Colin? It was losing Colin''s face! There were so many

    people here, and she just bit her lips and didn''t make a sound. Turning his head to look at Colin, Hiram

    saw that person was extremely unhappy. ''Even if you said that Alline was your girlfriend, I was the only

    one who could be close to her outside.'' Hiram thought. "Who am I to you, Alline? Why didn''t you tell Mr.

    Colin! "

    He addressed the name-Colin, as if he was going to tear the word apart.

    With one hand holding her briefcase tightly, she was afraid that theputer would fall to the ground if

    she loosened it. "Mr. Hiram, you are my boss. Should I report to my boyfriend? Or you don''t want to

    hide your marriage? "She whispered thest sentence in his ear. She almost forgot that her marriage

    with Hiram was a secret. Now no one in the world knew that they two were married!

    Thinking of this, Alline was suddenly relieved.

    She and Hiram were just a secret couple, so they still pretended to be a stranger to each other in front

    of outsiders.

    Hiram smiled slightly. "Honey, you win! "His voice was also lowered so that only the two of them could

    hear it. But they both had bright smiles on their faces, which were even more dazzling than the

    blossoms in March.

    Looking at the small movements of them in private, Colin couldn''t help clenching his fists. This was the

    so-called discord between them. In his opinion, the rtionship between the two people was probably

    extremely good! At that moment, his heart sank and he suddenly had a bad feeling, but he quickly

    calmed down. He smiled gently and said "Since you are Alline''s boss, please take care of her in the

    future! "Then he said politely "We have something else to do. Talk to youter! "

    Hiram nodded politely, as if he was a good boss. But obviously, Colin didn''t think so. The two men''s

    eyes met and sparkled, just as the saying went, when rivals in love met, they were jealous!

    But soon, they looked away as if nothing had happened.

    After Colin went far away, Hiram let go of Alline and looked at her meaningfully "Your ex-boyfriend? "He

    asked slowly.

    Alline nodded in panic "Yes, he is. "

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Well, you have a deep rtionship with him. Look at you just now, you seem to be reluctant to leave.

    Alline, do you want to divorce and then you can get back together? "The voice of Hiram was faint, but

    people who knew him well knew that he was extremely unhappy now. But he had always hidden

    himself deeply. The more he smiled, the unhappier he was in his heart. What a pair of adultery. He

    shouldn''t have given Colin face just now. How dare Colin seduce his wife in front of him! He should

    hang Colin up and beat him up!

    "Really? "Alline asked in surprise.

    "Of course. When we get back to the L city, I''ll tell grandpa that you have found the one you love. As a

    cripple, I can''t dy your good life. It''s so unfair for you to marry me! "Hiram said very slowly,

    mncholy and sincerely.

    Alline thought that Hiram was not so bad. He was guilty and he was still a good person. "In fact,

    although I was not willing to marry you, I have learned a lot from my marriage life in the past few

    months "

    Just after Alline finished her words, the smile on his face, which had just been kind, turned ghastly pale

    at once. "Alline, I''m telling you, this is just a dream! You are born to be a member of the Mo family, and

    when you die, you are still a ghost of the Mo family. In this life, it is impossible for you to divorce! "

    With these words, he turned around and left.

    Alline was stunned. He was just testing her! How could she be so stupid to speak out what she really

    thought? Now Hiram was in rage and she was in trouble. It was hard to imagine how he would punish

    her when he came back tonight. Jenny reminded her when she was worried. "Mrs. Mo, let''s hurry. The

    bidding this afternoon is very important! "

    After getting in the car, Hiram sat directly in the back seat, while Jacob drove the car and Jenny sat on

    the passenger seat. Alline could only sit next to Hiram. All the people in the car could feel that Hiram

    was extremely unhappy. Alline didn''t dare to provoke him. She sat beside him uneasily, and her face

    was pale with fear. ording to the temper of Hiram, she was worried about her future. ''Alline, you are

    so stupid!''

    On the way, he didn''t say a word. The air around him was as cold as ice. But after getting out of the car,

    he regained his usual gentle and elegant manner, calm andposed, as if he was not the person

    who was sulking in the car just now.

    At half past two in the afternoon, when they arrived, other people who came to bid had alreadye.

    In addition, Alline also saw many acquaintances, including the Lou group, the Xu group, and Colin.

    When Colin looked into her eyes, he was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect her to suddenly appear

    here.

    Subconsciously, Alline looked away. When she saw that Hiram was still calm in front of others, she

    breathed a sigh of relief and smiled bitterly at Colin, but he had already looked away.

    The biddingpanies were arranged to a lounge, and they each received their seat numbers.

    At the moment, Colin walked over. He frowned slightly with his clear eyebrows, "Why are you here?

    "He has investigated and found out that the Mo group didn''t get involved in the bidding. But why are

    Alline and Hiram here?

    "Colin, then why are you here? "Alline didn''t understand either. She didn''t know whichpany Colin

    represented or what he represented to participate in the bidding. Moreover, Colin was important in that

    group.

    "I''m here to participate in the bidding. Alline, it is not suitable for you! "All of a sudden, he didn''t

    understand why Hiram sent her to participate in the bidding. Is there no one in the Mo group that can

    do this?

    "It doesn''t matter. I juste to make a record! "Said Alline with a faint smile.

    While they were talking, Jenny behind suddenly shouted, "Alline, Mr. Hiram has something to tell you!

    "After all, the bidding was about to start and as a member of the Mo group, Alline was not appropriate

    to be with the member of the Mu group. Otherwise, rumors would spread out and it was not good for

    her.

    Alline said goodbye to Colin and left soon.

    She sat beside Hiram and asked with a smile, "Mr. Hiram, what''s up? "

    "Make another cup of coffee for me, free sugar please. Thank you! "Hiram nced at her and ordered

    indifferently.

    Alline stood up to make coffee for him. When she gave the coffee to him, he took a sip and thought

    about something. He frowned slightly, looking sharp and beautiful. Suddenly, the lounge door opened

    again. This time, the person in charge came in and reminded everyone that they could go to the

    meeting room since the bidding officially began.

    The meeting room was full of people from differentpanies. Several leaders and secretaries were in

    charge of the meeting, and beside them were several world-famous consultants. Eachpany had its

    own introduction in ten minutes, and then answered all kinds of harsh questions.

    It was the first time for Alline to see a cruelmercial war. It was like a war without smoke and

    bullets, and the world was settled by words. It didn''t cost a single soldier, but it was still dripping with

    blood, murderous.

    All of a sudden, Hiram leaned over and whispered in her ear. "It is said that anotherpany, the Guan

    group, will arrive in the afternoon, please check the background of thispany. "This was the internal

    information he got just now. The Guan group came secretly. He had never liked to be unprepared, so

    he asked Alline to check the background at this time.

    Because during the meeting, Hiram talked very close to her, especially when he turned around after

    saying, his thin lips almost grazed her ear, Alline felt a blush on her cheeks, and an indescribable

    ambiguity spread between them.

    When she raised her head by ident, Colin looked at her. Their eyes met. Alline wanted tofort

    him with a smile, but she felt that it was too abrupt to do this at this time, so she could only lower her

    head and continue to help Hiram investigate the information.

    However, the information on theputer was limited. She searched for a long time for nothing, so she

    shook her head helplessly.

    It seemed that Hiram was not surprised at all. He frowned slightly, which looked elegant and good-

    looking. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, "Please take a note. There are several ces

    that need to be adjusted! "

    She quickly took the pen and paper and recorded them.

    The morning meeting ended very soon. Fortunately, both the Gu group and the Mu group, which were

    represented by Hiram and Colin separately, had passed smoothly, and the final result woulde out

    in the afternoon. As for the Guan group told by Hiram, no one knew its strength!

    But judging from the attitude of the person in charge, the strength of thatpany could not be

    underestimated.

    But when did such apany appear in HC City? It was abnormal that no information could be

    searched out for it!

    After Alline cleaned up the table, Colin suddenly came over, ignoring the current circumstance, and

    seemed not to see that Hiram was still sitting next to her. He held her into his arms regardless of any

    scruple. "Have lunch together, dear? "

 Chapter 35 It Was Emma. She Was Back.

    Chapter 35 It Was Emma. She Was Back.

    Alline''s heart suddenly rose. What was Colin doing? He knew clearly that she was Hiram''s wife, but

    now he did this in front of him. Did he think that she didn''t have enough trouble? She pushed him away

    awkwardly "Sorry, I have work to do! "God knew that she didn''t have the courage to look up at Hiram.

    "Well, okay, but you must apany me tonight! "Colin rubbed her hair affectionately.

    In the past, this was an intimate action between them, but now it was not appropriate at all, not to

    mention that they were enemies now. He represented the Mu group, and she was in the Gu group

    Alline was speechless.

    After Colin left, Hiram stood up. His eyes were full of disgust, which shocked Alline. She was afraid that

    he would do something inappropriate in the meeting room, but he didn''t since he was very proud

    outside. However, she did not underestimate this narrow-minded man. "My dear wife, it is the second

    time today that you are close to him in front of me. How you think shall I punish you tonight? "

    "Mr. Hiram, please forgive me! "Said Alline with a bitter smile on her face.

    Hiram said impatiently "Remember to finish what I have told you. You''d better not make any mistake!

    Otherwise, I''ll settle both of them with you tonight! "

    "Yes, sir! "Alline didn''t dare to say anything more, but to agree. Damn it! He was sure about getting her!

    After he left, Alline cried out sadly. Her identity was extremely sensitive now. Normally, she wouldn''t be

    allowed to take over the case, let alone that she hadn''t participated in it before yesterday. She didn''t

    know why Hiram arranged her in such an important position. She could read all the documents and

    materials at once.

    After she finished the work arranged by Hiram, the phone suddenly rang. It was William!

    Alline was shocked and didn''t know why William called her at this time, but she still answered the

    phone obediently, "Alline, why are you involved in this case? When did youe back to HC City?

    Why don''t youe home? "

    This series of questions overwhelmed her. She had no good impression on William, before, and now.

    She closed theputer and said coldly, "I think I don''t need to report to you, Mr. William! "

    Hearing the alienation in her voice, William said helplessly "Why are you involved with the Gu family? "

    ''What? Didn''t he know who Hiram was? But if he knew who he was, he might havee to say hello to

    Hiram just now. In the past few years, Hiram hadn''t been involved in the business circle. Even if he

    worked for the Gu group, he was named "Master", so few people knew that he was actually the eldest

    grandson of the Mo family.'' Alline thought. She smiled and said, "Mr. William, you''re too nosy! If there is

    nothing else, I have to hang up! "Then she hung up the phone.

    However, as soon as she hung up the phone, another rang. She was so busy that she sighed secretly,

    but still answered the phone. She didn''t expect that it was Colin''s call this time. The two called her one

    after another. Did they think that she didn''t have much work to do today?

    "Alline, I''m sorry to trouble you today! "The man''s gentle voice finally made Alline feel better.

    Alline smiled with frustration. "Colin, you''re not a child anymore. Why do you still y such a boring

    trick! "They both knew what they were talking about. One was the scene they met in the hotel today,

    and the other was the conversation before the bidding.

    Colin did it on purpose!

    "Because I''m jealous! "Colin said frankly, "I can''t help but feel jealous at the thought that that man is

    your husband and can stand side by side with you! Please forgive me, okay? "N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    "Colin... "Alline sighed and felt sad.

    "Forget it. I will set you free before you divorce! "Colin''s voice was indifferent. "Have you had dinner? "

    "Colin, you don''t have to wait for me. It''s unfair to you! "

    "There is no need to talk about these problems between us! "Colin also sighed slightly. When she

    heard that, Alline''s heart was full of pain. When she turned around, she saw that Hiram came in with

    Jenny. She said in a hurry. "I have to hang up. "

    After hanging up, Jenny handed her a burger and said. "Have something first. "

    Alline had no appetite because of the tense atmosphere in the morning and what Colin said just now.

    She knew that Colin was stubborn, but it still affected her. It would be good if she was not married, and

    if she was still single.

    However, there was no if.

    The bidding started again in the afternoon. Finally, Alline saw the mysteriouspany. The

    representative of thepany was a man and a woman. The man was clean and handsome with a suit

    of white clothes, which made him more calm and clean. Beside him was a slightly cold woman with a

    faint smile, who looked elegant and clean. Though she was not particrly eye-catching in the crowd,

    she had an unworldly temperament, as if she was otherworldly. When she came in, Alline could feel

    that the aura around Hiram suddenly changed. At that moment, pain was around him. He seemed to

    have fallen into his own pain, and his whole body could not help trembling. Of course, Alline, who was

    sitting next to him, sensed the abnormality. She asked in a low voice, "Hiram, what''s wrong with you?

    Do you feel ufortable? "

    He had just been able to get out of bed not long ago. Alline was worried that he would suddenly have a

    rpse of his old disease, so she quickly asked.

    All of a sudden, Hiram grabbed her hand tightly, and she could feel his palm. His hand had always

    been warm and clean, and it had never been like this. What was wrong with him? The bidding was

    about to start!

    "Hiram, are you okay? "Asked Alline with concern.

    However, he held her hand more tightly. He almost broke her arm into pieces, which was so painful that

    Alline almost broke out in a cold sweat. He had never been like this before. No matter how angry he

    was, he would not tremble all over, even with cold sweat.

    His face was different from ordinary pale, which was morbid pale. His mouth trembled, and his voice

    floated out of his throat. "It''s Emma. She''s back. "

    Alline was stunned. She had heard of this name many times, but everyone said that Emma was dead.

    Why did Hiram suddenly mention her? She widened her eyes in confusion, but felt a burning gaze on

    her.

    When she raised her head, the sight disappeared miraculously, but she knew that it was not Colin''s.

 Chapter 36 You Ungrateful Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 36 You Ungrateful Woman (Part One)

    Alline was worried and asked "Are you all right? Do you want to have a rest in the afternoon? Jenny

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    and the others will be responsible for the bidding. "He was too emotional to participate in the bidding.

    The palms of Hiram were covered with sweat, and there was an indescribable pain spreading in the

    bottom of his heart. He looked straight at Emma, who was opposite to him, but she did not look up at

    him. She did not even save a nce at him, as if they were just strangers. At that moment, his heart

    was so painful that he could hardly breathe, and even his heart seemed to stop beating.

    Five years ago, a big fire had burned all his hopes. He had collected the bones of Emma himself, but

    now she appeared in front of him. Then who had died in the fire five years ago?

    At the thought of this, Hiram felt like falling into an ice cave. He had been remorseful for five years, but

    he didn''t expect that the God would make such a big joke to him again. She was still alive. He looked in

    the direction of the two, and Emma turned her head to talk to the man beside her. Looking at this

    painting alone, he felt calm and peaceful. But at that moment, his heart seemed to be tightly gripped.

    He stood up all of a sudden, but Alline grabbed his sleeve and asked "What do you want to do? "

    "Let me go! "Hiram said unhappily.

    "Hiram, I don''t care if she is Emma or not, but you can''t go there now. You can do whatever you want

    after the bidding. "Alline stared at him. She had heard from Jenny that this bidding was very important

    and they couldn''t lose!

    If he left, it must mess up, so she couldn''t let him go to find her now!

    Even if she was Emma, that was still impossible!

    All of a sudden, he grabbed her wrist with his backhand more and more tightly. The force was enough

    to crush her wrist. She frowned in pain, but didn''t say anything, just looking at him with burning ck

    eyes. "Alline, who do you think you are? It''s none of your business! "

    "Hiram, do you want everyone tough at you! "Alline refuted.

    Behind him, Jenny was very worried. She knew what Miss Emma meant to Mr. Hiram, but he shouldn''t

    have been impulsive at this time. And as for Mrs. Mo... She only hoped that Mrs. Mo could stop him.

    After a long time, it was quiet in the meeting room, but they were oppressive and were in a stalemate.

    Looking into the eyes of Alline, Hiram finally calmed down and said, "I just go out to have a cigarette! "

    Alline nodded and finally let go of his sleeve.

    Hiram then walked out, followed by Alline. There was something was wrong with him. She couldn''t let

    him go outside alone. When they walked out of the meeting room, Hiram lit a cigarette, stood outside

    the French window and looked at the scenery outside. He took a deep drag on the cigarette, but

    because he smoked too fast, he choked and coughed awkwardly.

    "Well, are you still worried that I will be impulsive? "Hiram heard the footsteps behind him and sneered

    coldly!

    "No. I''m worried that you''llmit suicide! "Alline sneered back.

    All of a sudden, Hiram turned around and stared at her. "Alline, you are too much! I asked you to follow

    me, not to satirize me! Now, get out of here. I want to be alone for a while! "

    Alline looked at her watch and said tly "Hiram, you still have one minute! "

    "You..." Hiram was so angry that he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    "What? Do you still want to hit me? "Said Alline in a cold tone.

    All of a sudden, he put out the cigarette and pulled the tie on Alline''s clothes with one hand. His eyes

    were frightening and ruthless. "Alline, don''t think that I don''t dare to hurt you. If you really annoy me, I

    will punish you when going back. "

    "Sir, I believe you. "Alline smiled and answered. "There is one minute left! Are you feeling better now? "

    It had to be said that after a quarrel with Alline, he was much better now. He didn''t expect that this

    woman would help relieve his stress in this way. He looked at the woman in front of him in surprise and

    said, "I won''t thank you! "

    "I don''t need your gratitude! We don''t have time. Let''s go inside! "After that, she turned around and

    walked towards the meeting room. Looking at her, Hiram had a touch of cruelty shed through his

    eyes.

    After they entered the meeting room, the bidding officially began.

    Hiram returned to his seat and gently closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had already

    calmed himself down. Jenny, who was standing behind him, suddenly touched him and said in a low

    voice, "Mr. Hiram, I just received a notice saying that there is something wrong with the Mu group''s

    bidding proposal! "

    At the mention of the bidding proposal, Hiram cheered himself up and looked at Colin and his

    Hiram nced at her, with his eyes full of coldness, and said "Give me the bidding proposal! "

    Alline was stunned, but she still handed it to him subconsciously.

    Looking at a series of numbers on it, Hiram pursed his lips slightly, and then changed a few numbers.

    As soon as he finished, he handed the bidding proposal to Jenny, asking her to deal with the following

    things. She turned around and left for a moment, and soon came back.

    The bidding officially began, and the remainingpanies submitted their bids again. As expected, the

    Mu group had indeed changed the base price at thest moment, but what was not expected was that

    Hiram had changed the general price at thest moment. And what Hiram did not expect was that the

    final winner was the Guan group. At the moment of announcing the result, he finally found out the

    reason why he lost. He was framed by Emma. She appeared to influence his judgment and vignce,

    so he didn''t have time to investigate the matter of Guan group at thest moment. It seemed that

    Emma really hate him!

    If he hadn''t been in a trance, the Gu group might win, but everything had been over. Hiram even felt

    that if this was what Emma wanted, he could actually give it to her!

    Back then, he owed her so much, and now a project was impossible to make up!

    Some people werecent, while some were disappointed. Some sighed, while some were happy.

    At thest moment, Jacob finally sent the information of the Guan group. The family was a new family

    in HC City in the past two years. It was said that the family started with real estate, but in the past two

    years, there was no news about it, which confused everyone. If it was not for this bidding, probably no

    one knew in the past two years came such a mysterious family that couldpete with others silently

    in HC City.

    All of a sudden, Hiram stood up. It seemed that the failure of the bidding just now had no impact on

    him, but Alline was depressed. She thought that the old saying went right-men were all fond of

    mountains and rivers but more keen on beautifuldies. Obviously, he was thetter. The appearance

    of Emma had disrupted his whole n. However, Alline knew that thepany didn''t belong to her.

    She was just a temporary assistant, and it had nothing to do with her if it won or lost.

 Chapter 37 You Ungrateful Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 37 You Ungrateful Woman (Part Two)

    When he was about to stand up, Alline suddenly said, "I want to go hometer! "She had been married

    to the Mo family for so long, but she had nevere back home. And her brother hadn''t been found

    yet. It was better to go back tonight.

    "Okay. "Then he walked towards Emma.

    Alline started to clean up the documents on the table without showing any expression. However, Jenny

    looked up at her andforted, "Mrs. Mo, don''t worry. Mr. Hiram is guilty to Miss Emma, so he did so. "

    "I am fine! "She was not interested in the love between Hiram and Emma. After all, she and Hiram were

    unwilling to marry each other. She knew that he had someone in his heart, and so did she.

    He should have known it!

    While she was thinking, Colin suddenly came over. It seemed that the failure of the bidding had no

    effect on him at all. He still looked calm. "Alline, let''s go togetherter. I have something to tell you! "As

    soon as he finished his words, his eyes swept across Hiram unconsciously.

    Standing in front of Emma, Hiram looked down at her. She seemed to be the same as before, but

    seemed to be not. She had a bright face as usual, and she was in a business suit, with a simple and

    elegant watch on her wrists. His eyes were too direct, but the woman was calm as usual.

    "Emma, you''re back! "Finally, he called out.

    "I''m sorry, sir. You got the wrong person! "The woman said in a clear voice.

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned for a while. There was a deep pain in his ck eyes, but he quickly

    endured it. He showed a bitter smile. "Emma, I''m Hiram. Don''t you remember me? "

    "Who is Emma? And who are you? "The woman''s eyes were direct, as cold as snow.

    Her words almost defeated him. He opened his mouth and muttered after a long time "You are still

    ming me. I''m sorry, Emma. I didn''t mean it at that time. I didn''t expect that. "

    "Sir, what are you talking about? I don''t understand! "The woman interrupted him quickly.

    "Emma,e with me. I can exin to you what happened that year! "He suddenly grabbed Emma''s

    wrist and pulled her up from the seat. Only then did Ray, who had been sitting silently beside, stand up

    and say "Sir, didn''t you hear what my fianc¨¦e said? She doesn''t know you at all. If you keep pestering

    her like this, I don''t mind taking legal actions! "

    After saying that, it was silent in the room. The conference room seemed to be frozen, and the

    remaining people looked at each other. Even Alline, who had been staying out of the matter, could not

    help but raise her head in surprise. At that moment, her eyes were full of unconcealed surprise.

    Hiram''s eyes were more direct, like a knife, cutting at Ray. "What did you say? I beg your pardon! "

    "Mr. Hiram, I just said that Nancy had engaged to me. She is my fianc¨¦e now! Who are you to badger

    my fianc¨¦e here? "It seemed that Ray had known who he was for a long time. He said gently with a soft

    and indifferent face, which seemed to be full of unknown ice.

    Hiram stepped back awkwardly. "I don''t believe it. It''s impossible! "

    Alline, who was not far away, suddenly looked over in surprise. If she didn''t mishear, Nancy should be

    the girl selling beers in the Sexy Club and the one she had a good rtionship with. But the Nancy in

    front of her was not the one she knew.

    Perhaps it was because her eyes were too direct that Nancy raised her head and took a look at her.

    However, Alline avoided her eyes. Anyway, she didn''t want others to know that she had danced in the

    Sexy Club for three years, even if the person was Nancy.

    There was a sneer in Ray''s eyes, but he concealed it well. Then he said lightly "Nothing is impossible

    in the world! Mr. Hiram, if there isn''t anything else, please get out of the way. We have something else

    to do! "

    After saying that, he quietly pushed away Hiram. But Hiram had been looking at Emma, trying to find

    something different from her face, but her face was quiet and indifferent, as if the quarrel in the meeting

    room had nothing to do with her. Her indifferent eyes were like motionless ice and snow, beautiful and

    frightening.

    "Emma, are you happy now? Is your life what you want now? "Hiram suddenly asked such a question.

    His eyes were burning and directly staring at Nancy, motionless.

    Perhaps it was because his question was too surprising that Nancy''s eyes moved slightly. "Mr. Hiram,

    whether I''m happy or not has nothing to do with you! "

    After saying that, she had packed up the documents and was about to leave with herputer bag.

    However, as if being hit by that sentence, Hiram could not say anything. Ray and Nancy left together,

    leaving their assistant to deal with the following matters.

    Silence returned to the meeting room. However, Colin whispered to remind Alline "What''s your answer?

    "

    Alline came to her senses and smiled apologetically, "Colin, I''m sorry. I''m going back to the Lou family

    tonight. "She couldn''t dy finding her brother any longer. She had to go back to confirm his safety.

    Moreover, she had to go back to the Sexy Club tonight. It was rare for her to go back to HC City, so she

    had to tell Cathy.

    Colin still wore a faint smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. "Well, fine. Then if you have time, call

    me at any time. I''ll wait for you! "His voice was still gentle.

    Alline nodded "Okay. "

    Colin and the others left first, and then Alline and Hiram left. In the elevator, he was not in a good

    mood. His cold eyes had been concealed, showing no emotion fluctuation, and he seemed to have

    calmed down.

    Alline didn''t want to ask too much. When they walked out of the elevator, they parted ways. Suddenly,

    Hiram asked "What are you doing, Alline? "

    "Go home. "She was a little surprised at his question. Besides, she told him about it just now.

    Hiram stared at her. "Get in the car. I''ll drive you home! "

    Alline looked at him strangely. Hiram had already got in the car and sat on the driver''s seat, while

    Jenny and Jacob were in the other car. Looking at Alline who was still nailed to the spot, he could not

    help but frown. "Alline, why are you standing there like a fool? "

    Alline got in the car obediently. In fact, she didn''t want to get in the car. Anyone with a discerning eye

    could see that he was in a bad mood today. If she stayed with him again, would this man take the

    opportunity to kill her? After all, she had offended him a lot today!

    Looking at her timid expression, Hiram was a little annoyed. He clenched the steering wheel and

    started the car. He warned himself not to be impulsive. He would deal with the matter of Emmater.

    After knowing that she was in HC City, he was much relieved. "Alline, don''t think too much. I just send

    you back by the way. Besides, we have been married for so long, I should go back and visit your

    parents with you! "

    Ahem! Alline almost choked to death by his words. He had never taken her as his wife, except that

    night. This man had never shown her good face. She nced at him and said "Actually, you don''t have

    to be so aggrieved. Anyway, the Lou family doesn''t know who you are, and I haven''t told them that you

    have recovered. "

    "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate for me. "Hiram said with a faint smile, but there was no smile

    in his eyes.

    "Of course. You are Mr. Hiram. I will take you as the priority! "Alline replied.

    "In fact, you don''t want me to go home with you because you want to take the son of the Mu group

    back! "Said Hiram lightly.

    Damn it! Was this man provoking? Where did he hear that she was going to take Colin home? "Hiram,

    when did I say that I would take Colin home? "She suddenly paused and looked at him. "I don''t care

    about your business. Why do you meddle in my business? And your lover hase back. Don''t you

    n to divorce me? "

    All of a sudden, he turned the steering wheel, pulled over the car and mmed on the brake. Alline

    almost bumped into her forehead. He said, "Alline, do you want to divorce me as soon as possible so

    that you can be with your ex-boyfriend? Let me tell you, even if I divorce you, do you think you can

    marry into the Mu family with your identity? "

    Looking at him, she didn''t know what he was doing. When this man was angry, his gloomy eyes were

    full of rage, as if he was going to swallow her alive. She didn''t know when she had offended him again.

    "What on earth do you mind? I don''t mind your rtionship with Emma. Why do you mind mine?

    Besides, you don''t like me at all. Why can''t I divorce you? It''s none of your business whether I can

    marry Colin in the future? "

    Although she was a little surprised about Colin''s identity today and didn''t expect that he would be the

    young master of the Mu group, Colin did tell her that he was taken back the Mu group after his

    brother''s ident. In the past few years, he had been taking care of his mother who was seriously ill

    abroad. Since he began to take over the Mu group, he was now noble, and she was ordinary and

    divorced. It was indeed very difficult for her to marry to the Mu family in the future. What did he say was

    right, but why did he meddle in her future affairs!

    "You ungrateful woman! "Hiram was furious. This woman had be bolder since she took his nude

    photos. She always quarreled with him and was never polite to him. And now, she wanted to divorce

    him for her ex-boyfriend!

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    She wanted to get back together! She was dreaming! He would not do as she wished!

 Chapter38 Sharon, I Wont Divorce (Part One)

    Sharon, I Won''t Divorce (Part One)

    Hiram directly pulled Sharon out of the passenger seat. Because of anger, his face was stiff, and his

    thin lips were pursed. His whole body was full of displeasure. Sharon didn''t understand what the man

    was doing. He struggled desperately. "What do you want to do, Hiram? Are you out of you mind? Let

    me go, or I''ll expose your naked photos! "

    "Haha..." he sneered, "Sharon, at that time, I just made use of your kindness and asked you to treat my

    legs. Do you really think I care about the photos in your hands? Even if you have my photos, which

    media dares to post them for you! "

    "What... What do you mean? Sharon looked at him in horror, but her voice sounded calm. It turned out

    that this man was just ying a trick.

    "I need a reason to recover, and you are just that reason! Hiram gave her an answer out of kindness,

    "Do you think you can force me to do that if I don''t want to receive treatment by myself? "

    Looking at the man in front of her, Sharon felt that he was so terrible and deep. He had hidden his

    thoughts so deeply. After getting along with him for such a long time, which side of him was the real

    one? She said, "In that case, at least I am useful to you. Can you let me go for the sake of helping you

    for three months? "

    "If you want to be free, do you think it''s possible for you to be with another man? You are mine, no

    matter you''re alive or dead, you can only being to me. Even if I don''t want you, I won''t allow other men

    to touch you! So you''d better not mention the divorce again, or I will never let it go so easily next time!

    Hiram lowered his voice, but there was a strange low voice, like the snow rustling, quietly cold into the

    bottom of his heart. He looked at her little face with satisfaction, touched her lips with one hand, and

    gently rubbed them, "You like Colin, right? I tell you, I won''t let you get your wish and let you be

    together! "

    With her eyes wide open, Sharon stared at him fiercely. She had always thought that this man was a

    toothless tiger, but she forgot that even if he had no teeth, it was easy for the tiger to hurt people. "You

    are a madman! She shouted fiercely.

    However, the smile on Hiram''s face was weird, but it added a special charm to his handsome face, like

    a ghost. "Sharon, I''m indeed crazy. I''ve been crazy since Emma died. From now on, you''d better be

    obedient and don''t go to see the young master of Mu group casually, or I''m not sure what I will do to

    make him lose his arms and legs! "

    "You bastard! Who do you think you are? Why do you get involved of my things! Let me tell you, if you

    dare to do something bad to Colin, I won''t spare you! Sharon roared angrily. Who did he think he was?

    Why did he bully me like this!

    Hearing this, Hiramughed again. He suddenly put the front passenger seat t so that Sharon could

    lie on it. Most of his body pressed over, and his eyes were dangerous and beautiful. Sharon''s

    eyshes trembled nervously, but he suddenly sneered and pressed his chin down. His lips fell on her

    face. With a gentle kiss, his big hand knocked on her struggling hand.

    His kiss was thin and tight, which made Sharon''s heart tremble slightly. Her voice came out of her

    throat, "What are you doing? "

    However, Hiram didn''t answer her. After kissing, he smiled with satisfaction. His eyes were still

    dangerous, very light, like the cold snow in winter, which was very cold. But he said in a low voice, as if

    he was afraid of disturbing someone, "Sharon, you have been married to the Mo family for three

    months. I''m afraid you don''t know me well. I can do what I say. You''d better be good. I promise Colin

    can live afortable and peaceful life for a few days. If you didn''t listen to me, haha..." He wanted to

    say something but stopped on a second thought.

    He smiled again, but his smile made Sharon''s scalp tingle, and she even felt that it was better when he

    didn''tugh. "You know that I have a lot of methods to deal with people, especially in the past few

    years, my legs are disabled, and I have been suppressing my anger. There has been no ce to vent it

    in my heart. I don''t mind to put these anger on your man. Do you know why I changed the bidding price

    today? "

    Sharon shook her head in panic. She had never seen Hiram like this. He was dangerous, like a beast,

    pouncing out at any time and biting off your neck. "What, what do you want? "

    "In today''s bidding, I knew that someone had revealed the Gu group''s low price to Mu group, so I

    changed the price at thest moment. Do you know how I dealt with those betrayers? I will chop off

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    their limbs and throw them into the sea to feed sharks! Hiram said casually, "It''s just a trick to lure a

    snake out of its hole today. That man is stillcent about his own opportunism, but he didn''t

    expect that he has already been exposed in my eyes. Don''t you think this man is very stupid? "

    "So, you''ve been acting? Sharon''s face turned as pale as a piece of paper. How scheming is this man?

    He has been acting all the time, even till thest moment. So when Emma came in, his abnormality

    was also acting?

    "Business is like a battlefield. If I don''t act, how can I let the other party down! A faint smile appeared

    on Hiram''s face.

    Only then did Sharon feel how terrifying this man was. He was a man of deep understanding, decisive

    and resolute, and his mind was unpredictable. It was difficult for her to find out his true feelings or

    falsehood at ordinary times. She was afraid that he has been acting since she married into the Mo

    family! Huh! She didn''t expect that she would marry a disabled person, but this silent disabled person

    would y with everyone in his hand.

    "I see! Hiram, you married me for a trap, didn''t you! Sharon''s voice was cold and her heart was as cold

    as water. She looked at Hiram with a hint of alienation in her eyes.

    "Anyway, I''ve married you. Sharon, I won''t divorce. Be good and I''ll be good to you! Hiram answered

    this question with a light and heavy attitude. Looking at the dull pain in her eyes, somehow, an

    inexplicable emotion arose in his heart.

    "What about Emma? Don''t you love her so much that your life is more painful than death? Sharon

    really didn''t understand why he didn''t agree to divorce her since he loved Emma so much. Was he

    going to let Emma be his lover all his life?

    In fact, it waspletely unnecessary. She didn''t mind giving him freedom, but he insisted on the

    marriage.

    Speaking of Emma, Hiram squinted his bright eyes and asked, "Are you jealous? "

    Huh! How dared she be jealous? With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Sharon looked at him

    coldly as if there was no trace, "Hiram, do I have the right to be jealous? I''m just a wife bought by your

    Mo family! "

    There was a gleam of danger in Hiram''s eyes again. He looked at Sharon and was a little unhappy, but

    he did not show it. "Sharon, it''s good that you know that you are my wife. From now on, just follow me

    obediently. I promise that you will get everything you deserve, and I will help you with your brother''s

    matter! "

    Thest sentence seemed to be a great mercy. When Sharon raised her head, Hiram stood up,

    loosened his grip on her, and returned to his seat. After the conversation, Sharon felt her heart was in a

    mess. What should she do? Could she count on Colin for help? This man could do anything. She didn''t

    want Colin to take risks.

    The car drove silently all the way to Lou family''s house. All the people in Lou family were not at home,

    but only Nicole was at home. When Nicole saw the person, she could not help but look at the tall and

    handsome man who came in with Sharon. That man was in a ck suit, tall and handsome, cold and

    indifferent, but he had a sense of majesty that was always high in the air. Every move of him was full of

    nobility!

    Who was he? When did such an excellent man appear around Sharon? And when did Sharon go back

    to HC City? Why didn''t she know anything? While drinking the fruit tea, Nicole looked at Hiram and

    spected about his identity.

    "Sharon, look at your pale face. Are you wronged in your mother-inw''s house? Let me tell you, your

    mother has passed away a long time ago. No one in Lou family will back you up. Of course, you have a

    good uncle. You can ask him to help you! Nicole saw that Sharon''s face was pale and she said

    sarcastically. It seemed that she was unhappy if she didn''t make fun of Sharon for so many years.

    Sharon looked at her coldly, "Isn''t your mother at home? She didn''t seem to have any reaction to her

    sarcasm.

    "So you''re looking for my mother. My father and mother have gone out. I don''t know when they will

    Hiram, " Sharon, who is this? "

 Chapter 39 Sharon, I Wont Divorce (Part Two)

    Chapter 39 Sharon, I Won''t Divorce (Part Two)

    Of course, Hiram noticed the direct appreciation in Nicole''s eyes. He raised his eyebrows, and a touch

    of disgust appeared in his eyes. From the moment Nicole spoke, he knew that this woman was tart and

    mean. It seemed that his little wife''s life in Lou family was not as good as he thought before she

    married into Mo family. He stretched out his long arms and held Sharon in his arms, "I''m her husband. "

    Hearing that, Nicole widened her eyes in an instant. How could it be possible? At that time, it was

    because she heard that the young master of Mo family was disabled and couldn''t do something that a

    normal man could do, so that Celine didn''t want her daughter to marry him, so she tricked Sharon

    back, took Sharon''s brother away and forced her to marry into Mo family. If she had known that the

    young master of Mo family was so handsome, she would have married him!

    "You are her husband? Didn''t you have broken legs? Nicole couldn''t hide the shock on her face and

    sighed in her heart. If she had known that the eldest son of Mo family was so handsome, she would

    never let go of the man in front of her!

    Although Colin was handsome, elegant and perfect, the man in front of her was no less handsome than

    Colin, and his temperament was charming, which made her moved. Judging from his taste in clothes,

    this man was definitely an extraordinary man.

    "That''s because my wife has cured me before! Said Hiram lightly.

    "Oh, so you''re Sharon''s husband. Take a seat, Isa. Take out dad''s good tea! Nicole came over

    intimately and greeted the two with a familiar expression." Mr. Hiram, what kind of tea do you like to

    drink? Longjing tea, Tie Guanyin tea or Pu''er tea? "

    This enthusiastic attitude almost surprised Sharon. She had always been sitting on a cold chair when

    she came to Lou family. She didn''t expect that Hiram would be greeted unprecedentedly when he

    came. It was really a different treatment. Did Nicole fall in love with him?

    Thinking of this, Sharon almost fainted. However, Hiram said coldly, "Since Mr. Andrew and Mrs. Lou

    are not here, we won''t disturb you. We''ll pay a visit another day! After saying that, he held Sharon''s

    arm and left.

    "Hey, Mr. Hiram, don''t you sit a little longer? I''ll call my mother now and ask her toe back right

    away! Nicole was still greeting enthusiastically behind the two people, but unfortunately, Hiram had

    made up his mind to leave and ignored her.

    The two of them drove away again. With his lips tightly closed and his ck eyes flickering, no one

    knew what Hiram was thinking about, but Sharon kept silent all the time. Thinking of the situation just

    now, she always felt strange until Hiram broke the silence. "You don''t like the people of Lou family. Why

    do you go back? "

    With her eyes closed, Sharon asked, "Mr. Hiram, do you also care about this? "

    Blocked by what she said, Hiram didn''t intend to continue the topic. Instead, he asked, "It''ste. Let''s

    go to have dinner first. What do you want to eat? I remember that you didn''t eat anything at noon. "

    "I''m not hungry. Sharon had no appetite. Too many things happened today made her dizzy.

    "But I''m hungry, Mrs. Mo. You don''t want your husband to be hungry all the time to apany you, do

    you? Hiram didn''t take it seriously, but he insisted in retorting, "You haven''t eaten anything today. How

    about we have some light Cantonese cuisine! "

    "Whatever. Sharon was still expressionless.

    The two of them found a Cantonese restaurant, which was quite famous in HC City and had to be

    booked in advance. What''s more, Hiram had used some means to book a table at this time, which

    made Sharon deeply surprised.

    It was a small room, not big, but very warm. The delicate and generous decoration in it gave people an

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    indescribable sense of essence and nobility. After taking a seat, Hiram ordered several dishes

    ording to the ordinary taste of Sharon, and finally added a Buddha jumping over the wall. He turned

    his head to look at Sharon, smiled, and flirtatiously said, "You don''t look well recently, you should eat

    more nutritious food. "

    "It''s up to you. Sharon nodded. He finally considered for herself. After Hiram ordered the dishes,

    Sharon stood up and said lightly, "I''m going to the bathroom! "

    Hiram nodded with a smile in his eyes. It seemed that the two of them didn''t quarrel with each other,

    neither did they reveal the truth, nor did they threaten each other. They looked like an ordinary couple.

    Until the figure of Sharon disappeared, Hiram''s face suddenly turned cold.

    In the bathroom, as soon as Sharon came out, she saw a tall woman washing her hands in front of the

    mirror. She was wearing a professional suit, outlining her perfect waist. Her long hair was like a

    waterfall, spreading behind her elegant and elegant, adding a few different amorous feelings to her. It

    had to be said that this woman was a natural beauty. No wonder Hiram couldn''t forget her for many

    years.

    And this man was Nancy, who she had met once at today''s bidding.

    "I didn''t expect to meet Miss Nancy here. Nice to meet you! Sharon came to her side and inadvertently

    nced at Nancy''s wrist. There was a scar on it.

    Nancy had washed her hands and dried them, "Nice to meet you too. Then she picked up the watch

    next to her and wore it, perfectly hiding the scar, "Miss Sharon seems to have a good rtionship with

    Mr. Hiram. Are you the new assistant? "

    "Sort of! Sharon didn''t intend to reveal her identity. She replied indifferently, "Miss Nancy, are you also

    from HC City? "

    "No, I just came back from abroad. Nancy smiled.

    "Miss Nancy, may I ask you a question? Do you really not know Hiram? Sharon was curious about the

    rtionship between the two. If Nancy was really Emma, and ording to the deep love between

    Hiram and Emma, Hiram would give Emma a status.

    "Miss Sharon, why are you suddenly interested in our rtionship? Nancy paused and then asked as if

    nothing had happened.

    "No, I just asked casually. "

    "In fact, the less you know, the better for you! Nancy left a meaningful sentence, turned around and left.

    After being in a daze for a long time, Sharon returned to the private room. As soon as she sat down,

    Hiram asked the servant to serve the dishes. In a short while, all the dishes were served.

    After the meal, Hiram was about to take Sharon back to the hotel, but suddenly he received a phone

    call. "I have something to do tonight. I may go backte. If you don''t have anything else, you can go to

    see your friends, but go back early tonight! "

    Sharon nodded, "I might have to go to my uncle Johnson''s house! "

    After the two separated, Sharon took a taxi to buy some gifts to see Johnson. Johnson and Jennie

    were very happy to see her since they hadn''t seen each other for three months. It was rare that Cary

    was also at home. Johnson inadvertently asked, "Sharon, why isn''t your brother at the previous

    hospital? I went to the hospital several times and asked the doctor, but the doctor said that he didn''t

    know which hospital he was transferred to. "

    "I forgot to tell you that the Mo family helped me transfer Sven to the hospital of L city. The hospital

    there is more advanced than here, and it is also helpful for his disease. When Sven recovers, I will

    bring him back to see you! Sharon answered, pretending to be calm.

    "Well, it seems that you have a good life in Mo family. If you are wronged, you must tell me. Even if I

    don''t have money, I can help you! Hearing what Johnson said, Sharon nodded happily.

    After sitting for a while, Sharon went to Sexy Club. Seeing her, Austin was almost surprised to tears,

    "Sharon, you''re finally back. Where have you been in the past few months? I asked Cathy, but she

    didn''t tell me. It''s rare for you toe back. I need your help you tonight. The girl who danced is sick

    today. She can''t go on the stage. Can you help me? "

    "Okay, no problem! Sharon replied with a smile.

    "I''ll take you to the dressing room. Hurry up! Then Austin dragged her towards the dressing room.

    Sharon reappeared on the stage. She still ore the red mask, and her dance posture was still the most

    eye-catching. Although she hadn''t danced for three months, she was not unfamiliar at all. She also

    attracted the audience around. For a moment, the audience screamed loudly!

    Thest dance step stopped at her tiptoes. Sharon bowed to the stage and went off the stage.

    However, as soon as she walked out of the DJ room, she was stopped by a man, and the man who

    stopped her was...

 Chapter 40 If Only She Wasnt His Sister (Part One)

    Chapter 40 If Only She Wasn''t His Sister (Part One)

    Looking at William in front of her, a faint smile yed on Alline''s lips. She smiled charmingly and said,

    "Mr. William, what''s up? This man took off his suit and tie, wore a water green polo shirt, khaki casual

    pants, and sprayed ancient dragon water. He was really coquettish, but it seemed that he had been

    working in the night club all year round.

    "Sharon, we haven''t seen each other for three months. You''re finally back! William pointed out her

    identity directly.

    Alline didn''t expect him to recognize her. It seemed that he still remembered her lesson three months

    ago. With an attractive smile in her eyes, Sharon tilted her head and asked seriously, "Mr. William, you

    must be kidding. I have never left here. Why did you say we haven''t seen each other for three months?

    "

    "You can lie to others, but you can''t lie to me. Sharon, stay with me tonight. Maybe I won''t mind that

    you knocked me out in the bathroom that night! With an evil and attractive smile on his face, William

    looked like a yboy incisively.

    Alline still smiled, but her eyebrows and eyes were full of ridicule, she said, "What if I say no? "

    "Then don''t me me for being rude! William was stillzily leaning against the door, with an

    unpredictable expression on his face. Two bodyguards quickly surrounded Alline and blocked her way.

    Judging from the situation, William was determined not to let her go.

    But... A hint of cruelty shed through Alline''s eyes. When she raised her head again, she smiled

    faintly and said, "Okay, I''ll apany you tonight, but I''ll go back and change my clothes. She said so.

    She was only wearing a dancing dress. She didn''t bring her cell phone with her because she was on

    the stage.

    "Sharon, what if you run away? William asked indifferently.

    "Why don''t you follow me to the dressing room? Alline raised her eyebrows, pushed away the

    bodyguards and went straight to the dressing room. When she passed by the dressing room of many

    beautiful women, it suddenly became quiet. A few bold people looked at William with interest and said,

    "Oh, Mr. William, why are you interested in visiting our dressing room today? Do you have a crush on

    one of our sisters? "

    It was easy for William to deal with such a tease. "Yes, I did have a crush on one, but she doesn''t like

    me! "

    Without any hesitation, Alline walked past the crowd and entered her own dressing room. Fortunately,

    she had prepared before, and her former clothes were put in the dressing room. Otherwise, if she went

    out in today''s business suit, William could tell who she was at the first sight. She changed her clothes

    quickly, and before William urged her toe out, she had already put her mobile phone into the

    pocket of her trousers.

    Before entering the box, William suddenly put his arms around Alline''s waist and whispered in her ear,

    "Sharon, when will you take off your mask for me? "

    Alline avoided his touching and said indifferently, "Mr. William, I''m afraid that you''ll be scared to death if

    I take off this mask! "

    "Oh, is there an ugly face under the mask? William asked maliciously.

    "You are right! Alline didn''t deny it. She said seriously, " I was afraid that my appearance would frighten

    everyone, so I put on a mask. Mr. William, it seems that you are not alone in this room tonight? "

    "You''re right. There''s an important guesting tonight, so it''s not me alone. Are you interested in

    knowing who''s inside, Sharon? William asked in a low voice, and there was no less interest in his eyes.

    "I''m not interested! Alline replied indifferently.

    With a pitiful look, Williamzily pushed the box open. Because of the light, Alline didn''t see clearly who

    was in the box, but a cold gaze was fixed on her. She frowned slightly and looked up, but she felt that

    the gaze disappeared. She thought, ''did I meet an acquaintance here?'' But in Sexy Club, she was the

    most popr actress. She knew most of the young men in HC City, but few of them knew her identity.

    Someone whistled, "Haha, Mr. William, where did you get this beauty? "

    "You all know her, she''s Sharon! Mr. William introduced her to everyone in a familiar way. Then he took

    Alline''s hand and walked inside. It was not until the two of them came to the front of one person that

    Alline noticed a strange look. It turned out to be Hiram? Why was he here? Besides, he had two

    beauties in his arms. One was feeding him wine, and the other was feeding him fruit. It seemed that he

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    enjoyed it so much!

    Damn it! It turned out that men were all the same. All men had a wife at home, a mistress outside and a

    confidant at the bar. Seeing that he was extremely enjoying it, Alline clenched her fists and told herself

    to calm down. It was none of her business how many women this man had. Perhaps it was because

    her eyes were too direct. Suddenly, Hiram raised his headzily and looked at her with burning eyes.

    "Does thisdy know me? "

    The scene three months ago shed through his mind. If he remembered correctly, this woman

    seemed to havemitted suicide in his room? But why was she with William? With the support of Lou

    group, William was famous for being a yboy. Hiram didn''t expect that William would be such

    interested in a dancing girl.

    "No, I don''t. Alline tried to make her voice as loud and deep as possible.

    "Since you don''t know him, let''s have a drink. Sharon, let''s toast to Mr. Hiram. He is a famous young

    talent in L city! It seemed that William didn''t notice the change in the atmosphere between the two

    people. He said warmly. In fact, it was not until today that he knew this man was his brother-inw. He

    had been doing business with him for so long, and this man was unfathomable, difficult to understand,

    and he was very decisive. Even if he had known that he would lose the bidding, he did not expect that

    he would lose so quickly.

    It was impossible for him not to be angry! But since Hiram was his brother-inw, he had to build a

    good rtionship with him. In the future, mutual benefit was the best choice. There was no eternal

    enemy in the business world, and of course, there were no evesting friends.

    William knew that well although he was a yboy, he didn''t hesitate when it came to business.

    The man talked business at the table. He thought Hiram would refuse when he made an appointment

    with him tonight, but he didn''t expect him toe. It seemed that the attitude of Hiram towards Lou

    family was a little softer because of Alline.

    Thinking of Alline, William''s dark eyes darkened.

    It would be nice if Alline weren''t for his sister, but so what if she was his sister?

    Sitting a little more straight, Hiram took the ss from the delicate woman in his arms in a twinkling of

    an eye, casually pinched it and looked at Alline with a frivolous attitude. He did not speak, but looked at

    her without blinking.

    Alline was very embarrassed. Did this man recognize her? But she was wearing a mask and wig, so it

    should not be so easy for him to recognize her. Holding the crystal cup tighter and tighter, Hiram still did

    not speak.

    The atmosphere was extremely embarrassing. After a while, Alline secretly gathered her courage and

    took the initiative to stretch out her hand to Vincent. She said in a hoarse voice, "Hello, I''m Sharon.

    Thanks for Mr. William being nice to me. I''m lucky to meet you, Mr. Hiram! "

 Chapter 41 If Only She Wasnt His Sister (Part Two)

    Chapter 41 If Only She Wasn''t His Sister (Part Two)

    The light in the private room of the nightclub was deep and changeable, making the atmosphere in the

    room ambiguous andplicated. It was hard to see other people''s expressions far away, but there

    was a kind of obscure throb in it. After ncing at her, Hiram finally reached out his hand like a stingy

    and lightly held Alline''s hand. Because of nervousness, Alline''s hand was a little stiff, and her palm was

    slightly wet.

    The two of them seemed to have known each other for the first time, but somehow, Alline''s heart

    seemed to be pulled by something.

    "I''ve heard that Miss Sharon''s been the mainstay of this hotel for a long time. It''s better to see you than

    to hear a hundred times. You''re really beautiful! But why don''t you take off your mask and show your

    real face to others? Was there anything shameful about your face? When Hiram was holding her hand,

    he suddenly tightened his grip. It hurt so much that Alline''s face under the mask turned pale.

    Alline looked at him warily. Coincidentally, the eyes of Hiram swept over her indifferently, but they were

    deep and iprehensible. She gently pulled back her hand, and gently touched him with the crystal

    cup in the other hand. "Mr. Hiram, I have said that if someone wants to see my face, he must marry

    me. It is said that you have already married, so I''m afraid you can''t see my face! "

    "Well, I don''t know there is such a rule? Did no one object to the rule that made by Cathy? Hiram shook

    the crystal cup, and the liquid in it collided with the ice body, making a tinkling sound.

    Looking at the two people who had a weird atmosphere, William thought, ''Is Hiram interested in

    Sharon?'' Thinking of this, the smile in his eyes shed. Since Mr. Hiram had already had Alline, did he

    have a crush on Sharon? William couldn''t help bute out to mediate, "Mr. Hiram, you''re not from

    HC City. There is something that you don''t know. Cathy said that Sharon was her sister. She was afraid

    that Sharon would suffer losses in Sexy Club, so she made this rule! "N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    There was a smile in Hiram''s eyes, but actually he was not really happy about what he said. "Oh, I

    didn''t know Sharon was Cathy''s sister! "Then how do you exin what happened three months ago?

    How could Cathy ignore her go when Sharon was in dangerst time? If it wasn''t for Hiram, Sharon

    must have been attacked. Logically speaking, he should be her savior!

    However, there were some things that were not funny to say clearly!

    William echoed with a fewughter. With a faint look in her eyes, there was a hint of anger in Alline''s

    eyes. "Cathy just pitied me and gave me an identity. I''m sorry to make you twough! "

    Hiram smiled casually and clinked sses with Alline, "Sharon, I drink a toast to you! "

    After Alline drank up, a waitress poured another ss of wine for her. ying with the ss in his

    hand, Hiram''s eyes were deep that no one could guess what he was thinking, "Mr. William, I have

    something to ask you for a favor. Jenny and Jacob are still outside. Can you invite them in for me? "

    William knew that Hiram was finding an excuse to let him go out for a while, but he still stood up and

    went outside.

    After he went far, Hiram waved his hand to ask the two girls to leave. He shook the ss and took a sip

    of the wine carelessly. Then he opened his thin lips and said lightly, "Three months ago, I saved a

    woman here, but I left in a hurry and threw her into the bathtub. I don''t know if she was drowned.

    Sharon, have you heard about that? He said in an indifferent tone, as if he was talking about something

    unimportant.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Alline''s pupils suddenly shrank. It turned out that three months ago, it

    was him who saved her. "It was you that day? "

    Hiram said with a smile, "Yes, it''s me. I saved your life. Sharon, are you going to repay me? "

    "How do you want me to repay you? Alline thought it was so ridiculous. Three months ago, it was this

    man who saved her, and now this man became her husband. Fate was so cruel! How could such a

    thing happen to her? At that moment, her mind went nk. What if Hiram knew her identity?

    Would he divorce her? Looking at the man in front of her, she had mixed feelings and didn''t know how

    to react. Suddenly, Hiram waved his handzily and said, "Come and sit next to me! "

    Hearing that, Alline''s body froze. She didn''t want to go there at all. No matter how strange she was with

    Hiram, they had been married for three months. If she went there, she was not sure whether he would

    recognize her. She sat there hesitatingly and didn''t move, but her body suddenly became a little cold.

    This kind of coldness slowly climbed up from her back, climbing up along her cyx, and drenched her

    clothes with sweat, She had an impulse to escape. If she had known that Hiram was in this room, she

    would not havee in no matter what William said!

    It was not good to offend anyone, not to mention Hiram, who was not a good person. Especially after

    what he said today, he was not interested in a dancing girl in a bar at all. But what was his purpose

    now?

    Just as Alline was tossing and turning in her mind, Hiram said lightly, "Sharon, are you afraid that I will

    do something bad to you? "

    Hearing that, Alline raised her head and smiled, "Mr. Hiram, you must be kidding. You are from a noble

    family. How could you take a fancy to a woman like me who is in a dissolute life? It''s a long lucky thing

    for me to sit next to you, and I won''t refuse this opportunity! Then she stood up and walked towards

    him.

    All of a sudden, Hiram pulled his big hand and Sharon fell into his arms without any precaution. Her

    body suddenly stiffened, and her little face under the mask turned as white as paper all of a sudden. A

    faint panic and embarrassment appeared in her dark eyes. "Mr. Hiram, you greet in a very special way!

    She forced herself to cheer up and tried to sound calm.

    "I feel like I have seen you somewhere! Hiram suddenly murmured in her ear.

    At the same time, Alline''s body in his arms was even more stiff. She wished she could be a

    puppet. ''Hiram, what on earth do you want to do?'' Alline went crazy and couldn''t guess what this man

    was thinking. What on earth was he going to do? With embarrassment, Alline pushed her hands back,

    but identally touched the man''s thing. Her palms seemed to be burning, and she almost scalded her

    ws. Her little face flushed with embarrassment and stuttered, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hiram. I didn''t mean it!

    She almost cried out!

    Hiram''s face darkened. He could hardly believe what the woman was doing. "Sharon, you did it on

    purpose. You want to seduce me. You want to seduce me! "

    "No, I didn''t. I didn''t mean it! Alline stood up in a hurry and stammered. ''what a coincidence today! She

    thought she should go to buy a sports lottery today, maybe she could win the first prize. She was so

    lucky to meet such a thing. What should she do?'' Alline wanted to run away, but she didn''t dare! It

    would be worse if she ran away!

    What''s more, the Sexy Club was so big. Where could she escape? She didn''t dare to run away unless

    she didn''t n toe here in the future!

    Besides, Cathy was also there.Cathy knew her background clearly. She couldn''t get into trouble with

    Cathy. If Cathy hadn''t saved her from the bitter sea, she would have been a prostitute.

    So under normal circumstances, she would try her best not to cause any trouble to Cathy.

    Looking at the embarrassed woman next to him who didn''t know what to do, an indescribable strange

    feeling suddenly appeared in the bottom of Hiram''s heart. Why did he feel so familiar with this woman?

    It was not that he had never acted ording to circumstances. No matter how much he hated women

    to touch, he would still hold back his anger. But at that moment, this woman not only didn''t make him

    hate, but aroused his desire! He had a strong self-control and was indifferent to love affairs. Even his

    wife, Alline, had no intention of touching her. If he hadn''t lost control that night, he wouldn''t have sex

    with her again and again regardless of her body condition...

    Had he really not touched a woman for a long time? A dancing girl actually aroused his desire! What

    the hell!

    "Come and sit here! Hiram pointed to the seat next to him. This woman sat so far away. Was it possible

    for her to be afraid that he would do something evil to her! No matter how hungry he was, he wouldn''t

    do anything to a dancing girl. He wouldn''t have such a bad taste!

    Alline sat down uneasily and said, "Mr. Hiram, what can I do for you? "

    She was smart enough to see through his purpose at a nce. With a faint smile on his face and

    unhurried voice, Hiram said calmly, "I heard that you have a good rtionship with Nancy? "

    He was inquiring about the news of Nancy. It seemed that the appearance of Nancy did have an impact

    on him, or he wouldn''t havee here to inquire about the news with her. Alline restrained her

    emotions in the bottom of her heart and tried to make herself look like a dancer. "Not so bad! "

    Hiram nced at her in surprise, indicating that he was not going to tell her. He was not in a hurry. He

    leaned backzily on the sofa, but exuded an indescribable aura. "Tell me everything you know. You

    will benefit a lot! It was obvious that he has promised her benefits. Moreover, a person like Hiram

    usually promises no less than ten thousand dors.

    Alline blinked her eyes and thought about how to refuse. She didn''t know much about Nancy''s identity,

    but Nancy was diligent and helped her, so she appreciated her and sometimes helped her out.

    Looking at her lowering her head, for some reason, Hiram suddenly thought she looked like Alline.

    Every night after work and returning home, Alline would sort out her work notes by herself. Sometimes

    when she was drawing, the serious look on her face was very eye-catching.

    And the woman named Sharon in front of him made him feel a little familiar.

    "Or, Miss Sharon, if you think it''s still not convenient to talk here. Let''s talk outside tomorrow! Before

    Alline could say anything, Hiram had already made a decision. He suddenly wondered what kind of

    face was hidden under the mask. Was it the same as his wife?

 Chapter 42 How Could He Do That To Alline (Part One)

    Chapter 42 How Could He Do That To Alline (Part One)

    With her eyes wide open, Alline waved her hand and refused seriously, "No, thanks, Mr. Hiram. I don''t

    have time in the day. I have to go to work! She didn''t feel guilty at all. After all, she would left Sexy

    Club. Could he still find out her identity?

    "You can ask for leave. Hiram''s tone was irresistible, and there was a hint of interest in his eyes.

    "But if I ask for leave, my attendance will be deducted. And I''m short of money! Alline tried her best to

    look bitter. What was wrong with Hiram? Why did he suddenly think of meeting her outside? How could

    she meet him!

    Hiram said generously, "I''ll sign the check for you! "

    "Mr. Hiram, I''m sorry! No gains without gains! Alline didn''t and wouldn''t want to ept his money. She

    was very righteous! God knows, she really wanted to expose her nature and have a good fight with

    Hiram. Damn it, what did he want to do? Did he fall in love with Sharon? But it was impossible. He had

    never seen what she looked like. Was he obsessed with her dancing?

    But a man like Hiram had seen all kinds of beauties since he was a child. He could have fun with them,

    but it was absolutely impossible for him to fall in love with a woman who worked in a romantic club!

    Did he recognize her? Thinking of this, Alline began to feel uneasy! Looking at the mysterious and

    interested expression on Hiram''s face, she wondered if he had really recognized her? Oh my God!

    Alline groaned in her heart! She should have checked the calendar when she went out today. She

    finally got out of Sexy Club, but she didn''t expect to be involved again today! If she had known this

    would happen, she wouldn''t have agreed to dance on the stage tonight even if Austin had knelt down

    to beg her!

    Looking at her rolling eyes, it was obvious that she was up to something, but Hiram did not expose it.

    He shook the ss of wine gently, and the ice blocks clinked. He smiled unfathomably. "Miss Sharon,

    in fact, don''t think too much. The main reason is that I see you like a friend of mine and want to

    introduce you two to each other, so? He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    Friend? The blue veins on Alline''s forehead bulged. She smiled and said, "Mr. Hiram, to be honest, I

    don''t know much about Nancy. If you really want to know something about her, you can ask Mr. Austin

    here! Nancy was the person he recruited, and he knew her the most! "

    Just as Hiram was about to say something, the door of the box suddenly opened again. This time,

    several men came in, led by William, and the man who walked side by side with him was Colin, the

    young master of Mo family, who he met at the bidding this afternoon! Alline''s ex-boyfriend!

    Huh! What a coincidence! Interesting! Interesting!

    At the same time, Alline was totally in a bad mood. What was going on? Her husband and ex-boyfriend

    were present, and she was wearing a mask and pretending to be a dancing girl. She felt that her bad

    luck today was almost not toe to an end. Perhaps noticing her gaze, Hiram suddenly asked with

    interest, "Sharon, do you know this gentleman? "

    "No, I don''t. Alline answered subconsciously.

    At the same time, William and Colin hade to the side of the two. William introduced them to the

    two again, and also to Alline. Colin was still calm and indifferent, with clear eyes and calm eyes as

    snow. He had already taken off his heavy suit and changed into a simple casual suit, looking like a

    young man raised in a boudoir, iparably noble.

    Although the three of them were doing their own business and fighting against each other this

    afternoon, sitting here, they were very familiar with each other and maintained a polite and refined

    appearance. They ttered each other. In a word, they knew what to say on what asions. But when

    Colin asionally looked at Hiram with unfriendly eyes, and when he saw the woman beside him. He

    was stunned, and then his eyes were full of disgust. This man had married Alline but he was still

    looking for fun outside!

    How could he do that to Alline? Sooner orter, he would let this man set Alline free. Thinking of this,

    Colin feltplicated and didn''t know how to exin. That woman should be his woman, but why did

    fate push him to someone else?

    When Colin raised his head again, his eyes were clean and clear. "The mask on thisdy is so special!

    I''m Colin. May I have the honor to invite you to a drink? His voice was elegant and pleasant, but it was

    full of irresistible firmness.

    Noticing that Colin was talking to her, Alline clenched her fists uneasily and was about to take the

    ss, but Hiram, who was watching aside, suddenly held her hands faster. What did this man want to

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    do? Alline looked at Hiram suspiciously, only to see that he suddenlyforted her with a gentle smile.

    His handsome and unparalleled face was like the stars reappeared, gentle and unparalleled. "Mr. Colin,

    Sharon is not feeling well tonight. How about I have a drink with you? He said so, but he''s already

    taken the ss in his hand and shook it casually.

    She was Alline? Hearing these two words, Colin''s face changed. He asked coldly, "Why did you put this

    mask on her? Colin just came in. He didn''t know that Sharon was a dancing girl in Sexy Club but not

    Alline.

    But Sharon was Alline, but few people in the room knew it.

    When William was about to say something, Hiram suddenly raised his lips and said with an evil smile,

    "This is called the sexual pleasure of a couple. Don''t you understand, Mr. Colin? "

    Colin held the ss tightly with his slender fingers, as if he was going to crush it. His eyebrows were

    cold, but soon his expression changed. He was gentle and elegant, and his eyes were clean and

    harmless. "Sorry, I was abrupt! After saying that, he raised the ss and drank it up, but there was a

    hint of sadness in his eyes. Now his Alline was sitting next to another man aboveboard, and he was not

    even qualified to take her back. His heart was suddenly torn apart by something, revealing bright red

    blood.

    On the other hand, when seeing this strange scene, William couldn''t figure out what the two were

    ying. Sharon was Alline? It was said that Hiram didn''t like women, but today he wanted Sharon for

    exception. Was this woman really his sister Allien?

    Thinking of this, William''s eyes became deeper and deeper. It was hard to guess. His mind was tossing

    and turning, but his eyes were gentle and unchanged. He was still talking to others, but he listened to

    their conversation with his ears quietly.

    Colin shook the ss of wine, which made him look like a yboy. But he was really handsome. Even

    so, his action did not damage the beauty of his body, but added a kind of pitiful and clean beauty to the

    air. He nced at Alline sideways and asked, "Alline, are you ufortable tonight? Did you have a

    stomachache? "

    Alline didn''t know whether she should answer this question or not. If she answered it, Colin thought she

    was Alline. If she didn''t answer, she would put Colin in a dilemma. It was really a dilemma for her.

    Hiram, why did this bastard deliberately twist her identity and make Colin misunderstand her? If she

    was just the Sharon in Sexy Club, she didn''t have to face such a problem. She was silent and

    breathless. She took a deep breath and forced a smile, "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Colin. I''m fine.

    I just drank too much! "

 Chapter 43 How Could He Do That To Alline (Part Two)

    Chapter 43 How Could He Do That To Alline (Part Two)

    However, Colin smiled with concern. "Since you''re drunk, let me drive you back. I happen to have

    something to talk to you! "

    Alline''s heart skipped a beat. She was about to go crazy. She had to say embarrassedly, "Thank you

    for your kindness, Mr. Colin. I have something to talk with Mr. Hiram. I can''t go back now! She said

    vaguely, but her meaning was clear. She hoped that Colin wouldn''t keep bothering about this question.

    Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to deal with it. If she really made Colin suspect and he wanted to

    reveal her mask, it would be over.

    "Mr. Colin, you seem to care about Sharon very much? Finally, Hiram spoke, but his smile was

    unpredictable.

    Alline''s scalp tingled. She didn''t know what kind of trouble this man was going to make. She smiled

    awkwardly and wanted to step on him quietly, but she didn''t have the courage. This man could do

    anything. He clearly wanted to make the situation more and moreplicated!

    "If someone doesn''t care, I have to care for her! Colin answered calmly.

    Hiram looked at Sharon for a long time and held her in his arms. He whispered in her ear, "Sharon, do

    you think women are dangerous? Mr. Colin fell in love with you the first time he saw you today! Alline''s

    body is stiff. She wanted to push Hiram away, but she didn''t dare. Ayer of sweat appeared on her

    forehead, "Mr. Hiram, you''re joking. I think I am vulgar and don''t deserve Mr. Colin''s attention! "

    After a short exchange of blows between the two, Hiram pushed her away as if nothing had happened,

    with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, which shocked Alline beside him. Once this man showed

    such an expression again, it meant that he had no good n in his heart!

    Who was he nning to set up again? Somehow, Alline''s heart sank. ''Damn it, Hiram. Why did you do

    this to me? Why? Alline really wanted to p him on the wall. It was good that this man was disabled,

    so he wouldn''t make trouble every day. He was just like monkey, evil, arrogant, deep, cold, indifferent,

    ruthless. She was almost driven crazy by him!

    All of a sudden, Hiram whispered in her ear, "Sharon, since Mr. Colin cares about you so much, can

    you apany him for one night? "

    Alline''s eyes widened. What did this man say? What was he talking about? ''He actually asked me to

    apany Colin!'' If she hadn''t been married, she would be willing to give her virginity to Colin, but she

    had been married, and the man in front of her was her husband. How could he say such words? At that

    moment, Alline wanted to kill Hiram!

    She clenched her fists and said fiercely, "Mr. Hiram, I''m sorry. I didn''te out to sell myself! "

    Hearing this, Colin''s eyes wandered. He suddenly stood up and said, "Hiram, what are you forcing

    Alline? You are her husband. If you can''t take good care of her, I don''t mind taking care of her for you! "

    "Haha --" suddenly, Hiram sneered and said casually, "Mr. Colin, look carefully who is the woman in

    front of you? Who told you she was my wife? "

    This sentence caused Colin to bepletely angry. He didn''t take any actions towards the marriage of

    Alline, which did not mean that he did not pay attention to it. In fact, he had been trying to make Alline

    divorce with Hiram. But as for the marriage of the Mo family, as Alline said, she did not have the

    qualifications to divorce. Even if she divorced, it must be Hiram who give a request. And it was obvious

    that Hiram would not easily give up this marriage!

    Unless Alline agreed to give up all her marital property, they couldn''t get divorced at all!

    "Hiram, you..." Colin clenched his fists and pulled Alline up from the sofa. Without precaution, Alline

    staggered two steps and almost sprained her ankle. Colin looked at Hiram like an arrogant lion and

    said, "Hiram, you are lucky to marry Alline, but you don''t cherish it. You have no right to get her! "

    "Mr. Colin, it seems that the matter between me and my wife has nothing to do with you, and..." he

    changed the subject and suddenly looked at Alline with his sharp eyes. "Are you sure that the woman

    in your arms is my wife? "

    Hearing that, Alline trembled. Did Hiram mean to force her to admit her identity? While Colin looked at

    her with burning eyes and reached out to take the mask on her face, Alline grabbed his hand first and

    said in a deep voice, "Mr. Colin, I''m just a little dancer in Sexy Club. If you unmask me tonight, you''ll

    marry me! "

    "You are not Alline? Colin looked at her in shock. But why did she look so much like Alline! What''s

    more, if she didn''t deny her identity, he would almost take her as Alline! And the face under the mask..

    "I''m not Alline. My name is Sharon! You know the wrong person. Although Alline said calmly, her palms

    were covered with cold sweat, and even her clothes on her back were wet with sweat. She took two

    steps back to avoid the burning sight of the two people.

    After this farce, Alline was even more restless and wanted to escape right away, but Hiram was staring

    at her with a deep gaze, as if saying, Sharon, if you dare to escape, I will take off your mask! She sat

    uneasily not far away from the three people, trying to make herself invisible. But Colin''s eyes were

    unscrupulous, William wore a faint smile on his face. It could be seen that he was in a good mood! The

    three men had their own thoughts, but they pretended to be peaceful with each other on the surface.

    Finally, it was the end of the party. When William proposed to send Sharon back, Hiram said, "I''ve been

    on the same way with Sharon. I can send her back! And we have something to discuss! "

    After they got out of Sexy Club, Hiram directly walked towards his car with Alline in his arms. Alline said

    uneasily, "Mr. Hiram, I still have something to take. You don''t have to send me back. I''ll call you

    tomorrow and we''ll continue to talk about Nancy! "

    "Are you sure you will call me tomorrow? All of a sudden, Hiram turned his head and asked.

    Alline nodded and said seriously, "Of course, I always keep my words. And I''m in Sexy Club. If you

    don''t believe me, you cane to me tomorrow night! "

    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on Hiram''s lips. He looked at her with evil and attractive eyes and

    said, "Sharon, do you know my phone number? "

    ''what? Alline was stunned. She didn''t know what the man was ying, but he suddenly took out his

    phone and casually scratched a few times. He said in a low voice, "What''s your phone number? I''ll call

    you. "

    "I forgot to bring my phone! Said Alline in a hurry.

    However, Hiram dialed a number quietly. After a while, Alline''s phone rang. She smiled awkwardly and

    said, "I''m sorry. I thought I forgot the dressing room, but I didn''t expect it to be on me! But when she

    saw the name on the screen, her facepletely froze. Damn it, Hiram, are you ying me on

    purpose?

    "Do you want to continue? He asked her with a faint smile in his eyes.

    With an awkward look on her face, Alline didn''t know whether she should answer or hang up the

    phone. All of a sudden, she took two steps back and ran into Sexy Club. Hiram shouted, "Alline, if you

    run one more step, do you believe that I''ve taken off your clothes? "

    Alline didn''t dare to run away. With Hiram''s attitude, he could do anything! But when did he find out her

    identity? He had been acting all the time, making her embarrassed. She must have a grudge against

    him in her previous life! What a jerk! Bastard! Alline walked towards him slowly and said awkwardly, "It

    suddenly urred to me that my bag was still in it. "

    "Alline, what''s wrong with you? You are a dancer! Tell me, what''s going on? Hiram exposed the identity

    of Alline and stoppedughing. He looked at her coldly, as if he was going to swallow her alive.

    He wondered why this little girl, the daughter of the Lou family, had drugged him and taken nude

    photos of him. Was this a bad idea that ordinary girls coulde up with? No way! But what about

    her? She was not only bold in words, style, and sometimes even behavior. She was not an ordinary girl

    at all! It turned out that she was the backstage dancer of the Sexy Club! Huh! He didn''t expect that his

    wife was a dancer. If this news spread out, how could he face it? ''Damn it! She was just like an

    obedient girl when she first married into the Mo family. Now she was fighting with me and bickering with

    me. She was not inferior in every way. Moreover, she cursed me one after another. I was wondering

    what kind of family would have such a daughter. I didn''t expect that today she gave me a big surprise! ''!

    Hiram thought.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Besides, if he hadn''t met her three months ago, she would have been raped! ''You are just a good girl,

    but why don''t you go to find a job bute here to dance? Isn''t it glorious?'' Thinking of this, Hiram felt

    a sharp pain in his teeth! He was pissed off by Alline! He thought he would be pissed off by his wife

    sooner orter!

    Alline drew back her neck and said nervously, "It''s a long story. Let''s pick a sunny day and I''ll exin it

    to you slowly. Now in front of so many people, I''m too embarrassed to say it! She acted as if she was

    wronged.

    With a sneer, Hiram said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "I think the environment here is unique. Tell

    me, I don''t have much patience! But all of a sudden, he looked behind Alline to the door of the

    nightclub. A group of people were walking out...

 Chapter 44 We Will Be Bound Together For The Rest Of Our Lives. (Part One)

    Chapter 44 We Will Be Bound Together For The Rest Of Our Lives. (Part One)

    It was Nancy and Mr. Wade who came out. Nancy didn''t wear any business suits anymore. She wore

    an aqua green silk dress, which was staggeredyer byyer. Under the light, she looked like a

    delicate flower. The wind blew up her dress with heavy wrinkles, which made her look like a fairy.

    Generally speaking, women at her age looked old in green, but as for Nancy, she had fair skin and this

    green dress made her skin as white as snow, and her eyes bright with the radiance. She was talking to

    Mr. Wade, and perhaps she noticed that someone was looking at her. So she raised her eyes gently

    and looked at the two people in the parking space with clear eyes.

    One was Hiram, and the other was Sharon, who had helped her.

    But why were these two people together? Was she Hiram''s lover? Sexy Club was ran by Cathy. Cathy

    had a close rtionship with Hiram, and Cathy had been taking care of her in the past few years. Was

    it for the sake of him? Thinking of this, without any change in her eyes, she kept smiling and talked with

    Mr. Wade.

    "I hope our cooperation will go smoothly in the future. Mr. Wade, please take care of me in the future!

    "When talking about business, Nancy deliberately made her voice sound a little more professional, with

    a faint coldness, but not distant.

    Mr. Wade nodded slightly. After getting along with her for a night, he knew clearly Nancy''s strength. No

    wonder the Guan group sent her as the representative. It seemed that Ray had chosen the right

    person. This woman was really smart, low-key and knew about business engagement. She was

    absolutely low-key and polite when it was time to retreat, but when it was not time to retreat, she would

    fight for it. Mr. Wade still kept smiling, which made him look like an innocent yboy, and also an

    elegant and calm business man, who could make the client feel relieved and trustful. "Hope the

    cooperation goes well. Miss Nancy, how about I give you a ride? "

    Before Nancy could say something, a low and pleasant voice came into his ears "No, thank you, Mr.

    Wade. I''ll send Miss Nancy back! "When Nancy turned around, she saw that it was Hiram. He had

    alreadye to them. She frowned slightly and looked at him quietly. ''What did he mean? Was he still

    unwilling to give up?''

    Mr. Wade saw that it was Hiram, and he had already known what had happened in the bidding this

    afternoon. It seemed that Hiram and Nancy were old friends. He nodded slightly and coincidentally the

    driver had driven the car over. He said "Then I''ll go first, Miss Nancy. Be careful on the way! "Then he

    got on the ck lengthened limo. When the car was far away, Nancy looked at Hiram. Her face was

    still calm and her eyes were as clear as ice, as if the person in front of her had nothing to do with her.

    "Sir, do I know you very well? "

    Ignoring her cold attitude, Hiram said in a low voice "Come home with me, Emma. "

    Nancy sneered in the bottom of her heart and looked as calm as ice on her face. She raised her eyes

    and looked at Hiram quietly. The smile in her eyes shed, and the rest was sneer. She raised her

    eyebrows slightly and said in a calm voice, "Mr. Hiram, you have got the wrong person! "

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Emma, grandpa has been missing you all these years. "Hiram repeated, not allowing any refusals.

    When Nancy was about to leave, he suddenly grabbed her wrist, where there was a simple women''s

    watch. She lowered her head slightly and looked at the watch on her wrist. Her eyes paused for a

    moment, and then she casually nced at the direction of Alline. When she looked at the puzzled eyes

    of Alline, she paused, and Hiram added, "Chester misses you too. "

    His words were like fire piercing the coldness on her. Her eyes moved, but she quickly retracted her

    eyshes. When she raised her head again, there was no emotion in her eyes. "Mr. Hiram, I''ll say it

    again. You''ve got the wrong person. "

    "You are still ming me, aren''t you? ''I''m sorry, Emma. I apologize. It was my fault five years ago. I

    shouldn''t have stood by. But, are you going to sentence me to death for the rest of my life? Come back

    to the Mo family with me. Let''s try to get along well with each other, okay? "His voice was not loud, but

    there was a faint sadness in it. The deep of his ck eyes seemed to skim over the scene of that year.

    At that time, the girl knelt outside the ancestral hall of the Mo family. She was stubborn. Her eyes were

    slightly red. Her pitiful appearance was imprinted in the bottom of his heart. From then on, every time

    he woke up from his nightmare, he remembered the girl on that day, and his heart was in an

    untouchable pain. It was his fault at that time. If it weren''t him, how could Emma get into such a

    situation?

    Nancy looked at him indifferently. Her eyes were cold and emotionless, with a strong sense of ridicule.

    But soon, her eyes returned to calm and indifferent. She looked at Hiram as if he was a stranger.

    Maybe they were strangers from the beginning, and they had never been familiar with each other.

    Maybe she once wanted to walk into this man''s life and know him, but that was only the past. "Let go of

    me! "

    Her voice was extremely clear, as if it was wrapped inyers of ice and snow, which could no longer

    melt. Her eyes were extremely cold, as if she disdained to talk to him, nor to quarrel with him.

    "Emma, can''t we really be together as the past? "There seemed to be a trace of unspeakable pain in

    Hiram''s low and cold voice. He looked at her with a faint warmth in his eyes, but the coldness on her

    kept this kind of warmth far away.

    Nancy stiffened, but her back straightened up. She suddenly pulled away his hand, and the watch on

    her wrist fell to the ground because of Hiram''s sp. At that moment, he saw the scar on her wrist.

    Five years ago, there was no scar on her wrist. Her wrist was clean and well maintained. She didn''t like

    to wear anything. But five yearster, she had a watch on her wrist, which was to cover the scar.

    "What happened? "His voice was as usual, but with a few more trembles.

    Nancy''s indifferent heart was rippling again because of his words. She thought back of that night, as if

    there was a thick smell of blood at the tip of her nose spreading out as that time. Her world was red and

    dazzling, as if she had felt the loss of her life. Darkness surrounded her, and pain swept her. At that

    moment, she could hardly hold on.

    However, it only happened in an instant.

    Her eyes became clear soon, just like the choice she made every time she encountered unspeakable

    pain. She tried to suppress those sadness and pain, and tried to live with self-esteem.

    In the distance, a silver sports car slowly came. Nancy looked at Hiram one meter away, but her eyes

    were no longer as warm as before. A faint smile appeared and she said indifferently, "Mr. Hiram, what

    happened to me has nothing to do with you! "

    Looking at her seriously, Hiram asked "What happened that year? How did you survive? "

    He had seen her burned into ashes in the fire. How could she now live well and stand in front of him

    alive? If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe what he had seen now. And this fact

    had torn his heart apart again, bloody. The wounds that had been buried deep in his heart had rotted

    day by day. He had thought that those wounds would be scarred, but today he suddenly found that they

    were not healed, and that was just an illusion. His heart had already been rotten and riddled with holes.

 Chapter 45 We Will Be Bound Together For The Rest Of Our Lives. (Part Two)

    Chapter 45 We Will Be Bound Together For The Rest Of Our Lives. (Part Two)

    The car stopped in front of Nancy as she wished. She opened the door of the passenger seat, and then

    looked at Hiram. "I thought I had nothing to do with your family. Emma died in the fire five years ago. "

    She seemed to default that she was Emma by her words, and then she turned around and got in the

    car.

    With the door closed, the car roared away and disappeared in an instant. Looking at the man in the

    driver''s seat, Nancy curled her lips up and smiled in her eyes. "Why do you have time to pick me up

    today? "

    "I''m worried about you. "Ray said with understatement.

    "I''m no longer the little girl who was weak five years ago! "Nancy smiled.

    "In my heart, no matter what you be, I should protect you. "Ray stated calmly.

    The smile on Nancy''s face widened. In this world, she only had Ray and Queenie with her. And the

    members of the Guan family were close to each other and relied on each other, just like her.

    Standing still, Hiram seemed to have turned into an ice sculpture. After a long time, he didn''t bent down

    to pick up the watch until the car disappeared in the night. It was not an expensive watch, but he still

    put it in his hand and touched it over and over again.

    After a long time, the night wind seemed to be stronger and there were fewer people. All the people in

    and out of the bar would look at him, a handsome and tall figure. He stood there as if he had been

    abandoned by the whole world. His figure was straight, but his hand holding the watch was trembling

    gently, showing his feelings.

    Alline came to him, looked at him quietly and said "Hiram, she has left. Let''s go back! "

    They kept silent all the way back to the hotel. When they got on the car, Alline had already taken off her

    mask, revealing her real face. She looked bright with indifferent eyes. Hiram took a look at her, but did

    not say anything. The car slowly arrived at the hotel.

    After arriving at the presidential suite, Alline was exhausted tonight. She took her pajamas and went to

    the bathroom to take a shower. Hiram didn''t ask while she didn''t intend to tell him more. They both had

    their own secrets. She knew clearly that Nancy was important to him. Although no one really told her

    what the rtionship between the two was, judging from the situation, she thought that they should be

    lovers!

    But what kind of lovers were they? Five yearster, they met, but one was cold, and the other was

    guilty.

    After walking out of the bathroom, she saw Hiram stood in front of the window and looked down at the

    night view outside the window. The night view of the HC City was very beautiful, especially on the 53rd

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    floor. Although the whole night fell into silence, the city was still beautiful with the decoration of the

    lights, especially with the stars remaining unchanged in the sky, and the night sky was breathtaking. It

    was the first time that he was lucky to appreciate this beautiful view. However, he still frowned for the

    woman''s indifference today.

    Many years had passed, but it didn''t mean that he had forgotten what had happened. On the contrary,

    it was rooted in the bottom of his heart and grew into a towering tree.

    He had never thought that Emma was still alive. For a moment, he even felt happy that she was still

    alive so he still had a chance to make up for what he had done in the past. If he couldn''t make it up, he

    would probably me himself for the rest of his life. Fortunately, he still had a chance.

    But would Emma give him a chance?

    This question was like the starlight outside the window, and it was difficult to give him an answer. Just

    like what happened five years ago, he would not be given an "if", nor would he go back to the past. But

    now, he just wanted Emma to be happy.

    Alline was drying her hair. Her long hair was like a tight sea bath, sliding on the white silk nightgown,

    like a beautiful scenery. Hiram put down the wine ss in his hand, walked over, took the hair dryer in

    her hand and dried her hair.

    Alline was stunned. Then she said lightly "You go to take a shower first. I can do it myself. "

    "Alline, don''t say anything. Just stay with me quietly. "Unlike the low and pleasant voice in the daytime,

    there is a faint sadness in his voice, which was even touching.

    Alline didn''t move anymore. He didn''t intend to say anything, and she didn''t intend to ask either. They

    didn''t make a sound. In the big room, there was only the sound of hair dryer. After a long time, her hair

    finally dried, and the night seemed to be deeper. Alline fell asleep. Hiram bent over, wrapped her, and

    put her on the bed.

    When she woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. As soon as she moved a little, he said

    "Are you hungry? Get up and eat something! "His voice has returned to calm, as if he was not the

    person who was in great painst night.

    After washing, Alline found that the housekeeper had already pushed out a dining car with many kinds

    of food, which could give the best choice to the customer. She picked up a ss of milk and a seafood

    sandwich, and then ate leisurely. Hiram was working on the sofa. His serious look was very eye-

    catching. They did not talk. The room was extremely quiet. Not until Alline finished her breakfast did

    Hiram put down theputer, look at her and say, "Alline, don''t you have anything to ask me? "

    Today, Alline was in light colored casual clothes with long hair hanging casually over her shoulders,

    which made her face more pointed and thin. She pursed her pink lips and looked a little nervous. "What

    should I ask? "

    Anguid smile appeared on Hiram''s face, which was somewhat attractive, but also somewhat aged.

    "Alline, if you ask me something, I can tell you. "

    Alline frowned slightly and said nothing.

    Hiram sighed slightly and looked straight at her. His eyes were calm and clear. "Alline, we are couple. I

    don''t intend to hide something from you for a lifetime. Aren''t you really curious about the matter

    between Emma and me? "

    Alline was stunned. Were they really husband and wife? Weren''t they just strange bedfellows dreaming

    different dreams? A kind of sadness suddenly appeared in the bottom of Alline''s heart when she heard

    this. She looked at Hiram with blurred eyes and said, "Hiram, actually, I don''t mind. If Emma is willing to

    first day she married into the Mo family, she knew that Hiram didn''t like her, and even hated her. When

    he disappeared on the wedding day, his inexplicable hatred made her heart chill. For many times, she

    didn''t know how to face him, or even his inexplicable hatred.

    With his brows furrowed, he looked at Alline with his burning eyes, as if he wanted to find out whether

    she was telling the truth from her eyes, but her eyes were too calm, without a trace of surging. He

    pursed his lips and somehow felt sad. After a long time, he suppressed the indescribable feeling in his

    heart and said in a somewhat cold tone, "Alline, do you really think so? "

    His eyes were too direct and too hot, which made Alline''s heart tremble. An indescribable emotion

    spread in the bottom of her heart. She avoided his eyes and said, "Yes, or can I expect great love from

    you? "

    She paused here, as if she had remembered something funny. Her mouth curved slightly, and her tone

    of mockery made him painful. "Hiram, don''t joke. I can''t afford your love. We both have the ones we

    love. It''s not bad to let each other go! "

    Staring at her fiercely and directly, Hiram asked. "Do you like him so much? "

    Alline was silent with her confused eyes "Are you talking about Colin? "

    He sneered in his heart, as if he was hit hard by something, and his face turned pale. But he clenched

    his hands tightly, as if to restrain his anger. "That''s right. You are indeed not worthy of my love. I will

    never fall in love with a woman like you in my life, but don''t expect to divorce me in your life. I will not

    agree to divorce you! "

    With an expressionless face, Alline stared at him. After a long time, she put on an innocent face and

    said, "Hiram, why are you doing this? The person you like is back. Why do you still bind my freedom? "

    With a sneer, Hiram''s face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were as cold as ice. "You are right, from

    the day you married into the Mo family, your life belongs to our family. Do you still want to be free?

    That''s impossible! Let me tell you, I know you want to divorce me and be with Colin, but I won''t do what

    you want. I won''t let you go unless I die! We will be bound together and never separate for the rest of

    our lives. You just hate me! Even if you hate me, I won''t set you free. Aren''t you lovers? You can''t

    expect toe back to him for the rest of your life! "

    Anger rose in her heart. She stood up from her seat all of a sudden and red at him. "You''re so

    bossy. You''re unreasonable. Why can''t you divorce me? You don''t like me. Why do you tie me up with

    you? "

 Chapter 46 You Want To Divorce Me For Him (Part One)

    Chapter 46 You Want To Divorce Me For Him (Part One)

    "You''re right, Alline. I''m unreasonable and cruel! What''s more..." He suddenly smiled weirdly, with an

    indescribable charm on his handsome face, but his beautiful eyes seemed to be full of anger. "When I

    see something I don''t like, I like to destroy it. If I''m not happy, I want everyone to be unhappy with me!

    You think you can divorce after you marry me? You''re dreaming! "

    "You are a freak! ''Said Alline, gritting her teeth. If she had a knife, she would have chopped him first.

    What the hell was wrong with him? If he was unhappy, he would have pulled others to be unhappy with

    him! Bastard!

    "Freak? "With a question in a low voice, he almost pressed himself against Alline. She unconsciously

    took a few steps back, with her body against the edge of the table, and her waist slowly fell down. She

    felt a little tired, so she stretched out her hand to press against his chest, trying to make him retreat.

    However, as his body approached, his eyes also stared at her. His eyes were like fire and ice,

    intertwining into an indescribable color, like blood, but not blood. His eyes were red. He looked at Alline

    with a cold smile at his mouth, which made people tremble. "It seems that you have a deep love for

    him. Alline, do you want to divorce me for him? "

    "Yes, I want to divorce you for him, but have you ever thought about yourself? Since the person you

    love is back, why do you keep pestering me? You don''t like me at all. Do you think you will be happy to

    be tied up with someone you don''t like? Or do you think it''s interesting? "Although Alline was a little

    unstable, she looked into his eyes and said, gritting her teeth.

    She thought that Hiram was a lunatic, just as the rumors said, a freak, cruel and brutal. He was not

    happy himself, and he couldn''t see others happy! She gritted her teeth and looked at him fiercely, as if

    she wanted to bnce her momentum with his.

    "Meaning? "When he asked this question in a deep voice, as if he wasughing or mocking. His face

    looked terrible. In this world, no one would be happy to hear that his wife had someone else in her

    heart, and he was even more so. He had been proud and arrogant since childhood. Even if he didn''t

    like Alline, she was his wife. After they married, they had been in conflict, from enemies to

    acquaintance. Slowly, he fell in love with her. He felt that she should be loyal to him all her life, and he

    would naturally be loyal to her.

    However, what did she say? She was confused because of Colin. She liked Colin. That day, he saw

    Colin hugging her and they were intimate. She smiled innocently, which was a charm he had never

    seen before.

    He had never known that the expression on the face of his wife, who mocked and despised him coldly,

    could be so lively.

    She married him. How could she be a wanton woman? He had begun to ept her slowly, but what

    about her? How could she do this to him? Hiram was born with pride. He couldn''t ept such a fact.

    For him, if something belonged to him was taken away, he would rather break it. Therefore, if Alline

    was really willing to go with Colin, he didn''t mind killing her!

    He tightened his grip on her waist. It hurt so much that she bit her lips tightly. Her pale lips soon looked

    red, like the blooming stamens on the branches. There was contempt and mockery in her eyes. "Don''t

    you think you are ridiculous? "

    Hiram tightened his hand on her waist again, and at the same time, he held her chin tightly with the

    other hand and raised it gently to choke her throat. He smiled coldly, "Alline, aren''t you afraid that I will

    kill you! "

    "Not at all. Kill me if you can, or I will leave you and divorce you sooner orter! "Before she finished

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    her words, Hiram raised her chin to chock her throat. At the same time, he pressed her against the

    table!

    After a while, her face turned paler and paler. She wanted to push him away, but she had no strength.

    Her hands couldn''t move as if they were tied up. She rolled her eyes weakly and felt that she might die

    here today. She seemed to see her mother, brother and Colin floating in the air. She heard her mother

    say, "Alline,e to mother.".

    She seemed to hear the words said by her brother many years ago. At that time, her brother rubbed

    her hair and said with a smile, "Little bastard, you are my sister. If you make a mistake, I will help you

    deal with it!"

    Her breath became weaker and weaker. She really felt that death was approaching. Could she reunite

    with her mother in this way? But she hadn''t found her brother yet. Where had he been? ''Mom, I''m

    sorry. I haven''t taken good care of my brother...''

    A teardrop fell down unconsciously. Alline closed her eyes and her eyshes trembled slightly. Her

    face became redder and redder, and she was about to pass out. She felt it was good to die like this.

    Suddenly, there was a hurried doorbell outside the door, which shocked Hiram. He woke up from anger.

    He looked at Alline, whose face was red with a teardrop on her cheek. He looked at her absent-minded

    eyes and heard her cough, which was so loud that it almost broke the air.

    He took a step back, and she slid down on the carpet softly. She coughed so hard that she almost

    couldn''t breathe.

    Hiram panicked. He squatted beside her and asked anxiously, "Alline, are you okay? "Just now, he

    almost killed Alline by ident. He almost killed his wife.

    He hit the desk hard with a loud sound, and his fist was stained with blood.

    The doorbell was still ringing outside. One of the two copsed on the ground, and the other knelt not

    far away. They looked at each other, as if they didn''t see each other. At that moment, Hiram was

    extremely regretful. He didn''t know what had happened to him just now. How could he be impulsive?

    How could he almost kill Alline? An invisible pain almost pierced through his heart. He opened his

    mouth. "I''m sorry, Alline... "He murmured, but unfortunately she didn''t hear it.

    She came back to her senses from the violent cough. She looked at Hiram. The anger on his face was

    so clear, and the blood in his eyes slowly faded away. But she subconsciously shrank her body and

    shouted "Get out! Don''te over! "

    Seeing the panic in her eyes, he reached out his hand to pull her up, but she shrank back and said

    "Get out! Don''t touch me! "This man was a devil. He almost killed her just now.

    "Are you afraid of me? "His voice was low and weird. He looked coldly at Alline, as if trying to find

    something from her eyes. But what he found was darkness, gloom. The red in her eyes faded away,

    leaving only coldness.

    "I don''t want to see you! Stay away from me, Hiram! "She gasped for breath. This man gave her too

    much pressure. Since yesterday, he became a little gloomy, almost freezing her.

    Suddenly, the door was opened vigorously, and Colin, dressed in casual clothes, appeared at the door

    Behind him was the hotel administrator. When Colin saw clearly what was happening in it, anger

    quickly rose on his cold face. He took a step forward and strode towards them. Then he pushed Hiram

    away, picked up Alline from the ground. He gnashed his teeth and roared, "Hiram, what are you doing?

    "Alline''s hands were still pressing her throat, and Colin noticed that there were several fingerprints on

    her slender and beautiful neck. They were so obvious that they couldn''t be ignored! A cold light shed

    across Colin''s eyes.

 Chapter 47 You Want To Divorce Me For Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 47 You Want To Divorce Me For Him (Part Two)

    He looked at Hiram angrily "How dare you hit her, you bastard! "As soon as he finished his words, he

    mmed Hiram away with all his strength. Then he walked out of the door with Alline in his arms.

    "Stop! Did I ask you to leave? "The look in his eyes was as cold as ice. He staggered and tightened his

    chin, giving off a bit of fierce momentum. "Colin, don''t forget that the woman in your arms is my wife! "

    "Your wife? "Colin stopped. Alline was lying weakly in his arms. He raised his eyebrows and a touch of

    coldness shed through his clear eyes. "Did you take her as your wife? If you don''t know how to take

    care of your wife, I don''t mind taking care of her for you! Besides, based on what you have done today,

    I can send thewyer to talk about the divorce with you for Alline! "

    Hiram sneered lightly with mockery. "You should ask the woman in your arms if she is able to divorce

    me! By the way, she is just a tool we bought with money! "

    Colin''s face suddenly darkened. "If it weren''t for her identity, would your Mo family have made so much

    effort to make her your wife? We all know the purpose. "

    However, Alline looked pale. She was still hurt by his words in the end. She gently closed her eyes. It

    turned out that in his heart, she was just a tool he bought. She was not qualified to get married. When

    she opened her eyes, she was empty and confused. "Hiram, even if we can''t get divorced, I should still

    have my own freedom! Right? Colin, take me away! "

    She had too many questions in her heart, but at this moment, she couldn''t ask any.

    She couldn''t say a word. Her heart seemed to be empty, and the cold wind blew her trembling! She

    really didn''t understand what on earth Hiram treat her as. Was she just a tool he bought?

    "Alline. "Looking at her pale and thin face, Colin felt his heart ached. How could his girl be hurt like this

    by other men? Alline moved her eyes as response. Colin breathed a sigh of relief and red at him

    fiercely. "Don''t becent too early. I will definitely take her away from you! "

    "Alline, are you going with him? "A trace of imperceptible anger hid in Hiram''s deep ck eyes. He

    clenched his fists hard. At that moment, he actually hoped that Alline could stay!

    "Colin, let''s go! "If she stayed one more second, she was afraid that she would lose control. The fear of

    death just now was still lingering in her heart. She looked at Hiram, and then looked away quickly. They

    hated each other, so leaving was her only choice. Now she was really exhausted physically and

    mentally, and she didn''t want to stay with him for one more second.

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned. Withplex emotions in his dark eyes, he didn''t say anything in the

    end.

    Colin left with Alline in his arms. She was silent all the way. Her face was pale and transparent, with

    undisguised fatigue deep in her eyes. Colin put her on the passenger seat, tted the seat so that she

    could lie down, and found a thin nket for her. He whispered gently in her ear, "Alline, sleep for a

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    while. I will never let anyone hurt you again. "

    Alline''s eyshes trembled, but she didn''t say anything. Her heart seemed to be torn apart, seeping

    out blood.

    However, she didn''t expect that Colin would take her back to the Mu family. The Mu family lived in the

    north of the HC City, and the Mu family''s house was very big. It took them a long time to drive to the

    main gate of the vi. Moreover, the Mu family knew how to enjoy themselves, and all kinds of facilities

    were well equipped. The water in the swimming pool was as blue as the sky. The garden was full of

    green nts, flowers and birds. It was an excellent residence.

    Colin carried her out of the car. When Alline woke up, she looked around and couldn''t help but widen

    her eyes in surprise. "Colin, where am I? "She looked around for a while and asked uncertainly.

    " In my house. "Colin said lightly, with tenderness in his eyes, as if he was not the person who

    confronted others just now.

    Alline''s face changed suddenly. "Colin, why did you take me to your house? It''s not appropriate. You''d

    better send me back to the hotel! "

    Colin stopped, but his eyes didn''t change. He looked at the pale and weak woman beside him and said

    in a gentle voice, "I won''t allow you to be hurt again, and here" He paused and then said word by word,

    "is the ce where I have always wanted to bring you back from the day I returned to the HC City! "

    Alline''s heart was blown up, and her eyes suddenly turned sour. She had always hoped that she could

    frustrated, and he had nevere back. Now she had married to the Mo family, but he came back, and

    took her home! She shook her head and almost burst into tears. "Colin, it''s toote. "

    Why did they love each other so much without destiny? Couldn''t she fall in love with him?

    "I''ve told you that I''ll take care of everything. I''ll protect you well in the future. I won''t let Hiram hurt you

    again! I will talk to the Mo family and ask them to cancel the marriage. Now you just need to stay with

    me! "Colin was serious and his voice was gentle. Looking at the girl whose eyes were red in his arms,

    he suddenly felt sad.

    It was all his fault. He came back toote! If he came back earlier, would everything be different?

    He would marry the girl he loved as he wished. He would love her, cherish her, and be with her all his

    life!

    "But -" Alline hesitated.

    "Don''t worry. Just trust me as before, okay? I''m the Colin you love. I can help you solve all your

    problems! "Colin said firmly. He held her cold little hands and rubbed them in his hand. "Silly girl, don''t

    worry. An ugly daughter-inw has to meet her parents-inw. Besides, you are very beautiful, aren''t

    you? "

    Alline''s face turned red. "What are you talking about? I haven''t divorced with him yet. If you keep

    talking like this, I will leave! "She pretended to leave, but Colin grabbed her hand and said "Well, I''m

    just kidding. We just came back for dinner. "

    "Okay! "No matter how powerful the Mo family was, and no matter how reluctant Hiram was to divorce,

    she should trust Colin. She nodded solemnly and said, "Colin, I''ll go home with you. "

    At least she should trust Colin, the man she loved.

    "That''s my girl! "Colin smiled. "Remember, I''m always your backup! "

    At that moment, Alline did believe his words. She never doubted what he said. Even when he came

    back three yearster, she still believed every word he said as before. They snuggled up to each other,

    warmed each other and liked each other when they were in trouble. He loved her and understood her.

    She loved him and trusted him. But she never thought that one day in the future, he would be the one

    that hurt her the most. Her light smile was like a blossom blooming, gentle and dazzling.

    As soon as they entered the vi, Marcus, the butler, dressed in a white uniform with golden buttons,

    came up to them and said in a serious tone. "Mr. Colin, you havee back! It''s just lunchtime now.

    Today, we have made your favorite dishes! "

    Colin looked indifferent, as if the warm smile on his face disappeared at that moment. His eyes were

    cold and indifferent, and he said tly. "Thank you, Marcus. I''ll take Alline there right now. "

    But when he turned his head, he looked at her gently and said, "Alline, dad is at home. Let''s have

    dinner with him, okay? "

    Alline nodded in panic, and she was a little nervous. She had never seen Colin''s family, and she had an

    instinctive fear in the bottom of her heart. She reluctantly nodded and said "Okay. "

    Perhaps he felt her nervousness and panic, he suddenly reached out his hand and wrapped her small

    hand in his palm, which warmed her cold heart all of a sudden. They walked into the living room hand

    in hand.

    The living room of the Mu family was also exquisite and magnificent, with a high-end crystalmp, and

    a clean table filled with exquisite silver chopsticks on it. The man on the first seat was more than 70

    years old. He had thin white hair. His eyes were directly sharp, like a sharp de, piercing through

    people''s heart. When Alline looked into the old man''s eyes, she could not help but shiver. This man''s

    aura was intimidating. His eyes were so intimidating that Alline nervously held Colin''s hand.

    Next to the old man was a man of more than 50 years old. He had bright features, but his temperament

    was a little gentle. Beside him sat a woman of more than 30 years old, with delicate features and

    dressing. She was elegant. However, she looked at Alline unhappily, as if Alline was not weed.

    Colin greeted the old man respectfully, "Grandpa, I''m back! "

    The old man nodded gently. Then Colin turned to the crowd and introduced, "Grandpa, this is my

    girlfriend. "

 Chapter 48 Why Did He Hate Her So Much (Part One)

    Chapter 48 Why Did He Hate Her So Much (Part One)

    As soon as Colin finished his words, all the people in the hall looked at Alline. They were scrutinizing,

    judging and guessing, directly and fiercely. Alline was uneasy. She didn''t understand why Colin would

    announce the rtionship between them. She was still Hiram''s wife. Why did Colin do that? Before she

    divorced, they were nothing!

    Besides, wasn''t Colin afraid that his reputation would be damaged because of this married woman?

    Although he had promised that he would let Hiram divorce her, she still felt that things were not as

    simple as she thought! The Mo family was a big family, and the divorce couldn''t be spread everywhere.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    What did Colin mean by doing this? Was it forforting her?

    Thinking of this, she greeted them politely, "Hello, Grandpa, uncle, auntie, nice to meet you. "Because

    Colin didn''t introduce the woman.

    Although the old man in the lead didn''t change his expression, there was a sh of cruelty in his eyes.

    However, Colin''s father, Vernon, didn''t look good as his father. His face suddenly darkened. He looked

    at Alline up and down, pped down the chopsticks in his hand, and asked directly and sharply "Are

    you Alline? "

    "Yes. "Alline nodded. She didn''t know why she always felt that his father looked at her with disgust, and

    she thought she had never offended him. It was the first time they met today.

    Then why did he hate her so much? Was it because she was married?

    At the thought of this, Alline''s heart suddenly turned cold. Although the Mo family indicated that they

    had hidden their marriage, since Colin could find out the news, she didn''t believe that the Mu family

    knew nothing about it. Then what was the meaning of bringing her back?

    Did he just want to show his determination?

    Vernon''s eyes were as sharp as fire. He turned to his youngest son with all kinds of emotions in his

    eyes. His voice was as cold as ice. "Why did you bring her back? I remember you told me that you had

    broken up! "

    Colin reached out and held Alline''s hand. Her fingers moved, but finally she pulled his hand away and

    smiled apologetically at him. Colin''s face froze and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, Alline. Since I''ve

    brought you back, I''ve already made a n. "

    Hearing that, Alline felt relieved. Colin hugged her waist and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to marry her. "

    Being ignored by his son like this, Vernon was so angry that he suddenly stood up and mmed the

    table hard. "What did you say? Marry her? Don''t forget that she is now Hiram''s wife! "

    Hearing that, Alline''s face turned pale. It turned out that the Mu family had already known that. She felt

    terrible that her secret seemed to be exposed under the sun. Moreover, the fact that she married into

    the Mo family had been concealed so far. How did they get the news? Alline couldn''t understand. She

    looked at Colin in panic. Colin patted her hand, and looked at the power holder again. "Grandpa. "

    "How dare you! "Vernon was furious. "I''m talking to you. What''s your attitude? I''ve told you not to get

    involved with the Mo family. What''s wrong with you to be with her now? "

    "Yes, Colin. What are you doing now? You brought her back and suddenly said that she was your

    girlfriend. You have to exin it clearly to us! "Rachel, who had been silent for a long time, said. She

    looked at her husband and then at Colin, the son of Vernon''s ex-wife.

    She had always been denying Colin returned to the Mu family, but Colin''s grandpa, Sean, was

    determined. Her son couldn''t have children now. Although she had found a lot of famous international

    doctors to treat him these years, she didn''t know if he could recover. Therefore, she was deeply

    worried. If her son couldn''t recover, perhaps the Mu family''s property would fall into the hands of this

    ex-wife''s son. At the thought of this, there was always a kind of anger in her heart, which could drown

    herself in an instant.

    Although Sean didn''t have a clear attitude, he saw Colin''s performance in the eye and kept it in mind.

    She knew that Sean had been decisive and cruel all his life, but he had gradually been gentle in recent

    years and begun to focus on the development of his descendants. And Colin was obviously in line with

    his temperament, so she was afraid and worried, and the source of these worries was from Colin.

    If she had known it earlier, she shouldn''t have let Coline back three years ago. Everything would

    go well if he died outside!

    Atst, Colin looked back at his father, and then looked at his stepmother. Coldness was full of his

    eyes, but soon disappeared. "Father, didn''t I make myself clear? I''m going to marry Alline. She has

    been waiting for me for three years. Now I''m back. I have to fulfill my promise. "

    Vernon''s face darkened and he was about to p Colin, but he quickly held back his sanity. He knew

    that his son had been rebellious since he came back, but his ability was outstanding and Sean liked

    him a lot. He suppressed his anger and made his voice sound calm. "Is your promise to marry a

    married woman? Do you want her tomit the crime of remarriage? Colin, I have never objected to

    your engagement or marriage. If Ms. Alline, who is the second daughter of the Lou family, is not

    married, I may agree to your marriage. But she is married now, and she has married to Mr. Hiram. Can

    you be more sober! "He raised his voice and looked at his son angrily.

    "They can divorce. And..." Colin paused and held Alline''s hand more tightly. "We like each other.

    Shouldn''t we be together? I will handle the divorce. You just wait for the news of my engagement! "

    "I won''t allow you to get married. If you want to get married, you can only marry the eldest daughter of

    the Lou family! "Vernon said in a low voice.

    "Yes, Colin. We have talked with the Lou family, and they are very satisfied with the marriage. You can

    hold a grand wedding as long as you nod. The eldest daughter of the Lou family is a good person. You

    will benefit a lot if you marry her! "Rachel also persuaded. She didn''t have any objection to the

    marriage because she knew that it was Sean''s idea.

    Only when Sean acquiesced in this matter did she strongly support it. Otherwise, she would not care

    about whether Colin would get married or not!

    He''d better not get married all his life, which was the best for her son!

    Hearing this, Alline was shocked and looked at Vernon subconsciously. He looked terrible. She didn''t

    know why he treated her like this when they first met, and what did he say? He could only marry the

    eldest daughter of the Lou family. Was that Nicole?

    "You mean Nicole? "Asked Alline in surprise. She had never thought that the Mu family had such a

    rtionship with the Lou family, and Vernon had the intention of establishing a marriage with the Lou

    family.

    "Yes, I asked Colin toe back this time to make him engaged to Miss Nicole. As for you, Ms. Alline,

    you have married to the Mo family. I hope you won''t badger my son anymore! "Vernon looked at her

    pale face with satisfaction.

    Alline trembled. She looked at his father in disbelief and said "Uncle, I know it''s unfair for Colin to marry

    me, but please believe me. My love for him has never changed. "

    When Colin heard her words, his eyes lit up. He looked at her gently. Alline licked her lips and

    continued, "I don''t know if I did something wrong to make you angry, but if I really did, I will correct it.

    Colin and I have been apart for so many years, but we still love each other deeply. I hope we can really

    be together well and live up to each other! Moreover, you are Colin''s father. I hope you can bless us.

    Uncle, I think this is the most important thing for the Mu family! "

 Chapter 49 Why Did He Hate Her So Much (Part Two)

    Chapter 49 Why Did He Hate Her So Much (Part Two)

    "Blessing? "Vernon was so angry that his face turned pale. His tone was extremely cold and harsh, like

    the snow in winter. He looked at his son and said word by word, "I won''t agree to this marriage. You

    can give up this idea. As long as I am alive, I won''t let you marry this woman! "

    Colin was still calm, without any expression on his face, but the coldness in his eyes became stronger

    and stronger, almost annihting his clear eyes. He pursed his lips and said "That''s just right. I didn''t

    want my surname to be Mu at the beginning! "

    "You..." Vernon was too angry to say a word. He picked up the crystal wine ss on the table and

    smashed it towards Colin. Colin''s head was broken and blood stained his eyebrows and eyes. Alline

    screamed and wiped the blood on his face with a tissue, but it seemed he didn''t realize it at all. He held

    her hand tightly and even smiled coldly. "You bastard! Shit! Even if your surname is not Mu, you are still

    my son, and my blood is flowing in your body! Do you think your surname is not Mu so that you --"

    "Enough! "All of a sudden, with a loud sound, Sean, who had been silent all the time, thumped the table

    heavily. Although he was old, his eyes were burning. He stared at his son fiercely and said, "Are you

    enough? Isn''t this family messy enough? "

    The atmosphere became cold all of a sudden. Colin didn''t say anything and looked down, thinking

    about something.

    Vernon was stunned, with a trace of guilt on his face. It could be seen that he was very afraid of Sean.

    "Father, about this matter..." he tentatively said, but he did not finish his words, in order to find out what

    Sean meant.

    "Marcus, call the doctor to bind up the wound for Colin! "Sean didn''t look at his son, but he scared

    everyone as soon as he opened his mouth. Although his voice was not loud, his words showed great

    prestige. Even Alline was stunned.

    "That''s OK, grandpa. I''ll go back to my apartment and get some medicer! "Colin said lightly.

    Looking at his grandson who had been living in exile since childhood, Sean sighed slightly. It could be

    seen that he was very worried, but no one knew whether his worry was true or not. He turned to Alline

    and said indifferently, "Ms. Alline, I''m sorry to make youugh today! "

    Alline looked at him uneasily, wondering what the old man was up to.

    Seeing that she was uneasy, Sean didn''t say anything, but coldness passed in his eyes. He raised his

    head and looked as calm and proud as usual. "Ms. Alline, please take care of Colin. "

    Alline nodded and replied "This is what I should do. Grandpa, I will take good care of him. "

    Sean looked at his son again. Although he was dissatisfied with his son, he was his only son after all.

    He looked at him without any emotion in his eyes. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "Come to the study

    with me! "

    Colin pulled Alline out of the vi. When they got on the car, Alline asked worriedly, "Colin, how is it?

    Does it hurt? "She still had a lingering fear of what happened just now. She didn''t know that the

    rtionship between Colin and his father would be so bad! And judging from Colin''s reaction, he didn''t

    seem to have a good impression on his father, or he wouldn''t have retorted in front of everyone.

    Thinking of this, Alline suddenly felt she had the same fate. Since what happened five years ago, her

    father had been deeply disgusted with her, and she no longer had any expectations from her father.

    Perhaps it was because she was too disappointed that she was so indifferent!

    However, it was obvious that she didn''t have much time to feel sad today. Colin said lightly "It doesn''t

    hurt. "It seemed that what happened just now didn''t affect his mood at all." Alline, I''m sorry to make you

    suffer today. It''s my fault. I''m sorry. "

    "Don''t be silly. It''s all because of me. "Alline''s eyes dimmed. Since she was married, it was natural for

    Vernon to hate her. No father in the world would agree with his son to marry a divorced woman. She

    lowered her eyshes and said, "Colin, your father knows that I''m married. It''s normal for him to hate

    me. "

    For a moment, there was a sh of coldness in Colin''s eyes, but soon, his eyes were as gentle as

    water. He reached out to hold her waist, touched her hair and sighed "Don''t think too much. It''s all my

    fault. I will correct it. Alline, trust me. "

    "But..." Alline wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. There was always

    uneasiness in her heart, but she didn''t know where it was from. Was it because too many things had

    happened today? She didn''t know, but her heart ached.

    "I know I love you since the first time I saw you. I want to be with you. We didn''t have a father at that

    time and we came from the simr family. I always want to have a small family that belongs to us. We

    go to work and go home together. We work hard together. I''m willing to live a poor life with you. I hope I

    can be with you every day and see you every day. This is my thought! "Colin murmured, but there was

    a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    In the past, how much he desired this kind of life, how much he hoped that one day he and Alline could

    be like this.

    He watched her grow up just as watching a flower sprout and bloom.

    But since when did everything change?

    Was it since three years ago, or countless days and nights, or when he saw her with another man, or

    when he knew the truth of that matter? Colin was heartbroken, but had an indescribable feeling.

    Alline was touched. How wonderful the future Colin said was! She used to yearn for it, and now, it was

    also what she yearned for. She loved the man in front of her. For the past five years, he had left the

    deepest mark in her life. She could never forget it, and she would never forget it. She admired Colin,

    and she always wanted to be with him.

    "Colin..." Her voice was a little hoarse. She raised her hand and touched his eyebrows and eyes. When

    she saw the wound on his forehead, her heart ached again. "Colin, don''t you really feel pain? It''s

    because of me that you get hurt. If you didn''t take me home, you wouldn''t get hurt like this! "

    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? You should know that since I came back, I have always wanted

    to do so, but..." He wanted to say something, but stopped on a second thought. Soon, Alline

    understood what he meant. She looked at him and suddenly lowered her eyes. "Colin, let''s stop talking

    about the past. Let''s start over, okay? "

    Before Colin could say yes, his phone suddenly rang. He looked down at the number, frowned slightly,

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    but chose to hang up directly. Alline asked "Why don''t you answer it? "

    Colin turned off his phone and fastened the seat belt for her with a rxed look on his face. "It''s a

    crank call. You know, this kind of call has always been annoying. I''ve received a lot of such calls since I

    came back. "

    Alline kept silent.

    Looking at the pair of ck crystal eyes, Colin inadvertently looked away. Then he started the car and

    stepped on the elerator. When he turned his head again, his eyes showed a little warmth, just like

    the warm sun in the early spring. He asked with a smile. "We haven''t had lunch yet. Have you thought

    about where we are going to have lunch next? "

    "I''m not hungry. "Alline shook her head. She had no appetite. So many things had happened today, and

    she really couldn''t have anything.

    "You little fool, human is iron as if the meal is steel, and you will be hungry if you don''t eat. Think about

    what you want to eat, or I will take you to eat beef tendon noodlester. "The blood on Colin''s forehead

    hadn''t dried yet. The wound was a little scary, but he didn''t feel the pain.

    "Yes, you are right. But Mr. Colin, shouldn''t we go to see the doctor first? "Said Alline worriedly.

    Although she couldn''t feel the same pain as Colin, she still felt painful in her heart.

    They went to a doctor''s office to deal with the wound. Colin had been smiling lightly, while Alline had

    been worried all the time. After it was done, a piece of gauze appeared on Colin''s forehead, but she

    didn''t think he was any less handsome.

    He was still the most handsome and enchanting man in her heart.

    At noon, they went to a restaurant which they had gone to many years ago. Fortunately, the restaurant

    was still there after so many years. Colin ordered tworge bowls of beef tendon noodles, a dish of

    cold spicy beef, two braised eggs, a cucumber sd, a beef pie, and desserts. "I haven''t been here for

    a long time. I missed the food in this restaurant a lot! "

    "I''ll let you eat as much as you wantter! "Colin rubbed her nose dotingly.

    They began to eat, just like the scene many years ago. At this time, there was a sudden noise outside

    the door. Sitting inside and looking up slightly, Alline saw a woman walking in, and her resentful eyes

    fell on her.

 Chapter 50 You Are As Cheap As Your Mother! (Part One)

    Chapter 50 You Are As Cheap As Your Mother! (Part One)

    It was Nicole. She was wearing a light blue suit of Chanel, which set off her enchanting figure and

    extraordinary temperament. She was also holding a world limited edition bag, which matched her suit.

    Her curly hair was casually scattered, and every move of her was full of amorous feelings. It was

    unrealistic for such a beauty to appear in this restaurant.

    She looked at Alline and walked over angrily. The way she looked at Alline made Alline tremble!

    When Colin was enjoying his meal, he noticed Alline''s strange eyes. As soon as he turned around, he

    saw that Nicole came to the front of them. Before he could react, Nicole pped Alline. Alline''s face

    was tilted and her hair was scattered!

    "Nicole, what are you doing? "Colin knocked on her wrist. He stared at her angrily. The coldness in his

    eyes scared her. Her mouth trembled, but she still summoned up the courage to roar, "Colin, don''t you

    feel guilty to me? Why are you with this woman? "

    Alline stopped covering her face and looked at the two people in confusion. What was she talking

    about? Was she Colin''s girlfriend? Besides, did Nicole say that Colin should be guilty to her? What did

    he do wrong to her? What''s more, in the past, Nicole had liked Colin, but he had always been

    indifferent to her. Although the rtionship between the three was unclear, she was sure that Colin

    would not fall in love with her!

    "I can be with whoever I like. Who do you think you are? Why do you interfere with my business? "The

    coldness in Colin''s eyes swept away. He wished he could cut the woman in front of him into pieces.

    "Besides, who allows you to do anything to Alline! "

    "Well, how sweet you call the name! "With a scornful smile, she looked straight at him and said, "Colin,

    why can''t I hit her? Shouldn''t she be hit? She even seduces my boyfriend after getting married. She

    deserves it even if I beat her to death! "

    Hearing this, the people in the restaurant looked different, and most of their eyes were on Alline.

    "Wow, she is so beautiful but she is actually a mistress! "

    "Yeah, you can''t judge a person by his appearance. Don''t you see her seductive look? "

    "She has been married, but she still seduces others. This kind of woman is the most disgusting! "

    Hearing what others said, Alline''s face suddenly turned pale. She put her hands around, with her

    fingertips trembling slightly. Nicole was right. She was indeed married. She was the daughter-inw of

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    the Mo family. She shouldn''t have been with Colin, and she shouldn''t have been greedy for the warmth

    that didn''t belong to her.

    Why didn''t she understand? No matter how much she liked Colin, they had already missed each other!

    At the same time, Colin stood up all of a sudden and stepped forward to hold Alline in his arms. His

    eyes became sharper, like a knife, falling directly on Nicole''s body. "Nicole, what did you say? Believe it

    or not, I''ll kill you! "

    All of a sudden, tears welled up in Nicole''s eyes. She was so angry that she trembled all over.

    Regardless of her image, she shouted, "Colin, what are you talking about? We are going to be

    engaged, but you still hook up with this tramp. She is married, and she is my sister! She has been

    married, but she still wants to be with you. She is just like her mother. Bitch! "

    Colin''s face darkened and he was so angry. He suddenly stepped forward and knocked on her wrist.

    He looked at her coldly as if he wanted to kill her.

    Nicole''s heart sank, and she swallowed her words. Colin was gentle and kind, but the coldness he

    inadvertently revealed made her tremble! So she didn''t dare to provoke him. The two families were

    talking about their marriage, and she really didn''t want to make trouble at this time, but if they hadn''t

    gone too far, she wouldn''t have done this!

    On the other hand, the look in Alline''s eyes became colder and colder. Her eyes seemed to be covered

    with thin ice. She suddenly pushed away Colin and rushed over. She asked in a cold voice, "Nicole,

    how dare you say it again! "

    Somehow, Alline, who had always been a doormat, put on such a posture. Nicole straightened her

    neck and said, "I''ve already said. Isn''t it true? If it weren''t for your mother, how could my father marry

    her! "

    Alline looked at her coldly. Her cold face looked as hot as fire. She stepped forward and pped Nicole

    on the face. With a deep look in her eyes, she said in a deep voice "This p is for my mother! "Nicole

    was stunned. She never thought that Alline dared to p her, and Alline did p her unexpectedly. She

    was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    "Alline, you bitch! "Nicole said angrily. She raised her hand and was about to p Alline!

    However, Alline quickly knocked on her hand and stared at her angrily. Her ck eyes looked as cold

    as ice. "It''s okay that you insult me, but if I hear you insult my mother again, I''ll kill you! "

    With a cold smile and resentment in her eyes, Nicole said, "Alline, your mother is a bitch. If it weren''t for

    her, my mother wouldn''t have broken up with my father. Your mother is a bitch, and you are as cheap

    as your mother! "

    With an unfathomable look in her eyes, Alline rushed up and pped Nicole again, which made her

    stunned. She had never thought that she would be pped again and again within one day, and she

    was so angry that her eyes were about to pop out. "Alline, you bitch! How dare you hit me? I will ask

    my brother to kill you! "

    She roared and looked embarrassed. At the same time, Alline''s mouth twitched without smiling in her

    eyes. "Try it if you can! "

    Colin waspletely annoyed. He was gentle, handsome and perfect, and he was neither too cold nor

    too indifferent. However, he looked at Nicole coldly, pulled her over and whispered in her ear in a low

    voice, "Nicole, have you done? Don''t you feel ashamed enough today? You are a lunatic! "

    Hearing his cold voice, Nicole was shocked and trembled all over. "Colin, it is her who provoked me. If

    she hasn''t seduced you, how could I be impulsive! I''m a lunatic. I went crazy five years ago. Colin, I''ve

    liked you for so many years. Don''t you know? "

    "Shut up! "Colin''s face turned cold and shouted harshly. Hearing that, Nicole trembled and stopped

    saying a word. At the same time, Alline''s face also darkened. Colin calmed down and said, "Alline, I will

    exin it to youter! "

    Alline shook her body and almost lost her bnce. She forced herself to calm down, but her brain was

    buzzing. Alline stood still and smiled sadly. Like her, Nicole fell in love with Colin and it had been five

    years. They were half siblings, but they fell in love with the same man. They had been entwining for

    many years. If Colin hadn''t suddenly left and disappeared, they might have got worse. What''s more, it

    was known to all that they fought for a man, and now they met again, the situation was even worse

    than before. From the meaning of the Mu family and Nicole, Nicole and Colin were going to be

    engaged!

    No wonder Nicole came to catch adultery, and Colin was not depressed. Presumably, the phone call in

    the car today was from her.

    Now that they were about to get engaged, why did Colin hide it from her? If it weren''t for the sudden

    appearance of Nicole, she would have been kept in the dark till now. And what Nicole said made her

    feel as if a knife were piercing her heart.

 Chapter 51 You Are As Cheap As Your Mother! (Part Two)

    Chapter 51 You Are As Cheap As Your Mother! (Part Two)

    Looking at the sullen look on Alline''s face, Colin opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he didn''t

    say anything in the end. He pulled Nicole by the arm and pulled her out fiercely. "Come out! I have

    something to tell you! "

    He didn''t even want to hit his girl. Why was she allowed to hit Alline? His eyes grew colder and colder.

    He stumbled to drag her out of the restaurant.

    When the two walked out of the restaurant, the onlookers were still whispering. Alline didn''t care about

    what they were talking about. She followed them out in a daze. It was raining outside. The little hope in

    her heart was torn up by Nicole again. Her fingers were tightly clenched, as if her heart was torn into a

    big bloody hole, revealing the rotten flesh and blood which were torn and seeped again and again. She

    was so painful that her face turned pale. She didn''t know where she had been

    and where she would go. She knew that she shouldn''t have expected it, but why did she still want it?

    Walking in the rain, Alline felt cold all over. Just like five years ago, the car ident not only took away

    her family, but also herst hope in her life! That night had been as gloomy as it was now, pulling her

    heart in pain. At that time, she had never thought that she would be inferior to that situation from a rich

    family, lower than a beggar. She fell from the top and struggled for five years. Finally, she had a little

    hope, but she was pushed into hell again by the Lou family.

    Alline walked in a daze. She was familiar with this city where she grew up, but she suddenly felt it

    terribly strange. Her head ache a lot and everything in front of her became more and more confused.

    But she told herself that she had to go forward. She wanted to leave here and she didn''t want to

    continue to entwine with Colin since he would to be with Nicole! She and Colin couldn''t be together! But

    why was Nicole the woman who engaged with him? He knew her rtionship with Nicole clearly!

    Moreover, since Colin was going to be engaged, why did he still entwine with her? They were

    impossible, and why did he keep getting close to her. She didn''t understand what he was thinking, and

    she didn''t understand why he tore her hope apart himself while giving her hope!

    Colin, Colin... Thinking of his name, her heart ached as if it had been torn apart, and her eyes seemed

    to be covered with blood mist.

    Suddenly, a harsh sound of brake came to her ears. By the time she reacted, she had been mmed

    out!

    It hurt so much, so did her heart and her body. When she woke up, it was the afternoon of the next day.

    She opened her eyes and found herself in a strange ce. She recalled what happened before she

    fainted. She seemed to have hit a car, but what happenedter?

    What happened next? Where was she? In hospital?

    But there seemed to be no smell of disinfectant in her nose, and the furnishing did not look like a

    hospital.

    "You finally wake up! "A smart girl eximed with joy.

    Alline sat up and asked. "Where am I? "

    The girl looked into her doubtful eyes and smiled, "This is my home. Yesterday afternoon, Nancy and I

    identally bumped into you on the road, so we took you home. How are you feeling now? Are you

    ufortable? "

    Although a private doctor had done the examination for her, the girl was still worried!

    After all, ording to her experience, she should have been seriously injured after the collision, but

    she was fine. The doctor had examined for half a day and only said that she was in a temporarya

    and was not seriously injured!

    "I''m fine. Thank you for taking me home! "

    "It doesn''t matter. Are you hungry? I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare something to eat. What do you want to

    eat? "The girl asked kindly.

    "No, thanks. I''m going back now. Thank you for taking care of me yesterday! "She got out of bed with

    her hands on her back. She wore a silk pajamas. It seemed that her clothes couldn''t be worn. Thinking

    of this, she moved a little slowly.

    "It''s okay. It''s not a big deal! "The girl smiled casually, took a paper bag from the sofa and threw it on

    the bed. She said with a smile, "This is the new dress I designed for Nancy. She hasn''t tried it on yet.

    This time, you will be the model! "

    Nancy? Hearing the name, Alline was slightly stunned. "Can I meet Nancy? "

    "Sure. Change your clothes quickly. Let''s go downstairs. Maybe she hase back! "The girl''s eyes

    were shining.

    After Alline changed her clothes, she felt that this dress was just suitable for her. It was made of silk,

    and Alline looked very elegant on it. The hemline of the dress was unique and the style was special. A

    touch of amazement shed in the girl''s eyes, and she praised "You really fit this dress! Can you be my

    model in the future? My name is Queenie, the chief designer of the Guan group! "

    Oh, my God! She was only a young girl, but she turned out to be the chief designer of the Guan group.

    Looking at the girl in front of her, Alline was stunned. She didn''t know that this girl was not only an

    outstanding designer, but also an appalling hacker and a professional killer! Of course, this was ater

    story and would not be mentioned for the time being.

    They went downstairs. As expected, Nancy was still in the dining room, having breakfast unhurriedly,

    with a newspaper beside her. When she heard the noise, she raised her head slightly and saw two girls

    of the same ageing down leisurely.

    Alline was now Hiram''s wife. At the thought of this, she put down the food in her hand and lost her

    appetite.

    When Alline saw Nancy, she thought that it was indeed the person that day. She had a lot of questions,

    but it was not easy to ask her now. She just greeted Nancy with a smile and the two sat down. The

    servants served breakfast with both Chinese and Western styles. However, Nancy suddenly stood up

    and said with a smile, "Queenie, I''m going to thepany now. There is an early meeting today! Enjoy

    yourselves! "

    "Miss Nancy, can I have a talk with you? "Seeing that she was about to leave, Alline said nervously.

    She was very curious about Nancy. What she wanted to know more was the matter between Nancy

    and Hiram. Of course, she was not jealous now. She just wanted to know what had happened that year

    that would make Nancy be away for five years and make the Mo family keep it as a secret.

    There were even rumors that the house had been haunted since Emma died.

    It was said that there were people crying in the house at midnight.

    Although Alline had heard of these rumors, she didn''t take them seriously. After all, it was the twenty-

    first Century now. Where did the ghostse from! Moreover, she was not superstitious. She was an

    atheist, so while the servants had always been talking about it, she had just asked Hiram once.

    However, his face changed greatly at that moment. He med her for asking what she shouldn''t know,

    and from then on, she was even more silent about that.

    Nancy''s simple and elegant makeup made her look like an immortal. She was incredibly beautiful. She

    was still in a business suit, but her figure was enchanting. Even in a simple business suit, she looked

    different. "Miss Alline, what do you want to talk to me? "

    Alline didn''t expect that she would ask such a direct question. Then she was more straightforward.

    "Let''s talk about your past! "

    When Queenie heard this, her face changed. She didn''t know that Alline was Hiram''s wife, and Nancy

    had kept what had happened five years ago as a secret. Even to her and her brother, Nancy had never

    mentioned it. Generally speaking, people who had been hurt wouldn''t easily touch their own wounds,

    unless he or she had really put them down. Obviously, Nancy hadn''t really put them down in the past

    few years.

    She had always said that the past had nothing to do with her, but Queenie knew that she had never

    forgotten that sad past!

    "Miss Alline, I don''t think Nancy is close enough to you to trust you and talk to you about that! "Queenie

    always thought that she was protecting Nancy. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen to assassinate

    Hiram in the Sexy Club three months ago.

    Although Nancy stopped her at that time, her thoughts had never changed.

    Hiram was the one who made Nancy live in hell for the past few years!

    Alline stared at Nancy with her clear eyes, as if she wanted to see something from Nancy''s indifferent

    eyes. Unfortunately, Nancy had always hidden herself deep in mind. If she didn''t want others to see

    anything, no one could see anything from her eyes. With a smile in her eyes, she said slowly, "Miss

    Alline, it seems that you are very curious about my past, but I almost forget what happened in the past.

    I''m afraid I can''t satisfy your curiosity! "

    Alline was stunned. She didn''t expect that Nancy would refuse her directly. She said in a soft tone,

    "Miss Nancy, I just want to help you! "

    "Thank you for your kindness, but..." She paused and said coldly, "I don''t need it! "

    After saying that, she greeted the two people again and left the mansion.

    There was a moment of silence in the dining room. After having breakfast in the house, Alline was

    driven back to the hotel by Queenie. But as soon as she got off, Queenie snapped her fingers and said

    to her, "Alline, remember what I said. If there is a chance, I will find you to be my model! "

    Alline agreed and Queenie waved at her to say goobye. Then Queenie stepped on the elerator and

    the silver grey sports car roared away, leaving a long trace. With a faint smile, Alline walked into the

    hotel.

    However, just a few steps away, she felt her wrist tightened and was held by someone. Then a voice

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    came to her ear, as cold as ice "Where did you gost night? Do you remember who you are? "

 Chapter 52 Its A Public Infidelity (Part One)

    Chapter 52 It''s A Public Infidelity (Part One)

    As soon as Alline raised her head, she saw the angry face of Hiram. He was already angry. The

    morning sun shone on his face, which divided his handsome face into two, one was covered with frost,

    and the other was covered with the sun. His handsome face was inconceivable. His thin lips lightly

    pursed, and there was a bit of fierce displeasure. He was still wearing the clothes of yesterday, and his

    fundus of the eye was covered with blood, as if he hadn''t slept for a whole night!

    Did he look for herst night?

    As soon as she thought of this, Alline sneered. Come on, Mr. Hiram almost killed her yesterday. How

    could hee out to find her? She must be ttering herself again. ''Alline, why don''t you change your

    habit of ttering yourself?'' Alline thought. She looked coldly at the fingers on her wrist and said, "I

    don''t need you to remind me of my identity. But if I stayed yesterday, I was afraid of being beaten to

    death by you! She couldn''t help sneering.

    "You haven''te back all night. Do you know that someone will worry about you? Hiram''s hands

    trembled, but he quickly pressed down and questioned.

    Alline''s back was obviously stiff. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. Her eyes fell on the

    ground. She didn''t look at Hiram, but her voice was full of unconcealed fatigue. "Sorry, I didn''t know you

    would be worried. Next time I go out, I will tell you! "

    Frowning, Hiram looked her up and down, clenched his fists and said sincerely, "Alline, I know what

    happened yesterday. I was impulsive, but don''t you think you were wrong too? "

    With her eyes closed, Alline took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I did something wrong. Mr. Hiram, I will

    ept whatever punishment you give me! "

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned. He had never seen such a desperate expression on Alline''s face.

    Noticing that he didn''t say anything, Alline was not in the mood to figure out what was on his mind.

    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, she didn''t want to say either. "If you don''t have anything else to say,

    I''ll go upstairs first! Then she got rid of his hand and walked towards the elevator.

    "Alline, make it clear. Where did you go with Colin yesterday? Hiram entered the elevator first and then

    pressed the close button, but he did not intend to open it again. The two of them were in a stalemate in

    the elevator, and neither of them spoke.

    Speaking of Colin, Alline''s heart suddenly ached. She pursed her lips and said, "What do you think we

    can do? "

    "Alline, don''t forget that you are married. If you dare to cheat on me, I will kill you! Looking at her cold

    and indifferent attitude, Hiram got angry again. Yesterday, she chose to leave with Colin. He was

    already very angry, but he knew that if Alline continued to stay, he would really do something out of

    control.

    So he let her go.

    But he didn''t want her to stay out all night. From the afternoon to the early morning yesterday, he

    thought she went to Cathy''s bar and called Cathy, but she didn''t go. Her phone was always unable to

    be connected. He was really worried about her. Atst, he had no choice but to drive outside to look for

    her the whole night. But she got off the sports car when she came back. How could it not make him

    think too much.

    In particr, she left with Colin yesterday. There was nothing she couldn''t do for one day and one

    night!

    What''s more, it was a public infidelity!

    The fire in his heart was ignited in an instant. He would never allow her to insult her like this! No

    wonder she was always cold to him, and had been unforgettable of the old love for a long time. She

    couldn''t get divorced in the Mo family, but after all, she was Mrs. Mo of the Mo family. She had several

    gold cards. It was absolutely not a problem to hang out with men outside!

    But Hiram just felt ufortable. How could his wife be with another man!

    This made him lose face!

    Anyway, they couldn''t get divorced, so he didn''t care about it anymore. But how dare Alline to be not

    obedient? How dare she!

    That''s right. He heard from Cathy that Alline is the top star in the Sexy Club. Her dance could make

    people fascinated. And when he first saw her dance, he happened to see her dance. He had to say that

    her dance was really hot!

    Alline didn''t want to quarrel with Hiram as soon as she came back. She was not in the mood, and she

    was in a very bad state now. "Hiram, do you have to quarrel with me here? She said in a helpless tone.

    It was really not a good ce to quarrel here. Hiram reached out and pressed the elevator button.

    "Okay, let''s go upstairs! "

    When they arrived at the floor where the two of them lived, Hiram dragged her into the room again and

    mmed the door. He loosened her clothes and said in an extremely unhappy tone, "Can you say it

    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

    now, Mrs. Mo! "

    Hearing his sarcasm, Alline smiled bitterly and said, "There''s nothing to say. As you think, Colin is my

    first love. We used to be together, but now he has nothing to do with me. Do I need to exin our past

    to you? "

    Hiram didn''t expect that Alline would be so straightforward. He was stunned.

    "Mr. Hiram, if you are not curious, can you let me go to rest? Alline felt that she had been holding on.

    She felt as if her strength had been drained. She had no strength at all. She was just a body.

    She had been dreaming that there would be a good result between her and Colin. Yesterday, she

    realized that she was really wrong. She had been married. Why should she still have a chance to be

    happy? It was impossible for her and Colin to be together!

    It was because she didn''t want to give up, it was because she was reluctant to give up, and she was

    greedy for the warmth! She deserved it! But why? Who couldn''t be chosen by Colin? Why was it

    Nicole? Why was it her?

    Looking at her pale face, Hiram was slightly stunned. Although her expression had always been

    changeable, he had never seen her so desperate. What happenedst night?

    Thinking of what had happened yesterday, Alline felt a sharp pain in her head. She changed into

    slippers and walked to the cloakroom. She took a pajama from it casually and then went into the

    bathroom. Looking at the figure with gloomy eyes, a myriad of thoughts were rolling in Hiram''s mind.

    After entering the bathroom and taking afortable bath, Alline felt that her tiredness had

    disappeared a lot. She wiped her hair half dry casually and then walked out of the bathroomzily. At

    the same time, Hiram was talking on the phone on the sofa. When he saw here out, his eyes

    suddenly lit up!

    Her hair was half dried and scattered on her body. Her white pajamas were like a beautiful scroll. She

    didn''t look at Hiram and went straight to the big bed. Then she mmed herself on the bed.

    "Alline, your hair is still wet. You can''t sleep! Hiram couldn''t help reminding her. He found that every

    time she washed her hair, she would sleep on the bed without drying it. Did she know that it would be

    bad for her brain if she went on like this for a long time.

 Chapter 53 Its A Public Infidelity (Part Two)

    Chapter 53 It''s A Public Infidelity (Part Two)

    Alline barely opened her eyes, "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it. I remember that you have a lot of things

    to do today. Why are you still in the hotel? "

    ring at her, Hiram tightened his tie and said, "I have to meet a client this morning. I may not be able

    toe back at noon. Take care of yourself! Besides, don''t go to Colin see again. Do you hear me? "

    "Mr. Hiram, if you don''t trust me, why don''t you tie me up with you? In this way, you can decide

    whoever I see or not! "

    "Alline, I''m just caring about you! "

    "I didn''t realize that you are caring about me at all. Well, I don''t want to quarrel with you. You can go

    ahead with your business! "

    "Alline, why are you so ungrateful! "

    "You are right. That''s how I am. If you are not satisfied with it, you can return it! "

    "You -" Hiram clenched his fists and said fiercely, "Just give up! I won''t divorce you! Besides, even if

    you want a divorce, I can only bring it up. Why do you want to divorce me! You are not qualified! "

    "Yes, I''m not qualified. I knew it long ago. Mr. Hiram, you don''t have to remind me again and again!

    Alline looked sad for her future and for the irreconcble conflict between her and Hiram.

    The two of them quarreled again. Hiram left the hotel in a rage. After covering herself with the quilt,

    Alline couldn''t help but burst into tears. She felt like a hedgehog, who could not help but sting when she

    saw anything. She couldn''t tell anyone about the pain in her heart, which depressed her. She didn''t

    know how to get rid of this sadness.

    Why, even Colin didn''t belong to her anymore! Why did he get engaged to Nicole? Since he was going

    to get engaged to Nicole, why did hee back to provoke her? Colin, Colin, why was that person

    Nicole?

    In the past, since Celine appeared with Nicole and William in her family, the original harmonious family

    was in danger. Her mother tried her best to repair the cracks, but Celine couldn''t help but try to sow

    dissension between them. If it wasn''t for the two brothers and sister, her mother might not endure till

    the end!

    However, fate yed a big joke on them. A car ident almost took away everything from her!

    Her family, her happiness, werepletely shattered in an instant. She held her bloody mother and her

    seriously injured brother, crying heartbrokenly. At that time, she was only fifteen years old, and Andrew

    med all the responsibilities on her. If she didn''t ask for rxation, how could the three of them have

    a car ident at the same time?

    Thinking of the past, Alline couldn''t help crying. She didn''t know how long she had cried before she fell

    asleep.

    When she woke up, it was already dark outside. She felt hungry and was about to go downstairs to eat

    something. She didn''t like to eat in the hotel, so she packed up randomly and was about to go to a

    small shop near the hotel. But as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Colin sitting on the sand hair

    in the hotel lobby. Seeing here out, Colin quickly stood up and walked towards her, "Alline, you''re

    finallying out, you know what? I''ve been waiting for you here for almost a day! "

    Alline was so sad that she didn''t know what to do. She looked at Colin and tried her best to smile. She

    tried to keep her voice calm. "Congrattions, Colin. You are going to be engaged to Nicole soon! "

    "That''s not true. It''s just an expedient. Why don''t you listen to my exnation? Yesterday, when he sent

    Nicole away and went back to look for Alline, she was gone. He drove several streets to look for her,

    but he couldn''t find her! If he hadn''t known that she was back today, he wouldn''t have rushed here so

    eagerly.

    Alline shook her head, "There''s no need to exin. It''s normal for a man to marry a woman, isn''t it? "

    "Alline, I''ve never thought of marrying Nicole. That''s my father''s idea. I don''t know at all! In a moment of

    desperation, Colin was a little excited. He grabbed Alline''s arm and didn''t let her go. After he came

    back, Alline got married. She didn''t expect the rtionship between the two. It was he who forced her

    to give herself a chance. He would find a way to let her divorce!

    However, at this time, Nicole came in again. He knew how much Alline hated her!

    "Colin, stop it. We have no result. That''s it. Let''s break up peacefully! Alline''s eyes turned red and she

    wanted to cry, but she told herself, ''Alline, don''t be so spineless, okay? There was no result between

    her and Colin. Why did she give him hope? If she had to suffer, it was better to let her suffer alone!

    Colin pulled her arm hard, afraid that if he loosed it, she would disappear! He looked painful, but even

    so, his handsome face was still beautiful and pitiful. He said in a hoarse voice, "Alline, you said you

    would give me a chance. Why did you go back on your words? We haven''t broken up yet. I won''t let

    you leave me! "

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Colin, let''s break up! Alline said sadly, she closed her eyes. It seemed that she would feel less pain in

    her heart! It was not that she didn''t want to continue with Colin, but how could she continue with him?

    Vernon was right. She had been married. She didn''t deserve Colin just because of her identity!

    Colin was stunned, as if he couldn''t believe what she said. Alline opened her eyes and looked at him

    with clear eyes. "I don''t want to continue to entangle with you like this. I can''t see any hope for our

    future. Let''s break up! "

    "I don''t agree to break up with you. Alline, do you know how I have been through these years? If it

    weren''t for you, I wouldn''t havee back alive. I won''t agree to break up with you! Colin suddenly

    thought of something and shouted.

    Because of their brawling, they had attracted many people''s attention.

    Alline''s heart ached. She had never asked Colin how he had been through the past three years, and he

    hadn''t mentioned it either. But what did he mean by saying that today? If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t

    havee back alive. She looked at Colin with sadness in her eyes and said, "Colin, stop! "

    "Alline, you have me in your heart. Why did you break up with me? Why don''t you believe me? Colin''s

    voice was pleasant to hear, especially when he was sad, his voice was touching.

    Not daring to look straight into Colin''s eyes, Alline had to shake off his arm, but Colin held it tightly. She

    lowered her head and rubbed her nose. "Colin, it''s not that I don''t believe you, but that we are really not

    suitable! "

    "As long as you nod, I promise that I will definitely let Hiram agree to divorce! Colin''s voice sounded a

    little disappointed.

    Alline''s heart clenched. She knew that she had betrayed Colin, but he didn''t me her, which made her

    feel morefortable. But Colin even wanted to help her divorce, but divorce was not an easy thing,

    especially for a domineering character like Hiram! He didn''t allow her to divorce at all. If he didn''t agree

    to divorce or sign the divorce agreement, she would always be married! As long as she didn''t divorce,

    she couldn''t be with Colin aboveboard!

    She couldn''t see the future of the two, nor could she see the hope of the two!

    While the two were still tugging and pulling, a man suddenly rushed over and smashed a fist at Colin.

    Without precaution, Colin staggered back two steps. As soon as he raised his head, he saw the angry

    face of Hiram, whose red eyes were staring at the two of them. "Colin, I''ll beat you to death! Don''t

    seduce my wife all day long! "

    Colin also came to his senses. He steadied himself and red at Hiram. "Hiram, Alline doesn''t like you

    at all. What do you mean by binding her up shamelessly? Don''t you feel ashamed? The dignified young

    master of the Mo family can''t find a wife! "

    Hearing this, the look on Hiram''s face became a little gloomy, and his voice seemed to be filled with

    coldness. "I tell you, she has married me. If you continue to pester her like this, do you believe that I

    will kill you! "

    The two of them began to fight again after a quarrel. Although the Mu family had just returned to HC

    City, their influence abroad was astonishing. Although Hiram''s family was a big family in L city, their

    influence in HC City was also very astonishing. Otherwise, the Mo family wouldn''t have used a little

    trick to make the Lou family marry their daughter to Mo family as their daughter-inw.. In addition, the

    Gu family had great influence. Hiram was his grandson. The upper ss was a symbol of identity. No

    one dared to provoke it!

    However, the quarrel between the two soon attracted a lot of onlookers. Standing there, Alline felt that

    she was almost unable to stand. Her face was pale, and her body trembled, as if her body had been

    frozen. She stared at this scene with her eyes wide open. Those sharp voices rushed into her chest

    and eardrum like the tide, making her at a loss. She did not know what to do.

    Her ears were buzzing, as if she couldn''t hear anything. She didn''t know what to say. She opened her

    mouth, but found that she couldn''t make any sound. Seeing this scene, Jenny went up to stop them.

    Just now when he followed Hiram, he happened to see this scene, and Hiram''s face suddenly

    changed, and then Jenny saw him rushing over quickly!

    When she looked at the scene that Hiram, who had always been cold, was fighting with another man

    like a beast, Jenny''s heart suddenly rose. If anything happened to Hiram, Ethan would kill him. He

    rushed over as soon as possible, trying to pull the two away, but the two of them had lost their senses.

    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that the person who fought with others was

    Hiram. On the other side, with a pale face, Alline said, "Enough? "

    Her voice was very low, as if the beach by the sea was drowned in the sea. She stood there, her body

    shaking, as if she would fall to the ground at any time, but her eyes were very bright, like mes

    burning!

    Closing her eyes, Alline felt as cold as ice in her heart. She could do nothing about this situation. She

    pursed her lips tightly and looked at the two people coldly. "Hiram, are you done? Don''t you want to

    force me to death? "

 Chapter 54 The Name On The Marriage Certificate Is Me (Part One)

    Chapter 54 The Name On The Marriage Certificate Is Me (Part One)

    With a buzzing sound in his brain, the color of Alline''s face turned deathly pale, and her eyes were full

    of sadness. She looked at the two people in pain, and her body could not help trembling.

    Obviously, she had heard all those words just now!

    He clenched his fists, and the anger in his eyes faded away bit by bit, leaving only coldness all over his

    body. He looked at Alline and wanted to take a few steps forward, but Alline took a few steps back as if

    she was afraid of a gue. "Don''te over. I don''t want to see you! "

    "Alline! Colin wiped his face and shouted anxiously.

    "Don''te over! I don''t want to see you! Stay away from me! Alline shook her head. She felt her eyes

    hurt and bitter, but she couldn''t cry. Maybe she had cried this afternoon!

    After saying that, she turned around and ran out of the hotel without looking at the people in the Hall

    any more. Hiram was also stunned when he saw that Alline had run away. He gave Colin a hard stare

    and then immediately chased after her.

    However, when he caught up with Alline, she just got in the taxi. When he was about to stand over, the

    taxi suddenly drove away. His heart suddenly got angry. "Alline, stop! Where do you want to go? "

    "Alline! Come back! If you dare to run away, I... "I can''t go on threatening you! Watching the taxi go far

    and disappear into the night, Hiram stood there as if the whole world had abandoned him!

    Jenny followed behind him and asked, "Mr. Hiram, shall we go back to L city? "Ethan called me today

    and said there was an emergency at home. He asked you to take Mrs. Mo back as soon as possible.

    But now she has run away. How can we go back?

    "Tell the captain to wait for a while. We can go back after Allinees back! Hiram rubbed his aching

    forehead and felt powerless. He found that every time he encountered the matter between Alline and

    Colin, he couldn''t restrain his impulse and made things like this!

    Alline had promised him that she wouldn''t go on with Colin. Was he impulsive again?

    "Hiram, you bastard! What else can you do except forcing her! Let me tell you, the person in Alline''s

    heart has always been me, not you! Colin walked out of the hotel and said in a cold voice.

    He was cold and thin, tall and elegant, clean and beautiful, but his face was as cold as frost, and his

    eyes were unfathomable.

    ncing at Colin, Hiram frowned imperceptibly. What Colin said just hit his heart. He knew that Alline

    didn''t love him, but he believed that one day, she would fall in love with him. They were husband and

    wife and would be bound together all their lives. His eyes were as cold as night stars and his face was

    as cold as ice. "So what? The name on the marriage certificate is me! "

    "Hiram, don''t you always want thend of LC District? Sign the divorce agreement and I''ll give you that

    Hearing that, Hiram was a little stunned. He had been longing for thend in LC District for a long time,

    but it was impossible to exchange his wife for that valuablend! He, Hiram, was not a man who sold

    his wife. His eyes turned cold. "Colin, what do you think of me? Even if I want that piece ofnd again, I

    will find a way myself, not sell my wife to you! "

    "Let''s wait and see. I''d like to see how you can get thatnd! He said coldly, turned around and left.

    Looking at the graceful figure, Hiram''s eyes were cold. He didn''t expect that Mr. Colin was very

    attentive to Alline, but his wife was not bought with money. Even if he didn''t like Alline, even if he

    wanted thend, he couldn''t give his wife to others. Then he was nobody to him! Ah!

    All of a sudden, his eyes turned cold and said, "Jenny, ask someone to look for Alline and find her back

    as soon as possible. We have to go back to L city as soon as possible! After all, Ethan had never paid

    much attention to his whereabouts. There must be something important this time! As for the thing he

    found outst time, a faint worry shed across his eyes...

    If that matter was revealed, the Mo family would definitely cause a huge wave! Thinking of this, he

    became more and more irritable!

    "Jenny, remember to keep an eye on Chester recently. If he takes any action, remember to inform me!

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hiram raised his hand to rub between his eyebrows and said bitterly. He hoped that some truth could

    be buried underground forever!

    But now that he had known that, it was only a matter of time for Chester to know it!

    The top floor of Sexy Club was Cathy''s own residence, and not everyone coulde in. Except for

    Austin, only Alline coulde up. Alline took off her clothes, wore a big white T-shirt and hot pants,

    and sat on the carpet!

    She leaned against the sofazily, holding a ss of wine in her hand and drinking it casually.

    The room wasrge, clean and luxurious. There was a study, a small bar counter, and even arge bed

    with pink gauze men on it. Inadvertently, she felt that this was a princess''s castle!

    Alline tilted her head to one side on the sofa. Her face was a little red because of the wine, but her eyes

    were confused as if she was drunk. She raised her hand and shook her long hair gently, spreading it

    behind her ears. "Beauty Cathy! She raised her head and called out.

    The womaning out of the bathroom had long hair like water, and she was also wearing a pure

    white T-shirt. But she didn''t wear hot pants, and her smooth and jade like beautiful legs were exposed

    inch by inch. She was very attractive. She didn''t wear shoes, and her white feet stepped on the carpet,

    and then she walked to Alline like a gust of wind.

    "I can''t stand you anymore. Look at you! You are in such a mess. I almost want to throw you out! Cathy

    remembered that she was frightened when Alline came in just now and cried awkwardly with her in her

    arms.

    Alline hadn''t cried much since they met three years ago. The first time she cried so miserably, Cathy

    was frightened. When Alline had cried enough, she took her T-shirt and went in to take a shower.

    When she came out, she was a little cleaner. It was so humiliating for her to cry like this for a man.

    With a sullen face, Alline raised her chin and took a sip of the wine discontentedly. Alcohol was a good

    thing. Although she didn''t have to drown her sorrows in it, drinking a little wine could calm her down.

    More importantly, the wine in Cathy''s were all exquisite and good.

    Cathy loved drinking, especially red wine. She said red wine was good for beauty and would drink it

    before going to bed every night! Cathy''s brother''s business involved in all kinds of industries, especially

    the most famous wine imported abroad, so there were always good wine in Cathy''s club, and Alline

    would have the chance to steal wine from her.

    "Well, people always have bad luck. Cathy, why am I so unlucky recently? With a sad face, Alline

    Cathy.

 Chapter 55 The Name On The Marriage Certificate Is Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 55 The Name On The Marriage Certificate Is Me (Part Two)

    In fact, Cathy was not a beauty, but she was well-dressed, lived a delicate life, and knew her own

    advantages and shorings. She forced herself to be an outstanding beauty, and she always

    attracted other''s attention.

    "Tell me, what''s wrong with you recently? I heard from Austin that you came here the day before

    yesterday? Cathy asked with great interest.

    It seemed that Alline was really depressed. She drank up the wine in her ss, smashed her mouth

    and said unhappily, "My ex-boyfriend is back, and my husband is unwilling to divorce. What do you

    think we should do? Ask the beauty Cathy for advice! "

    "Fuck off! You stole my good wine again. Pay for it first! "

    "Beauty Cathy, you know I''m a pauper. How about you sell me and I''ll count the money for you? Alline

    said pitifully. She was always easy to rx in front of Cathy. She was her rare friend.

    "Well, if that''s the case, maybe I''ll suffer losses by selling you! You''re worthless at all. When you

    be more valuable, I will sell you. Maybe I can make a small profit! Cathy said impolitely. She

    rubbed her calves and poured herself a ss of wine, "You''re too rude. My wine costs tens of

    thousands! "

    "Don''t cry about being poor with me here. Everyone in HC City knows that you are the richest! Besides,

    I didn''t steal your wine. It was you who asked me to drink it, okay? Cathy was skilled and decisive. She

    not only worked in nightclubs, bars and leisure clubs, but also made money easily! No wonder she was

    reluctant to go home while staying here! If it were for her, she didn''t go back, either!

    "Oh, Allien, you''ve learned to twist the facts! Cathy cast a sidelong nce at her, which was

    unforgettable. Although Cathy didn''t have the most beautiful facial features, she had been working in

    the brothels for many years. She was gentle and charming, which fully showed one side of a woman.

    Moreover, even if you were more beautiful than her, you might not be better than her!

    "What? Beauty Cathy, you know, I''m a pure and innocent rabbit. I can''t do such a cruel thing. If you

    didn''t give me such a hint, I wouldn''t have the courage to bring wine in your wine cer! Besides, you

    have so much wine in the wine cer. It will be a waste if you put it there. So let me have a taste of it.

    After all, we are sisters! "

    "Who is your sister? Fuck off! Noticing that Alline was about to touch her again, Cathy was afraid that

    she would spill the wine on herself, so she kicked her two times and asked her to get out of here.

    "Hey, beauty Cathy, it''s your fault. I just drank two bottles of wine. If I had known that you would ask me

    to get out for two bottles of wine, I would have moved hard in your wine cer. Your wine is valuable.

    Maybe I could sell it at a high price outside and make a small profit! Alline moved closer to her and

    didn''t want to leave her.

    "My wine is limited edition. If you dare to sell it to others, I will kill you! Cathy said fiercely.

    "Beauty Cathy, if I die in your hands, my life will beplete! Alline held her elbow, half knelt on the

    carpet and rubbed it hard on her body. She looked like a puppy and it was fun.

    "Fuck off! You are messing with me again! Cathy kicked her leg and pretended to be angry.

    Alline let go of Cathy''s arm and the two sat down side by side. The carpet under their bodies was made

    of high-ss materials, and it was very soft andfortable to sit on it. Alline poured herself a ss of

    wine and took a sip, feeling a little depressed!

    "Hey, why do you change your face like turning a book? You were fine just now. Is your newly married

    sex life not harmonious? Cathy had always been used to ying jokes with Alline. The two of them

    often hang out in romantic clubs. They dare to say anything! In other words, when the two of them were

    together, they were indeed a little undisguised and dared to say something openly.

    Alline made the action of pinching her, "What the hell are you talking about? I''ll tear your mouth apart.

    What are you talking about all day long? "

    However, Cathy deliberately made fun of her and sighed, "I heard that the young master of the Mo

    family is inhuman. Is that true? Allien, are you still a virgin? Then Cathy looked at her with her bright

    eyes and said hesitantly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fuck off! Alline kicked her. The two of them quarreled for a long time before they calmed down. Alline

    also kept silent, which was totally different from the happy one she used to be before. The mncholy

    in her eyes could not be removed, and her voice was sad and mncholy, "Beauty Cathy, I have a very

    tricky thing now. I want you to help me solve it. "

    "Hey, can''t he really have sex with you, so you want me to find a small white face for you? She

    pretended to be surprised.

    "Hey, what are you talking about? Alline frowned. Every time she talked to this girl, she would talk

    nonsense. Was she such a rogue in business? No wonder her business was so big that she had good

    talking skills.

    "Well, let''s get down to business. What''s the matter this time? But it''s very expensive to ask me for

    help! Do you have money? Cathy took good care of Alline. Maybe it was fate. Cathy had been in HC

    City for a long time, but there were not many people who had the same taste as her. Alline was one of

    them.

    In addition, she couldn''t find Sven so she felt very sorry for Alline.

    "Money can solve problems, and my life is saved by you. As long as I have, as long as you want. I

    absolutely wouldn''t say no! Let alone this little money! Alline had always been deeply impressed by

    Cathy. If it weren''t for Cathy, she might be a bad girl now and wouldn''t have lived such a life

    today.

    When she was in the most difficult time in the past, Colin suddenly disappeared. Her brother''s medical

    fees were not paid down, and she almost became a prostitute. It was Cathy who gave her a new way

    out, which was why Alline could live a peaceful life today.

    "Shut up! If you mention the money again, get out of here! Cathy interrupted her while Alline was

    speaking. She almost spilled the wine on her clothes.

    Allineughed and looked at Cathy, "Cathy, I know you are the richest. Who in HC City dares to

    mention money in front of you! It was a disgrace! Her voice was soft and soft on purpose, as if she

    really thought that Cathy was the richest in this city!

    Cathy rolled her eyes at her and wanted to kick her. She rolled her eyes and said, "Tell me, don''t

    hesitate! "

    Half kneeling on the carpet, Alline looked mncholy. She sighed and made a long speech. Cathy

    rubbed her elbow against her and said, "If you have something to say, say it simply. I don''t have much

    time for you! "

    "Then I''ll make it short. You know, the family I married is rich. As long as the man doesn''t agree, I can''t

    ask for a divorce. But I''ve married for so long, and I really can''t get along with that man for a while. We

    beat or scold each other every day. I''m very depressed! If it goes on like this, I will be tortured to be

    crazy. So can you find a way to get a fake certificate with me? I can go abroad after finding my brother!

    Alline finished her words and looked at Cathy eagerly.

    Cathy raised her eyebrows, with a faint smile in her eyes, "Do you want to change your identity and

    start a new life? "

    "Well, that''s more or less what I mean! Alline nodded. She thought about it for a long time. It was not

    convenient for her to do it. But Cathy was different. She was skilled and had a wide range of contacts.

    It shouldn''t be difficult to get a fake certificate to let her go abroad. Besides, she couldn''t find anyone

    else to do it except Cathy!

    Of course, Colin might be able to help her, but she couldn''t be involved with Colin now. After all, Colin

    was the eldest son of the Mu family. It was impossible for her to change her name and leave with her.

    The most important thing for her now was to move her brother abroad and start a new life. She felt that

    the longer she stayed in the Mo family, the more disadvantageous the situation would be for her. Who

    could know that what crazy things would Hiram do! She couldn''t help but feel scared at the thought that

    he almost killed her yesterday!

    Moreover, since Emma hade back, the grandpa Ethan didn''t allow her to divorce him. But what

    Hiram liked was Emma. She couldn''t always be the Mrs. Mo of the Mo family and let the rtionship

    between Emma and Hiram be so wasted. After all, they were lovers! He who knew the current affairs

    was a hero. Why should she be entangled with someone she doesn''t like?

    Cathy''s eyes were deep and bright, and she couldn''t tell how she felt. She just stared at Alline in a

    daze, and looked at her which made Alline a little scared, "Are you serious? "

    "Of course it''s true. Can I joke with you about this? Alline pouted and said with dissatisfaction.

    Cathy let out a long sigh. She looked weird, but she said sincerely, "Allien, is it because your husband

    really can''t satisfy you, So you are going abroad from a long distance? To be honest, if your husband

    can''t, I can introduce another man to you. You are so heartless to leave me in HC City! "

    "You are talking nonsense again. Let''s get down to business. Be serious! Alline was at a loss whether

    to cry or tough. How did Cathy get her brain structure? She was so speechless.

 Chapter 56 How About I Marry You (Part One)

    Chapter 56 How About I Marry You (Part One)

    Cathy pretended to shake her head and sighed, "Okay, Allien, I''ll help you ask. But don''t expect too

    much! "After all, it''s not easy to change your surname and go abroad!

    "Beauty Cathy, only you can help me. Please save me out of the bitter sea! How about I marry you?

    Alline held her thighs tightly and didn''t let go. She knew it made Cathy in a dilemma, but what could

    she do?

    Cathy raised her chin and looked at her seriously, "You''re indeed a beauty. Maybe you can sell at a

    good price! Her eyes were so direct that people couldn''t bear to look straight at them. Even if Alline

    was so shameless, she almost can''t bear it." Beauty Cathy, if you look at me like this, I really think you

    like women.... She took two steps back, took a deep breath and said exaggeratedly.

    Cathyughed and was amused. She knew what Alline meant, but she was obviously not in the mood

    to argue with her today. But she was curious about how abnormal Hiram was to make his wife change

    her name and didn''t want to live with him anymore! This was really a thought-provoking question. It

    was very serious and worth her consideration!

    s! He didn''t really have a problem with that, did he? If she had known it earlier, she would have

    found several girls to have a try first. She wouldn''t have pushed Alline into the fire, would she? What a

    worrying child! What a mess! If I had known it earlier

    Well, Cathy calmed down and said, "Alline, does Hiram really have some problem? "

    That night, she asked this question several times in a row, and Alline''s face was as red as an apple.

    She couldn''t stand Cathy''s explicit question, so she gave her a bashful look and said, "Since you are

    so curious, why don''t you have a try? I''ll ask him out for you tonight? "

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "Well, I can''t try. If I sleep with your husband, I will suffer too much. Besides, we two are sisters. How

    can I have the nerve to seduce your man! Cathy said with a righteous look, as if she was really loyal to

    something.

    Alline didn''t want to talk to her. The two had been chatting for the whole night. After Alline told Cathy

    her concern, she was relieved. "Beauty Cathy, where on earth did the Lou family hide my brother?

    They can''t let me look for my brother all over the world! "

    "I think it''s almost done. My intelligencework is so tight that I can''t find out where Lou family has

    hidden him. I think there is someone helping Lou family, or I''ll have already sent someone to find your

    brother! When Cathy mentioned this, she was also quite confused. She almost didn''t use her family''s

    It was too bad for her reputation. The Lou family was really going too far. If it weren''t for the fact that

    she couldn''t do anything to the Lou family now, she really wanted to teach them a lesson. Did her

    reputation be destroyed so easily?

    "I''m not worried about anything else. I''m just afraid that the Lou family will cut off my brother''s

    medicine. My brother is in a vegetative state. Why do they have to take him out from all directions?

    Alline didn''t understand and she felt a headache. They also forced her and threatened her. She married

    into the Mo family as they wished. It was time to let her brother go, but what Celine saidst time...

    Thinking of this, she suddenly became worried.

    The two of them didn''t go to bed until midnight. "Cathy, I''m with you tonight. Don''t forget to help me with

    my business! Before going to bed, Alline kept talking to Cathy.

    "Come on, all the men in HC City are holding a lot of money to sleep with me. I don''t even look at them.

    Tonight, it''s me who sleep with you. Let me tell you, it''s a good deal for you! Cathy patted her on the

    face and said proudly.

    Lowering her head, Alline said timidly, "Don''t worry, beauty Cathy. I will take good care of you tonight!

    Then she threw herself on Cathy and began to tickle her.

    Although Cathy looked charming in usual, she couldn''t stand being pressed on the bed by Alline and

    tickling. Sheughed regardless of her image and said, "Alline, let go of me, or I''ll kill you tonight! "

    Afterughing and shouting for a long time, the two of them rolled on the bed. The bed was so big that

    it was several meters long that they couldn''t roll to the ground no matter how hard they tried. Even if

    they rolled to the ground, they were still on the thick carpet and couldn''t fall. Therefore, Cathy''s bed

    was sofortable to sleep, especially with such a sexy object apanying her. She was so happy!

    After Alline fell asleep, Cathy took her phone and sent her a message. Then shey down beside her

    and closed her eyes.

    On the second day, after having breakfast slowly at Cathy''s house, Alline reluctantly left the Sexy Club.

    "Beauty Cathy, remember what I told you to do. Don''t forget it. My future is counting on you! "

    Cathy kicked her shin and said, "Okay, I remember. You just need to be beaten! "

    The two of them talked for a long time before Alline returned to the hotel. As soon as she got off the

    taxi, Jenny was waiting for her at the door. When she saw hering in, her eyes lit up. "Mrs. Mo, Mr.

    Hiram is waiting for you upstairs! "

    Alline sighed in her heart, "I see. In fact, she really didn''t want to face Hiram now, but she still had to

    live. She couldn''t hide from him for a lifetime, so she could only go back. After all, there were still some

    things in thepany and she couldn''t stay in HC City every day, so she can onlye back. She just

    hoped that Cathy could be more reliable.

    When she entered the room, Hiram was talking business with Jacob. Seeing here in, Hiram raised

    his head slightly and showed a beautiful and thin face. To be honest, if Hiram was not angry, he had a

    very delicate face and was well dressed up, which made him more handsome and striking. It was hard

    to forget him. When he saw Allinee in, he frowned imperceptibly and said, "You''re back. "

    "Yes. Alline nodded and said, "you don''t have any ns today? Anyway, she was Hiram''s assistant

    these days, and she had to be responsible for a lot of things. But she had run away without a trace in

    the past two days, if it was a normalpany, she would be fired.

    Although Hiram knew where she sleptst night, his heart was still burning when he heard the cold

    tone of Alline. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Alline, do you still know your identity? "

    Identity? After a pause, Alline understood what he meant. It seemed that he was reminding her how

    unqualified her assistant was. "Mr. Hiram, I know who I am. After that, she took a deep breath.

    "You -" Hiram gritted his teeth, "Of course I know you are my assistant. What else? "

    "I''m your nominal wife. Oh, no, I''m your wife who has been married secretly. You don''t want to marry

    me, but you have to! A wife who had no feelings but tortured each other for the rest of her life! Alline

    took a deep breath and said word by word.

    Hiram''s eyes lit up in an instant, but also dimmed. The stars in the room were burning, like fire, slowly

    burning all her senses to ashes. She was holding grudges, and she had been holding grudges. Since

    her first love came back, she had been cynical and always didn''t give him a good face. What did that

    man deserve her love!

 Chapter 57 How About I Marry You (Part Two)

    Chapter 57 How About I Marry You (Part Two)

    He slowly clenched his fists, sneered, and said sarcastically, "It''s good that you haven''t forgotten it. But

    Mrs. Mo, you haven''t been home for two days. Don''t you forget your obligation as a wife? "

    Alline''s face turned pale and she froze in ce. Her heart began to ache. It hurt so much. She had

    never known that one person could torture another person like this. Just looking at his face, breathing

    his breath, and standing in the same air with him, she felt ufortable and wanted to escape.

    Fortunately, she almost escaped. She escaped from this person''s life. She took a deep breath and her

    eyes were calm. She looked at him as if he was a stranger and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry. It''s my

    fault these two days. I shouldn''t have stayed out all night. I''ll remember what you said! And I won''t do it

    again. "

    Jacob was still in the room. She didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of others. It was boring for a

    couple to quarrel all day long. They could fight even if they closed the door. She still wanted to save

    Hiram''s face in front of Jacob.

    Her tolerance made Hiram feel a little better. Somehow, she looked so aggrieved that she directly

    bumped into his heartke. With a bang, the ripples were stirred up. He loosened his clenched fists and

    said, "Remember, don''t sleep outside anymore. He said unnaturally and pretended to be

    magnanimous. He paused and saw that Alline was still very calm, and her eyes were somewhat

    blurred. He was stunned, but he continued to say, she couldn''t know whether he was angry or happy

    now from his voice. His face was as cold as frost, "We will take theer. You have ten minutes to

    go in and pack up. "

    With a nod, Alline turned around and walked into the bedroom. It was not until her figure disappeared

    that Hiram withdrew his gaze. Then he lowered his head and whispered to Jacob, "You don''t need to

    say anything this time. Be polite to Grandpa Ethan. He has a bad temper. Just listen to him. I believe

    that he won''t really punish you. "

    "Yes, Mr. Hiram, but what about Mr. Robert... Jacob asked tentatively.

    "Don''t worry. He called me and scolded me. He won''t me you. Instead, if Cathy is free recently, take

    her home. Hiram said lightly as if he had thought of something.

    It was true that he was angry with the case of the Water Parkst time, but he didn''t take any action

    these days. Of course, if he wanted to take action, he could make some tricks on the price to make the

    bid invalid. But he didn''t want it to happen. On the one hand, he didn''t want to make Emma hate him

    because Emma was in Guan group. If this business could make Emma less resentful. He was willing to

    do a favor, but it was not bad for him to lose the project of the Water Park in business!

    At least he had to put all his attention on other cases. After all, although the Water Park was a big

    project of billions, there was a more exciting project at the moment. His eyes were deep and hard to

    tell, with an unknown light.

    "Mr. Hiram... Seeing him in a trance, Jacob could not help but call him in a low voice.

    Hearing that, Hiram came to his senses. He smiled and said, "By the way, there is one more thing. Ask

    Cathy to send the information of the Mu group as soon as possible. Who is the holy being of the Mu

    group? Why did they appear in HC City quietly like the Guan group? "

    Moreover, the Mu group was going to marry the Lou group. how could he miss this news?

    Back then, when the cash flow of the Lou group was in crisis and suppressed by the Mo group, the Lou

    group had no choice but to make a business marriage. A few days ago, the Lou group suddenly

    injected arge amount of money into thepany to unknown, but it caused the Lou group to rise

    again and again. It had an irresistible trend in the business these months. After all, he was very curious

    about the power of the Mu group.

    "Miss Cathy told me yesterday that the specific information would be given in the next two days. Said

    Jacob.

    After the two chatted for a while, the door of the bedroom opened and Alline walked out with her

    luggage. She was wearing the same clothes just now, which might be Cathy''s. Cathy''s clothes were

    bold and gorgeous, which made her look very beautiful, especially her slender waist and long legs,

    attracting people''s attention.

    Without noticing it just now, Hiram''s face darkened at the sight of it. He signaled for Jenny and Jacob to

    go out first. After the two of them went out, he said, "Go change your clothes! "

    Alline was confused, "My clothes are fine. Why should I change them? What was wrong with Hiram

    again? He looked weird. It was Cathy''s clothes. She didn''t remove the badge when she wore it. She

    didn''t know what she did to offend Hiram again.

    "Are you going to meet someone in this kind of clothes? Hurry up and change your clothes. It''s toote!

    Said Hiram in a low voice.

    "What''s wrong with this dress? I think it''s good. Don''t you have to be in a hurry? Why are you still

    dawdling? Even Peggy was unwilling to listen to him. What was wrong with him! Why did she have to

    change her clothes?

    "If you don''t change your clothes, I don''t mind taking them off and changing them for you myself! Hiram

    squinted his eyes slowly. He didn''t expect that Alline would retort! However, Alline had a good temper

    all the time. She even dared to fight with him. Let alone retort, he thought that the day before yesterday

    scared her, but he did not expect that she had returned to her nature in only two days.

    "You bastard, Hiram! Alline was so angry that her eyes turned red. This man deserved to be peeled off.

    She regretted that she didn''t teach him a lesson when he was inconvenient to move. Bastard! How

    could he bully her!

    "You are wrong. I have been a rogue since I was a child. Hurry up and change your clothes! Hiram''s

    beautiful eyes were unfathomable! His voice was so cold that it made people shiver.

    With her suitcase in her hand, Alline changed into a new business suit. She kept ndering him in her

    heart. What a crazy man!

    When she came out again, Alline had changed into a ck business suit, which was a silvery silk shirt.

    Her waist was thin and soft, and the lower part was a wrapped skirt, which was three inches long to the

    knees. This length was neither too conservative nor too sexy. Her hair was loose, and it was slightly

    curly because of the heat. She looked a little mature than a normal twenty year old girl. She had been

    in the bar for a few years, and every move of her was indescribable!

    A touch of unknown gloom shed through Hiram''s eyes. How could this woman be o sexy even she

    just wears a business suit? He had an indescribable impulse to take off her clothes.

    He took a deep breath and said calmly, "We can leave now if you have finished! "

    Noticing that he didn''t say anything more and let out a sigh of relief, the two of them went out of the

    room one after the other. When they went out, Jenny took over her luggage. The car had already

    stopped downstairs. Hiram had been talking on the phone all the way, so he was very busy. Alline

    turned on her mobile phone, and a text message popped out as soon as she turned on her mobile

    phone. It was from Colin.

    Alline''s heart sank as if something was strangling her. She hesitated for a moment and turned off her

    phone. At least she didn''t want to quarrel with Hiram in the car now!

    They arrived at L city without saying a word all the way. When they got out of the airport, the driver of

    the Mo mansion had already been waiting for a few people outside. Alline was stunned. She wondered

    if it was because Ethan med for thest bidding, but she knew that thest bidding was not about

    the Mo group. Although the Mo group also wanted to participate in it, it was not enough. It was not easy

    for it to get involved in the case of HC City.

    However, Ethan sent his driver to pick up the two of them. What happened?

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Noticing her nervousness, Hiram patted her hand and said, "It''s none of your business. What are you

    thinking about. "

    Alline was stunned and she quickly folded her hands together, "I''m just an assistant. I don''t need to

    take care of the case! "

    Noticing what she was doing, Hiram gritted his teeth and tried to say something, but he held back in the

    end. The driver wouldn''t say anything, but he didn''t want Ethan to know that his rtionship with Alline

    was not as peaceful as it seemed. They were making a scene in his yard, not to mention that the

    servants in his yard were brought by his mother from his mother''s family. They always obeyed his

    orders. They all knew what to say and what not to say. But if he quarreled with Alline in the car, Ethan

    must know.

    The two of them entered the Mo mansion without saying a word all the way. As soon as they got out of

    the car, the Butler followed Ethan asked Hiram to go to the main house. It was not convenient for Alline

    to follow him, so she asked someone to take her luggage back to the courtyard. She put down her

    luggage and turned on the ne again.

    It was indeed Colin''s message. There were seventeen messages in a row. Her fingers trembled, and

    she finally deleted them. She and Colin, at least now they were impossible. He was going to be

    engaged to Nicole.

    The most important thing was that she had been married. A married woman could not tangle with him.

    If she hadn''t been married in the past, she would have risked her life to be with him. But since she had

    been married, she didn''t deserve Colin. How could she continue to be entangled with him? It was unfair

    to Colin, and it was unfair to Hiram!

    She didn''t want to make trouble with Hiram anymore. That''s it!

 Chapter 58 The Truth That Could Never Be Revealed (Part One)

    Chapter 58 The Truth That Could Never Be Revealed (Part One)

    L Garden was the ce where Ethan lived. It was ancient with a long history. The decoration in the

    yard was simple but grand, with ancient flowers and grass, and the fragrance in it was breathtaking.

    Outside the building was an antique Chinese style attic, but it had been renovated many times, and it

    was modern. The furniture was ssic made of expensive red wood.

    The decoration was also in ordance with the style of the old Shanghai city in the 1920s and 1930s,

    and it was a foreign decoration. Ethan liked to live in such a house. He was obsessed with the old

    Shanghai, so the decoration was all in ordance with his own taste. But even so, the Mo family was

    quite respectful to him. He was the master of the family and he should live in a high-end and

    allow him to move conveniently and assure that he wouldn''t get tripped, or had difficult pushing a

    wheelchair. The L Garden was also arranged ording to Ethan''s preferences.

    In the past few years, Hiram seldom came to the L Garden. On one hand, he was inconvenient to

    move; on the other hand, his rtionship with Ethan had been very tense in the past few years. Since

    the ident of Emma, there had been a small gap between the two. He always felt that what

    happened in the past was partly because of him, and his grandfather was the leader of the tragedy.

    However, he wouldn''t do anything harmful to the Mo family, so he retired from the Mo family''s business

    in the past few years and took over the business of the Gu group. He didn''t start to deal with the Mo

    family''s business until his leg recovered some time ago.

    When Hiram came in, he saw two people in the tearoom. One was his grandfather, Ethan, and the

    other was his father, Jonny. He greeted them and sat down. "Grandpa, why do you suddenly ask me to

    Ethan was making tea. Seeing Hirame in without raising his head, he said lightly "Have a seat!

    Many people knew that Ethan loved tea all his life and he was also good at tea making. He went

    through the procedures unhurriedly, just like those masters. He also paid attention to the process and

    method of making tea. Water and tea-leaves should be the best. With these above, his tea was no

    wonder excellent.

    "Let''s taste the tea! "Ethan made the tea himself, but few people could drink it. After the first wash of

    the tea, Ethan poured a cup for Hiram. He took it and thanked Ethan. The little teacup was slowly

    moved by his slender fingers. He put it close to his lips, and the fragrance overflowed. He drank it up.

    "Grandpa''s tea is as good as ever. "

    Hearing that, without any expression in his eyes, Ethan didn''t stop what he was doing. He refilled his

    ss again, and then refilled his eldest son''s. Finally, he filled the cup in front of him. He picked up the

    cup, took a sip gently, and then drank it up. The hot tea fell into his throat. When the cup was put down,

    he smiled, and his voice was with a sigh. "Hiram, we three haven''t sat together for a long time. Do you

    know why I asked you toe here today? "

    Ethan had his own way of dealing with things. Others would easily know what he wanted them to know,

    and if he didn''t want others to know about something, no one would know even if it was rotten

    underground. This was Ethan, the old man who controlled the overall situation of the Mo family.

    Holding the teacup with one hand, Hiram said respectfully, "Grandpa, please tell me the purpose. "

    Hearing this, Ethan smiled faintly and looked up, but his eyes were as sharp as knives, which were rare

    to see on an old man. He gently closed his eyes and withdrew the light. "I thought you had guessed it. "

    "I don''t know. "Hiram said in a faint voice and his mouth slightly twitched, with no difference on his

    handsome face, as if he came here today just for a cup of tea that he hadn''t drunk for a long time. He

    looked down at the delicate tea set on the table.

    "Hiram, there are only three of us here. You don''t have to treat me like an outsider. "Ethan smiled.

    Without saying a word, Hiram leaned forward, took the boiling dew beside him, and poured it into the

    cup. Then he covered it slightly with the lid, and poured it into the tea again. After a while, he poured a

    cup of tea for Ethan, and then another cup for his father. Atst, he refilled his own cup. He picked up

    the delicate tea cup, and drank it up in one gulp. With satisfaction, he said, "Grandpa, you should know

    that I have always been like this. "Then he put down the teacup after his words.

    "Hiram, do you know who you are talking to? "Jonny, Hiram''s father, didn''t like his son''s sarcasm. He

    couldn''t help but scold him. Then he nced at Ethan from the corner of his eyes and saw him ying

    with the tea set indifferently.

    Hiram''s mouth twitched. He looked at Ethan and asked "Grandpa, why did you ask me toe back?

    "He knew something, but he couldn''t make it clear by himself. The master of this family is Ethan, and

    there were some things he couldn''t say, and he wouldn''t say.

    Ethan''s eyes were deep. At his age, his eyes should be muddled, but he had been well maintained for

    so many years. In addition, he was a very smart man when he was young, and his eyes were very

    sharp, just like a knife. His temperament had slowly faded in the past few years, his temper had been

    restrained, and he was less dignified, but he was still a powerful person. He narrowed his eyes and

    said slowly, "Do you know what happened to your mother? "He asked casually, but it could make their

    hearts skip a beat.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    With indifference in Hiram''s deep eyes, he replied lightly "I know everything I should know. "

    Ethan still kept his countenance, but he looked more and more fierce. "Hiram, since you have known

    about it, I won''t say anything more, but you can''t reveal it to anyone. Just pretend that it didn''t happen,

    and you never know it. Even if you know it, you have to keep it in your mind even if it is rotten. You

    can''t let anyone know a word. Understand? "It was rare for Ethan to have such a sharp expression. His

    words were heavy.

    When Hiram heard this, a light shed in his eyes. When he raised his eyes, the light was frightening.

    "Grandpa, haven''t you thought that since I could find out this matter, sooner orter, Chester will know

    it as well? You can''t hide it from him for a lifetime! "

    The teacup in Ethan''s hand smashed on the tea set, sshing water. "As long as I want, I can make

    him unaware of it all his life. "His words instantly froze the air.

    The three of them didn''t say anything more. A hint of sadness shed across Jonny''s eyes. He sighed

    slightly and said slowly, "Dad, I think that Chester has the right to know the truth! "

    "Shut up! "Ethan seldom got angry. But when he was furious, the consequence would be unthinkable.

    Now he looked at them with astonishing momentum and said word by word "Or do you two want to tell

    everyone what Christa had done in the past? "

 Chapter 59 The Truth That Could Never Be Revealed (Part Two)

    Chapter 59 The Truth That Could Never Be Revealed (Part Two)

    As soon as he said this, the atmosphere sank again, as if there was an indescribable force that

    pressed them under the water.

    They were depressed, ufortable, and choked on water in their lungs, but they couldn''t control that

    feeling.

    After a while, Hiram said in a low but deep voice, "Grandpa, I didn''t mean that. I just think that Chester

    has the right to know the truth. After all, his mother''s death had something to do with my mother. "At

    that moment, he felt heartbroken. When he knew the truth, he couldn''t believe that his mother, whom

    he worshiped since childhood, would do such a thing.

    However, when the truth came to him, he could do nothing but feel painful, helpless and guilty.

    He didn''t even have the right to reverse the confession, because no one in the world would have been

    poisoning others for a long time!

    He didn''t know who else he could think of except his mother.

    "If he knows the truth, you two will fight to the death again. Back then, you two ignored your

    brotherhood because of Emma. If he also knows what your mother had done, you will destroy this

    family. "Ethan''s words were sharp and cruel, just like a knife stabbing into his heart.

    He sighed. His heart was torn, as if something was seeping out. He clenched his fists, with his face as

    pale as paper. He pursed and tightened his lips. He said word by word "Grandpa, I will be responsible

    for my mother''s mistake. I won''t take the shares of the Mo family. I want to give all of them to Chester

    aspensation! "

    "No way! "Ethan resolutely denied it. "Do you know the consequences, Hiram? "

    Jonny was also shocked. He knew that his son had not been interested in the business of the Mo group

    these years, but he never thought that Hiram would have the idea of withdrawing his shares. The

    interests of the three branches of the Mo family were intertwined, but the shares were always controlled

    by each other. Ethan held the power and would not be partial to either side. But the eldest was usually

    chosen as the heir. It was obvious that Hiram gave up the right of inheritance!

    And once he gave up the right of inheritance, the bnce of the Mo family for so many years would be

    broken, and no one knew what would happen at that time!

    "Hiram, are you crazy? It wasn''t all your mother''s fault at that time. All of us were wrong. I don''t agree

    to your withdrawal! "Panic shed through Jonny''s eyes. He didn''t expect that his son didn''t care about

    the Mo family''s business.

    The Mo family was the richest and the most powerful family in the L city. It engaged in all kinds of

    industries and was one of the best families in the country.

    And this rich family was different from other wealthy families. Ethan was in power in the Mo family!

    Hiram smiled sadly, and even the sadness in his eyes was about to spill over. He said, "Grandpa, Dad,

    you should know what kind of person Chester is. Back then, he hated me because of what happened to

    Emma, and what''s more, he won''t give up once he knew the matter about his mother. So I give up the

    Mo family''s shares as apensation for him, and..."

    He paused and felt as if his heart was about to explode. He breathed painfully. "And Emma was back. "

    Hearing that, Jonny was stunned, as if he could not believe it. He muttered "Isn''t she dead? "Emma''s

    death and Wendy''s death were both taboos in the Mo family. No one had mentioned those for so many

    years. How could Hiram say that Emma was still alive?

    Then who was the person that was burned to death in the fire?

    A sharp light shed in Ethan''s eyes, which were unfathomable, but soon returned to calm, like a deep

    pool of water, unfathomable. He raised his head, looked straight at Hiram, and said indifferently "Hiram,

    let''s postpone the matter of Emma. We are talking about your aunt now. "

    Hiram didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say. Since he knew the truth, he had been immersed

    in a kind of anxiety. He always felt that he would lose control at any time, because the truth was so

    hurtful that it destroyed everything he had since he was a child, with nothing left. His mother was so

    gentle and noble since childhood. How could she do that?

    He didn''t believe it, but he had to.

    Ethan continued "Hiram, you are the eldest grandson of the Mo family. You should know that this

    matter involves interests. You are also the grandson of the Gu family. If this matter is exposed, it is not

    just the Mo family involved, but the two families will both be in trouble. You should think twice before

    you make a decision! "

    "I understand. "Hiram nodded.

    "Well, you can go back first. I have something to talk with your father! "Ethan said. Knowing that Hiram

    didn''t want to stay any longer, he let him go. After Hiram left, the tea room returned to silence. Ethan

    looked at his son and said "We can''t let Chester know about it at any cost. I don''t want our family to

    suffer another storm. Understand? "

    "Dad, I''m sorry..." Jonny murmured.

    Once lost, lost forever. How could it be Christa''s fault alone to cause such a situation today?

    "Well, Hiram knows the pros and cons well. Although Myron has been dissatisfied for so many years,

    he is more or less scrupulous about this family! He won''t break this family up! "Ethan didn''t want to

    drink tea. He put down the tea set and said in a low voice.

    The anger in Jonny''s eyes was rising. He sighed "Dad, how could Emma not die in the past? "

    "She''s not dead. She''s lucky! "With a light snort, Ethan hit the tea set heavily with his hand, and the

    teacups on it clinked slightly. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down after a while.

    "Dad, didn''t you go too far at that time? "Thinking of the past, Jonny murmured.

    "I couldn''t just stand by and watch my two excellent grandsons being destroyed because of her! "Ethan

    sighed slightly. When he talked about the past, he also felt bad. The news that Emma was still alive

    really surprised him.

    Jonny sighed and said nothing more. Something couldn''t be touched because it would hurt! He nodded

    to Ethan and said wearily "Dad, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. It would be better if you talk

    about the matter to Myron! "For so many years, Jonny and Myron had quarreled a lot because of the

    matter of Christa, but these had all been solved by Ethan secretly.

    In addition, as time went by, they were no longer as close as before, and the distance between them

    was getting farther and farther.

    There was only Ethan left in the tearoom. He leaned back. He was really angry today. Thinking of the

    past, he couldn''t help but raise his hand to rub his forehead and call out "Devin! "

    Devin came in soon. Looking at the old man on the sofa, he nodded and said, "Mr. Ethan, what can I

    do for you? "

    "Go and ask Denise toe here. I have something to talk with her! "Ethan said indifferently. He had to

    tell his wife, Denise, about the matter of Emma.

    After all, Denise was Emma''s grandmother! He had kept it from Denise for so many years. Although

    the dissatisfactions in Denise''s heart was suppressed because of this family, he knew that his wife had

    always taken what happened five years ago in her heart.

    When Hiram returned to his residence, he saw that Alline was talking on the phone with someone on

    the balcony. Her voice was suppressed, and he could hear her thin gasp. He was standing not far

    away. He looked at her back, saw her trembling in pain, and heard her low and unbearable gasp. Was

    she aggrieved? Did she say her grievance to another man on the phone?

    At that moment, he wanted to grit his teeth. He had told her many times that she was not allowed to be

    with other men, and she was with his old lover again. Couldn''t she live with him peacefully?

    "Who are you talking to on the phone? "Hiram''s voice suddenly came through in a gloomy and

    uncertain tone.

    Alline was shocked. She clenched the phone in her hand, raised her head and looked at him with

    tearful eyes. "A friend, Hiram, why do youe back so soon? "She didn''t expect that he woulde

    back so soon. She was so shocked that she hung up the phone without saying goodbye to the person

    on the other end of the phone. She stood up and walked towards him. Then she held his arm and

    turned her beautiful face to him. She asked gently "Have you eaten anything? I''ve made lunch for you.

    Let''s go downstairs and have lunch together! "

    She thought a lot along the way, and it was not good to always be hostile to him.

    In this family, since she had no right to say goodbye, she''d better y up to him and let him ask for a

    divorce himself!

    It happened that he was hungry and the anger in his heart dissipated a little. He thought that Alline''s

    attitude was good, at least she didn''t go against him. Once this woman became stubborn, he would be

    overwhelmed. It was rare for her to be so obedient. He was not used to it. "What did you make? "He

    thought he''d better put off the phone call now. Anyway, she was his wife, and no one else could reach

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    her.

    "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I just cooked some dishes that I am good at. If you don''t like them,

    we can change them next time! "Alline said softly. ''It turns out that this bastard likes gentle women!''

    She thought. She had seen the anger in his eyes just now, so she said like that. She didn''t expect him

    to calm down.

    "Fine. "Replied Hiram carelessly. They went downstairs and began to have lunch. The dishes were

    light, very suitable for his appetite. During the meal, they had a very happy time, as if they had lost the

    tit for tat in the HC City. Alline was taking care of him, filling soup for him, picking vegetables for him,

    and even shelling shrimps for him. He was very satisfied with the food. If Alline would always be so

    gentle, maybe he would consider to be nicer to her.

    As soon as he raised his head, he saw the side face of Alline who was seriously shelling shrimps. Her

    side face was serious. The light shone, and her little face was covered with a faintyer of amazement.

    She was focused and serious. Thinking that it was because of him, Hiram was suddenly in a good

    mood. It would be nice if things went on like this, but he didn''t know that the temporary warmth would

    be broken soon.

 Chapter 60 I Wont Divorce You For The Rest Of My Life (Part One)

    Chapter 60 I Won''t Divorce You For The Rest Of My Life (Part One)

    Noticing that Hiram was too focused, Alline was stunned and asked, "Are you full? "

    Hiram stared at her, "Don''t worry about me. You have to eat yourself. You have a lot of work to do this

    afternoon! He didn''t know that such a harmonious lunch could make him calm down a lot.

    Since he came back from the L Garden, his mood had been ups and downs. That matter was like a

    time bomb, which would explode all of a sudden and surprise him all of a sudden.

    This house was so peaceful, but there was a faint crisis that slowly seeped out.

    "I''m not hungry. With a faint voice, Alline peeled a shrimp for him, dipped it in sauce and was about to

    send it to his bowl. Suddenly, Hiram knocked on her hand, raised his head and ate the shrimp. When

    her fingers touched his lips, she was slightly stunned and looked at him in surprise. She still

    remembered that the two of them had been in tit for tat a few days ago. Why did he suddenly change?

    Having tasted the delicious food, Hiram smiledcently and showed a childish innocence. "It

    tastes good! "

    With a blush on her face, Alline withdrew her fingers shyly, stood up and said lightly, "I''m full. I will go

    upstairs and change my clothes. I''ll go to thepany with youter! "

    Looking at the figure running up to the second floor, a faint smile appeared in Hiram''s eyes. If Cathy

    hadn''t told him about the experience of Alline''s erotic dance, he really couldn''t believe that this

    asionally shy woman would be the charming dancer on the stage!

    After the two of them had lunch, Jenny drove the two to thepany. In fact, every son or daughter in

    Mo family had a special driver, but normally, Hiram was used to the care of Jenny and Jacob, so he did

    not have a special driver. And if there was a chance, Alline preferred to drive by herself. She had

    always enjoyed the pleasure of driving, so she used to drive alone when Hiram did not go to the

    It seemed that Hiram was in a good mood. On the way, he would asionally talk to Alline. The

    atmosphere had been very harmonious!

    As the special assistant of Hiram, they had been in HC City these days, so the work of the Mo group

    naturally came down a lot. As soon as they returned to the office, there were a lot of documents that

    needed his signature on the desk of Hiram. Alline made a cup of coffee for him unconsciously. This

    man had always liked ck coffee, but he didn''t like sugar and milk. It was really a strong taste!

    After making coffee for him, Alline began to take over the work until a phone call broke the silence!

    "Hello, Mr. Hiram! Hiram was not curious about Chester on the other end of the phone at all. His

    grandpa suddenly called him back. He didn''t believe that Chester had no feelings at all, not to mention

    that he met Emma in HC City. He finally couldn''t help it!

    "Hiram, I heard that you havee back from HC City. How is everything going! Although Chester was

    the CEO of the Mo group, he still showed great respect for his elder brother Hiram. After all, Hiram was

    not only the eldest legitimate grandson, but also the grandson of the Gu family. Naturally, the Gu family

    was beyond many people''s reach.

    "Thanks to Mr. Chester, everything is fine! Replied Hiram indifferently, still flipping through the

    documents.

    "Hiram, when are you free? Let''s have tea together? "

    "What''s up? Hiram asked him briefly. He knew what kind of person he was. At this moment, he didn''t

    take Chester as his boss. He was just a brother.

    "Hiram, since you came back from HC City, don''t you have anything to tell me? Chester''s voice was a

    little sad.

    Hearing that, Hiram stopped what he was doing and raised his hand to rub his hair. "Chester, indeed, I

    have something to tell you, but before I make sure, I don''t want you to know the news! But if you want

    to know, I can tell you! "

    Chester didn''t say anything, as if he was thinking about something.

    With a sigh, Hiram said gently, "Chester, this time I went to HC City and met Emma! "

    Hearing that, Chester''s breath became rapid all of a sudden. He said through the microphone, "Hiram,

    is Emma still alive? Although he had suppressed his emotions, Chester''s tone has changed. He

    couldn''t believe that Emma was still alive after so many years!

    Back then, everyone said that she was dead, but why was Emma still alive!

    Fortunately, she was still alive!

    "Yes, I saw her, but she doesn''t want to recognize me. If you have time, I hope you can persuade

    Emma! Hiram had always been guilty to Emma. He owed her a life when she was dead. Now that

    Emma coulde back, he hoped that he still had a chance to make up for it. He was actually very

    happy that something that he thought could never be redeemed suddenly had a turn.

    At that time, the rtionship between the three of them hoped to find a solution.

    After hanging up the phone, Hiram was in a daze for a while and then began to deal with the

    documents. However, when it was about to get off work, he suddenly received a call from Jenny.

    Someone anonymously reported that the staff who participated in the project of Water Park had been

    bribed and submitted the base price to the threepanies.

    For a moment, the officials of HC City were so worried about themselves that they wanted to stay away

    from them.

    In the past, Hiram had been in charge of the bidding. Every bidding with arge amount of money was

    a bloody battle. He had seen with his own eyes that two senior executives had leaked the bottom price

    for several years, and one of them had been personally investigated by him.

    He was so familiar with bidding, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen this time! What''s more, he

    just came back from HC City today. Something like this happened there. He admitted that he had some

    selfish motives for the failure of the bidding, but he did not expect that there would be follow-up

    development after the end of the bidding. Who was the real backstage maniptor?

    Regardless of whether the base price of this bidding was leaked or not, once this scandal was

    exposed, it would be enough to cause a storm of public opinion before this project, let alone the case of

    Water Park, which was a rare big case in recent years!

    Although it was not a rare case for the officials to disclose the bidding and bribery, the new mayor of

    HC City had been transferred recently. It was a good opportunity to reshuffle the case.

    Besides, the victory of the Guan group was supposed to be a sess, but now it seemed that there

    must be another mystery. Whether the Guan group could cope with the investigation of the judicial

    department or not, it was possible for the person who approved the news to make the Guan group quit

    the biddingpletely!

    Hiram asked Jenny to contact someone to prevent the judicial system from investigating. After all,

    although the Gu group''s foundation was not in HC City, if the scandal was really exposed, it would also

    have a great impact on this incident. After handing over the work, Hiram called Cathy again. After

    asking about the consequences, the two discussed for a while before ending the call.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Since the scandal of price leakage was exposed, Hiram had been busy all the time, but the new mayor

    of the city had made up his mind to deal with the bidding. Even Cathy had tried several times to find out

    the ins and outs of the other party, saying that this time it was directly sent by the upper ss, and they

    didn''t eat hard or soft tactics, and that they wanted to change the atmosphere of HC City.

 Chapter 61 I Wont Divorce You For The Rest Of My Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 61 I Won''t Divorce You For The Rest Of My Life (Part Two)

    HC City was a good ce. It was rich and coastal city. No one didn''t want to make some political

    achievements after taking office. But obviously, this mobilization was one after another with the bidding

    case. It was obvious that there was something fishy in it, but no one could figure out what it was now,

    so the case continued calmly.

    Hiram was busy so he asked Alline to order takeout. If she had nothing else to do, she could go home

    early.

    After ordering the take out, the dinner for the two of them was settled in the office. Fortunately, the Mo

    family didn''t pay attention to the dinner, because they had dinner in each room at night. Except for

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    when there was a major event to be announced, Ethan informed everyone in advance, so that

    everyone would have dinner in the main house at night.

    After dinner, Alline made a cup of coffee for Hiram. She found that he liked a cup of ck coffee very

    much after dinner. She really didn''t know how his stomach could stand it. After making a cup of coffee,

    she said, "Mr. Hiram, the coffee you want! "

    "Alline, if you don''t have anything else to do, you can go back early. Jenny can help me here! Rubbing

    between his eyebrows, Hiram was still reading the case on the Inte, and finding out his own

    favorable rumors.

    At the same time, he began to investigate the new mayor of HC City. He didn''te from a good

    family, but he had been promoted step by step in the past few years and his official career was smooth.

    Generally speaking, only the rich second generations like them could have such a good future at his

    age. However, this person didn''t have any financial support or power support behind him. Step by step,

    he had made great achievements!

    Hiram didn''t get much information about him. It could be seen that he was ambitious. But what sect did

    he belong to?

    Hiram thought that he had been involved in the business of the Gu family in the past few years and

    knew something about HC City, but this new mayor who seemed to appear out of nowhere was very

    different. He rubbed his eyebrows and decided to fly to HC City early tomorrow morning.

    If the Gu group wanted to have a firm foothold in HC City, it must get through this rtionship.

    And if he had the chance, he should go to the Gu family to see the new mayor.

    The two of them left the office veryte. Since Hiram was a little hungry after a busy night, he took

    Alline to have midnight snack. Although he didn''t say that he wanted to order Alline, she had been busy

    in the office the whole night to check information for him. The two of them finished their midnight snack,

    because they were a little full, the two of them went back to the Mo family, hand in hand and walking

    slowly on the path.

    The night was silent. The Mo mansion was quiet. In the distance, there were several lights on, which

    seemed to break the silence of the night.

    "Hiram, why do youe back sote today? It seemed that Vivian just came back and saw two

    people holding hands and greeting the two with a smile.

    "We went out for midnight snack. Vivian, why are you still awake? It was hard to say whether Hiram

    had a good attitude or not to his cousin. Anyway, he was indifferent. Maybe because he was the eldest

    son and the eldest grandson, he had been trained more than others since childhood!

    "It''s toote for me to have a party with my colleagues. Hiram, I heard that you and Alline just came

    back from HC City today. Have you brought me any gifts? Vivian asked jokingly.

    "It won''t be without you. I''ll have someone send it to you tomorrow! Every time Hiram went out, he

    would ask people to prepare gifts, and this time was no exception. However, Alline took a look at him in

    surprise. She didn''t expect that this man was so considerate and took good care of his family.

    "Okay, thank you, Hiram. I won''t bother you anymore. You should go back to sleep early! After saying

    goodbye to the two people, Vivian left with a smile. It could be seen that she was in a good mood, but

    her face darkened at once.

    Why did Hiram hold that woman''s hand? How she wished she could throw that woman out!

    That position should be hers, but why was it a strange woman! This woman had a bad temper and a

    bad family background. She couldn''t understand why Hiram married her. The jealousy in her eyes

    almost burned all her reason.

    After they separated from Vivian, the two continued to walk out of the Juan Garden hand in hand. The

    moonlight was very good tonight,zily sprinkled on the ground, adding a kind of secluded tranquility to

    the Mo mansion. asionally, flowers brushed along the roadside, which smelled very intoxicating.

    Hiram talked to Alline casually. He didn''t tell her anything about the case in HC City. Although Alline

    took over the case not long ago, she was quite concerned about it. She had been busy in the past few

    days. He didn''t want to make trouble again at this time.

    "Alline, don''t let anyone else know what happened to you in the past except me, understand? It

    suddenly urred to Hiram that there was another identity of Alline. Although Cathy tried to hide it for

    her, she couldn''t bear to be used by someone on purpose. If the Mo family knew her previous identity, it

    would be detrimental to her future life.

    In his opinion, since he had married Alline, he would never divorce her.

    In the past, Hiram''s biggest wish was to marry Emma. After Emma died, he finally gave up. He thought

    he was the eldest son of the Mo family and had to get married. If he didn''t marry that person, he would

    marry anyone different. He just wanted to muddle along with this idea, because he didn''t want to

    disappoint Emma and was unwilling to let his legs return to their original state.

    If it weren''t for Alline, he might still be in a wheelchair.

    Just because of this, he couldn''t let Alline down in his life.

    Not knowing why he mentioned this, Hiram almost killed her at all when he mentioned her dancing in

    the bar that day. He didn''t intend to get even with himself. "I know. I won''t tell anyone. "But I''m afraid

    Colin has known it.

    As for William, he should have guessed, but she didn''t want William to know who she was hiding.

    Because the eyes of William looked at Sharon made her shocked!

    Hiram nodded and hooked her little finger in his hand, , "As long as you don''t admit it, no one in the

    house will know it. Even if someone knows it, I will protect you! "

    With a slight smile on her face, Alline was a little moved by his words. "Well, I believe you. "

    "Alline, if only you were always obedient! Hiram sighed.

    Alline was a little confused, ''didn''t he feel bad tonight? Why did he suddenly change his mind? She

    guessed and looked at him. As soon as Hiram turned around, he saw Alline''s bright eyes. He knew that

    she was good-looking, but such a woman, in a simple business dress, outlined her as a little temptress,

    let alone her dance on the stage, was simply breathtaking.

    At the thought that she was dancing on the stage, the audience screamed!

    His eyes darkened.

    He looked at Alline, and she also looked at him with a little confusion in her eyes. "What''s wrong,

    Hiram? "

    When Hiram heard her voice, he felt that the string in the bottom of his heart was broken, and with a

    snap, all his reason was shattered. He did what he had always wanted to do but he did not do it today.

    When he lowered his head, he saw that Alline was still surprised, with his eyes wide open. Looking at

    him in disbelief, Hiram bit her discontentedly. "Close your eyes when kissing, don''t you know? "

    She didn''t know how to object, because his sudden attack made her at a loss. She wanted to resist

    instinctively, but the more she resisted, the more he would kiss her violently.

    "Alline! "

    Alline was also a little out of breath. She tried to push him away with her hands, but the man held her

    more tightly. She really couldn''t resist. "Hiram, what''s wrong with you? There''s someone here! ''Oh my

    God! He must be crazy!''

    She didn''t want the servant to see that she would lose her face tomorrow.

    Hiram pulled her into his arms and kissed her eyes and brows.

    "No. Alline refused firmly, "Let''s talk about it when we get home! "

    "Alline, you have to fulfill your duty as a wife, understand? Hiram breathed lightly and kept kissing her.

    Although Alline was in a mess, she was still rational. She pushed him away with all her strength. He

    wanted to make a fool of himself, but she didn''t want to make a fool of herself with him!

    The two of them walked into the yard hand in hand, but the big hand of Hiram had already reached into

    her clothes. His gnarled fingers touched her delicate skin, which made her feel indescribable limp and

    numb.

    Alline patted him on his hand, "Hiram, is that enough? "

    Vivian, who had been following the two, clenched her fists! Why did Hiram still ept another woman

    after Emma''s death? Didn''t he love Emma? Didn''t he only love Emma?

    Then what was this woman doing?

    The woman in Hiram''s arms should be her. Only she was qualified to get Hiram! Only she deserved

    Hiram!

    The jealousy in the bottom of her heart almost annihted all her reason. Her eyes were red as she

    watched the couple enter the Juan Garden, but the jealousy in her heart made her want to kill them!

    She had loved him for so many years, but why didn''t he look back at her? Why? She was not

    reconciled to the fact that Hiram had another woman by his side! That Alline didn''t deserve to be with

    Hiram at all!

    She didn''t deserve it! She watched the two of them return to the Juan Garden, and her eyes were red.

    The woman in Hiram''s arms should be her! She felt as if she had been taken away all her strength and

    she watched them close the door.

    Completely isted her from the world!

 Chapter 62 Your Tenderness Is The Poison (Part One)

    Chapter 62 Your Tenderness Is The Poison (Part One)

    "Alline! "

    "Let go of me and go back to your room! Alline had a headache. She tried to push him away, but the

    more she tried to stop him, the more unwilling Hiram was to give up. He almost made her drown in the

    water, unable to breathe. After the two entered the yard, no matter what, they couldn''t do such a thing

    outside.

    Although everyone was asleep at this time.

    However, Alline insisted.

    After taking her into the yard, Hiram didn''t care about anything else. What charm did such a woman

    have that made him greedy?

    At first, he wanted to kick her out of the house when he married her.

    Later, he graduallypromised. He was the descendant of the Mo family, and it was impossible for

    him not to get married all his life. Since it was the same to marry anyone, he agreed to the marriage.

    He even thought that in the future, as long as Alline would live a peaceful life with him, they would be

    like this. As time went by, he would be loyal to their marriage and give her a proper identity.

    However, the appearance of Colin made him rmed!

    He began to pay attention to his little wife. There was no doubt that she was beautiful, but he had

    ignored it before. Especially that night, when he saw her dancing on the stage, he was burning with

    anger. He wanted to cover everyone''s eyes, and he wanted her to be beautiful only in front of him.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She was his wife. How could she dance in that kind of ce? If the Mo family knew it, the

    consequences would be unimaginable!

    He married Alline and was responsible for her, so he was so angry that he wanted to break her wings

    and let her stay with him.

    Confused, Alline didn''t know what the man thought of and snorted, "It hurts! "

    "That''s right. Remember what I said! There was threat in his voice!

    Alline didn''t understand why the man would think of this. She paused and looked at him in confusion.

    He lifted her up and walked towards the two floors!

    Alline screamed.

    He smiled evilly.

    She begged.

    He kissed her eyebrows and smiled, "Remember what I said, or I will punish you next time! "

    On the second day, early in the morning, Alline found that Hiram had left.

    She went to the main house for breakfast, and then drove to thepany alone. Last night, she

    vaguely heard that he went back to HC City, but she didn''t ask. She knew that there was a problem in

    the biddingst time, and Hiram was here to solve the problem!

    However, she hadn''tpletely adapted to the rtionship between them. She felt that the previous

    Hiram was good. Although his tone was bad and his attitude was not good, and the two people were tit

    for tat, at least they would not sleep on the same bed. She didn''t like it, but she could not refuse! After

    all, she was the daughter-inw of the Mo family and the wife of Hiram. Alline felt very annoyed. She

    didn''t want to be too close to him.

    At noon, Hiram called, "Have you had lunch? "

    "I''m going to eat. How about you? Alline was a little surprised. If there was nothing wrong with him, he

    seldom called her. Why did he suddenly care about her? Had his attitude changed afterst night?

    "I''ll have lunch with several leaders. Things should be solved soon! Hiram was busy with something.

    The voice over the phone was quite noisy. After a while, he changed to a quiet environment.

    "Thene back early! Said Alline indifferently.

    "What? Do you miss me? Hiram smiled and she could tell that he was in a good mood from his smile.

    Alline''s face turned red. This man could flirt with her regardless of the asion. She nodded and said

    generously, "Yes, I miss you. Come back early. I''ll wait for you to go home! "

    "Okay, wait for me. I''ll go back early. Hiram''s voice proved that he was satisfied. He had thought that he

    could marry Emma. He had grown up with Emma since they were children and they matched each

    other perfect. They knew each other well. If they could get married, they must be a model couple. But

    the appearance of Alline made him feel that there was another choice in the world. That woman was

    like a lion, with sharp teeth to defend against your attack. He found that this little lion was getting more

    and more interesting!

    Therefore, he wanted to try to live in peace with Alline and manage the marriage together.

    At least, when they got married, he had never thought of divorcing. The man of the Mo family would be

    responsible for his marriage!

    Alline expected that the two of them would quarrel at least because of Colin, but she didn''t expect that

    it would pass so easily. Hiram didn''t pursue it or continue to ask, which made her more or less relieved.

    But today he called to care about her. Although it was a simple call, she felt a little strange.

    ''Hiram, your gentleness is the poison that corrodes my heart bit by bit. But is it possible for us to be

    together?''

    She smiled bitterly. It was impossible!

    She thought that life would be so calm, but she did not expect that a plot would soon involve her and

    make her unable to move! Unable to escape!

    For several days in a row, although Hiram was in HC City, he called her three times a day. Sometimes

    he asked her to investigate some information for business, sometimes he chatted, cared about her and

    greeted her, which made Alline feel ttered.

    However, she gradually got used to this kind of life. He cared about her, so she epted it and then

    returned.

    She was thinking that he must be tired after a business trip, and he was still watching the follow-up

    development of the bidding case. Although he looked cold and didn''t like talking andughing outside,

    he was actually the most unrestrained person. He didn''t like to sleep on the big bed in the hotel and felt

    ufortable. Sometimes, in order not to dy time, he would rathere back early. Many cities

    had his own residence. Or a small vi, or a single apartment.

    In her opinion, she didn''t get along well with him for a long time. How could she know his preferences

    so well? That was not good! But all of a sudden, he didn''t call her, and she felt that she was not used to

    it. She waited for his phone at work and after work.

    This feeling was killing her! Although Alline warned herself not to do that, her heart still beat fast with

    him.

    She didn''t know much about the business, so she went to ask Cathy. After Cathy told her for a long

    time, she finally understood what it meant. This bidding had be a invalid bid, and even if the Guan

    group had made up for it, it was inevitable to cancel the bid. However, she kept silent about the identity

    of the person whoined, and Alline didn''t ask more. Perhaps it was a business secret, so Cathy

    changed the topic after a few words. She turned around and teased, "Alline, do you have a crush on

    your husband? "

    "Beauty Cathy, I think I''m more likely to fall in love with you. After all, we have been together for so

    many years! "

    "Who has been in love with you for so many years? Alline, although you have ruined my reputation, I

    really don''t like you! "

    "Beauty Cathy, I''m so sad about you! Alline acted like a spoiled child.

 Chapter 63 Your Tenderness Is The Poison (Part Two)

    Chapter 63 Your Tenderness Is The Poison (Part Two)

    "Fuck off! Cathy pretended to scold her.

    Alline snorted, "You really don''t know how to be tender to a woman!" "

    "By the way, I have something to tell you. I met your husband on a date with a beautiful woman today!

    Cathy suddenly changed the topic and gloated, "Guess who? "

    Hearing that, Alline was stunned for a moment, but then she burst intoughter and said, "Beauty

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Cathy, haven''t you said that it''s normal for a man to have a few lovers outside? As long as he

    remembers to go home, it''s okay. Besides, the rtionship between me and him is veryplicated,

    and I can''t exin it clearly in a few words. But he''s ying with him, and I''ll live my life! "

    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so generous! Alline, your husband is so handsome. Why don''t you fall

    in love with him at all? Cathy said in surprise. To be honest, she had always hoped that Alline and

    Hiram could be a loved couple.

    "No, I don''t love him! Alline raised her finger to promise.

    "Well, it''s so boring to talk to you. Alline, you are more and more good at lying! Cathy talked with her for

    a while and said that she had something to deal with, so she ended the call first. Atst, she said

    seriously, "Alline, this time I''ll take good care of your husband and make sure that all your rivals in love

    are killed. Don''t forget to sign a bigger check for me! "

    Alline hung up the phone, not knowing whether to cry or tough. She didn''t dare to call and ask what

    kind of beauty Hiram was dating. One was that she didn''t dare to, two was that she had self-esteem.

    Three was that it was normal for men to act ording to circumstances outside, and this was hearsay.

    Although Cathy said it seriously, she didn''t intend to investigate too much without evidence, not to

    mention that she was not qualified!

    She knew that there was a person in his heart, and in his heart, no one was more important than that

    person.

    She had already said that, but she didn''t take it seriously. She knew that there was Emma in HC City,

    and Hiram was also in HC City. Two days ago, Chester had also gone to HC City, and since he came

    back, he had been wearing a gloomy face. It could be seen that he was in a very bad mood!

    The second day after Chester came back, Hiram also came back. The two brothers also looked

    embarrassed. In advance, Alline knew that Hiram hade back, prepared some food and went to the

    door to wee him. She smiled and said with a trace of shyness, "Hiram, you''re back. Are you

    hungry? I''ve cooked your favorite food! "

    "I have eaten outside. Hiram didn''t even look at her. He went upstairs and went to the study.

    "Oh. Alline stood there in a daze for a long time before she came to her senses. She smiled bitterly and

    then went into the kitchen, pouring all the carefully prepared dishes into the trash can.

    He called her yesterday and told her that he missed her so much that her face turned red. But when he

    came back today, he was as cold as ice!

    What happened? When Alline went upstairs to the two floors, the bedroom was empty.

    He was still in the study. After taking a shower, Alline jumped into the bed and closed her eyes, but she

    couldn''t fall asleep. She kept thinking what was wrong with him. What on earth happened to him? What

    made him unhappy again? Was it business or private?

    But she didn''t want to go to the study to ask. She seldom went into the study, and she always dealt with

    business in the bedroom.

    But why was he unhappy? He looked as if someone owed him millions. Was it the bidding case? But

    he said that the case could only be invalid. The Gu group was likely to withdraw from the next bidding

    because of its reputation damage. He didn''t show any displeasure when he told her at that time!

    Alline tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. With her eyes wide open, she was not sleepy at all.

    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. It was Nancy! In this world, only Nancy could affect Hiram''s mood.

    Thinking of this, she felt sad.

    When Hiram went back to his bedroom, he found that Alline had already fallen asleep. The nightmp

    on the bedside was not too bright and dazzling, because the warm yellow color added ayer of

    warmth to the quiet night. He was stunned for a while. He thought about something in the study, and it

    became more and more confused. Then he simply didn''t want to think about it. There was something

    that would never be answered.

    He looked at the woman in the big bed, who was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed. Her long hair,

    like a sea bath, was scattered on the quilt, showing a strange beauty on the light colored bed sheet. To

    be honest, Alline was very beautiful, and could easily attract other people''s attention at any time.

    Looking at her sleeping face, he didn''t know why, but his restlessness suddenly disappeared. He went

    to bed. He held her in his arms and said, "Alline? He murmured her name.

    "Yes. She replied vaguely.

    "I thought you were asleep. The voice of his sigh rang in her ears, sounding very tired.

    "I''m almost asleep. Alline''s voice was not very clear.

    "Go to bed early. Let''s talk about it tomorrow! Then he closed his eyes, smelled her hair and gradually

    fell asleep. After a long time, Alline slowly opened her eyes.

    The next day, they got up almost at the same time.

    The two of them went to the main house for dinner. They didn''t talk all the way. When they arrived at

    the main house, even the careless Alline felt that the atmosphere was not right. On the breakfast table,

    except for the people from the two rooms, everyone else had arrived, but they hadn''t eaten for the

    whole morning.

    After dinner, they went to thepany together. On the way, Alline couldn''t help asking, "Hiram, is

    there anything wrong with thepany? "

    "No. He turned his head to look at Alline. She was used to wearing professional clothes. Every time

    she went to work, she dressed very well, especially her little face, which was very energetic, amazing,

    beautiful, and her face attracted more attention.

    Such a woman was suitable for doing business. When she was gentle, she was like water; when she

    was powerful, she was like a lion; when you were not good to her, she would scratch you, even if both

    sides were hurt!

    "Really? If you have any problem, please tell me. Even if I can''t help you, I can share your burden with

    you! Alline insisted. No matter why Hiram was in a bad moodst night, she would like him to tell her,

    not to think about it alone.

    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Hiram really didn''t know if he should feel lucky to have such a

    wife. Hezily leaned against the back seat, stretched out his long arm and held her in his arms. "What

    are you thinking all day long? I''m fine. I''m fine. "

    "Really? She was confused and her eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you. It''s not about thepany. He rarely exined.

    It was either a business or a personal matter. Did he mean that? Alline didn''t want to doubt Hiram. She

    had done half a day''s psychological constructionst night, telling herself that he should be upset about

    business, not private affairs. But this morning''s wordspletely shattered all her fantasies. He was

    indeed for private affairs. She lowered her eyes slightly and couldn''t tell how she felt in her heart. Was

    she sad?

    It was not like that. She was not so sad for Hiram. Although she was his wife, she was obligated. They

    had no feelings for each other and shouldn''t be involved too much. But what was the feeling in her

    heart?

    Or did she forget Colin?

    No, she couldn''t forget Colin. Colin was her first love, and also the man she loved most in her life. She

    couldn''t give up Colin because of a temporary choice. This was what she didn''t want. She didn''t want

    herself to betray Colin.

    At least, if one of them betrayed their rtionship, that person would definitely not be her.

    "What are you thinking about. He touched her hair lovingly. Her hair was very soft. He was addicted to

    it. His eyes were slightly moved, and he turned to look at her, "Don''t think too much. I may be very busy

    recently. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can ask Vivian or Gloria to go shopping, y

    mahjong, and attend some parties after work. This is the life of the wives of rich families! "

    "But we haven''t made it public yet. Alline was confused and didn''t know why he mentioned that.

    Hearing that, Hiram paused for a moment. An unknown light shed across his eyes. He continued, "I

    forgot it. I will make our marriage public some timeter. "

    "I didn''t mean that. Alline exined. She felt that Hiram had misunderstood her. It seemed that she had

    to ept the identity of Mrs. Mo. In fact, she didn''t need it, but she didn''t know what to say. She was

    afraid of making him angry.

    Colin was a time bomb between the two of them. She didn''t know when it suddenly exploded, which

    Taking back his hand, Hiram looked ahead, perhaps seeing the hesitation in her eyes. "Let''s talk about

    itter! She asked him this question. Why did she suddenly turn to the two of them? He knew that

    Alline hasn''t fallen in love with him yet. He was not in a hurry. He could take it slow. But now, he closed

    his eyes. How should he solve the current problem?

    How could he tell this to Alline?

 Chapter 64 Do You Know He Is Going To Divorce You (Part One)

    Chapter 64 Do You Know He Is Going To Divorce You (Part One)

    When they arrived at the parking lot, Hiram asked Alline to go upstairs and he would have a cigarette.

    After taking a look at him, Alline didn''t say anything and directly left. He lit a cigarette and casually

    leaned it against his fingers, with a somewhatplicated look in his eyes.

    He was not a man who liked to smoke. Smoking was just a spice to him. Only when he was annoyed

    would he light one. He casually held it in his hand and asionally took a puff. The bitterness of

    nicotine quickly sobered him up. He snuffed out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can beside him.

    Then he flicked his sleeve and left the parking lot.

    He didn''t go to his own office, but got into the elevator to the president''s office on the top floor. Five

    years ago, he had a car ident, and he had never stepped into his former business empire. Five

    yearster, he came up again, and his heart sank!

    When he walked out of the elevator, he strode in. Several secretaries who were working outside all

    greeted him!

    He nodded and turned around to enter the CEO''s office. Chester was standing by the window and

    looking out of the window. Hiram didn''t know how long he had been standing. Perhaps knowing that

    Hiram woulde, Chester suddenly said "Here you are. "

    Because Chester hadn''t spoken for a long time, his voice was a little dry and hoarse, but even so, he

    was still gentle.

    "I''m here, Chester. Have you been here yesterday? "Judging from the situation, he knew that his

    brother, Chester, should have slept in his officest night and didn''t go back to the Mo mansion.

    Finally, Chester turned around. The three brothers of the Mo family had different looks, but they all had

    good appearance. No matter how they looked, they were all extremely handsome. However,pared

    with Hiram''s handsome and sharpness, Chester was much gentler, while Kevin was a sunshine man,

    clean but evil.

    "I had some business to deal with, so I dealt with it overnight. Hiram, have you made up your mind after

    a night? "It seemed that Chester didn''t want to be too polite to Hiram. He just said bluntly. Since he

    came back from the HC City, his heart had been ups and downs, as if it was about to fall. He knew that

    he shouldn''t be sad, but he lost control at the moment he saw Emma.

    Every detail of his youth did not disappear from his mind for a moment. He liked Emma, and he had

    always liked her, but her eyes were always fixed on another person, until that thing was exposed, until

    that thing...

    The three of them werepletely destroyed. Emma was dead, and Hiram had a car ident. His

    heart had been like a ruin for the past few years.

    Hearing this question, Hiram naturally sensed the meaning of it. His face darkened for a moment, but

    soon he calmed down and nced at Chester. "What about you, Chester? Have you let it go in the

    past few years? "

    There was something that couldn''t be forgotten. It was engraved in the bones and blood. No matter

    how time flew, it couldn''t be forgotten!

    Chester''s gentle features suddenly became sharp. He red at Hiram, as if he wanted to eat him up,

    but he sneered in a low voice "Forget? How dare I? My dear brother, how dare I forget the gift you gave

    me! "

    Hiram sighed painfully, but the voice was too weak to be heard. Perhaps only he himself could feel it.

    He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, they were only clean. "Chester, I''m sorry for what

    happened that year! "

    "Sorry? Huh! Do you think an apology can make up for everything? If it weren''t for you, how could

    Emma and I end up like this! "He looked at Hiram ferociously, and his eyes were red with anger.

    "So, I want to make it up to you! "It was hard for Hiram to breathe. The past was like a sword that had

    been sealed for a long time. But after a long time, it was still sharp. Even a little bit of it was enough to

    make him difficult to breathe!

    "No way! You can never make up for me! And I don''t need yourpensation! "Chester interrupted

    him coldly. How could he make it up? If it weren''t for the fact that Emma was still alive, how could he

    make it up!

    How could he trust his brother after what he had done! How could he forgive this mistake? A strong

    hatred was rolling in his heart, and it was getting stronger and stronger, almost swallowing up all his

    sanity. He only remembered that night when he woke up, the scene he saw, and the scene he would

    never forget in his life.

    "So... "Hiram''s voice trembled, and it was difficult for him to breathe. He looked at Chester, as if he had

    known him for a lifetime, or as if he didn''t know him. He unfolded his hands, and then clenched them,

    so painful that he could hardly breathe. "So, do you want to retaliate against me in this way? "

    Finally, he asked.

    At the beginning, he had suspected that the case of missing the bid was not a small matter. He had

    sent people to investigate it, but they did not find anything. Until yesterday, when the three of them met

    and with those tit for tat words, he finally realized that the result of the case was caused by his brother!

    "Yes! "Chester admitted, never minding Hiram finding out the answer. "I also want that project. After all,

    it''s a huge project. How can I easily miss it! "

    If it was in the past, he might have been controlling it in secret, but after what happened yesterday, he

    could not calm downpletely!

    This move was really ruthless. Through it, Chester could remove thepanies participating in the

    bidding, damage their reputations and make it impossible for them to hold a second bidding. And by

    taking advantage of this opportunity, Chester could win a full house, but Hiram did not expect that he

    would win in this way! This made Hiram very angry. The bidding was supposed to be a little dirty, but

    Chester did it for the sake of the reputation of the business. How could he dare to do this? Hiram was

    very angry at that moment. He gritted his teeth and asked "Chester, do you know the consequences of

    what you did? "

    "Of course I do. Hiram, this case belonged to the Gu group. Because of the appearance of Emma, you

    deliberately lost to the Guan group. Should I say that you are too softhearted or you care about the old

    love? "Chester didn''t mind it at all. He used to deal with the Gu group, because they were the one who

    supported Hiram. But he didn''t expect that he would get severalpanies involved by ident!

    "Chester, stop it. Do you know what Grandpa will do if he knows about it? "At this point, the situation

    was irreversible. Hiram didn''t mind losing this business. What he cared about was whether the

    rtionship between he and Chester could recover! He thought that it was probably impossible. Five

    years ago, there was a deep crack between the two of them.

    Plus his mother''s matter, at that moment, he only felt exhausted.

    He couldn''t imagine how he would stay in the Mo family if that thing was exposed!

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "I don''t care. Hiram, remember, you owe me. You owe me and Emma! "Chester said coldly, with a

    sharp light shing in his eyes!

    Hiram staggered and bumped into the desk behind him. He didn''t feel any pain at all, but in fact, his

    heart waspletely pulled by something crazily. "Yes, I owe you. If it weren''t for me..." He coughed

    violently, as if his lungs were about to cough out. He took a deep breath and said "If you don''t want to

    forgive me, I don''t mind it. But don''t you want Emma to go back to the Mo family after you have missed

    her for five years? "

 Chapter 65 Do You Know He Is Going To Divorce You (Part Two)

    Chapter 65 Do You Know He Is Going To Divorce You (Part Two)

    "Hiram, don''t tell me that you have forgotten what Emma said yesterday. She said that she loved you

    from beginning to end! "Saying this, Chester felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    It was thought that the situation of the three would be different if they met again, but in the end, they

    were pushed into a deeper cliff.

    Emma always loved Hiram, not him!

    This was what Chester couldn''t stand! This was what he had been suffering! From childhood to

    adulthood, Emma had been fixing her eyes on Hiram. From childhood to adulthood, the person she

    liked had always been Hiram. Back then in the ancestral hall, when Ethan forced her to tell him who the

    baby''s father was, she had been unwilling to tell him. At that time, she was still protecting Hiram!

    From childhood to adulthood, Chester seldom shed tears. One was when his mother died, and the

    other was when something happened to Emma in the past five years. Every time he cried, his heart

    would be intensely painful. He had never known that one''s heart would be so painful, and he had never

    known that one''s heart could be so painful that he wanted to die immediately!

    "Chester, listen to me..." Hiram was frightened by the anger in Chester''s eyes. His younger brother,

    who grew up together with him, would hate him to such an extent. At that moment, his heart was very

    empty. "I''m married. It''s impossible for me to be with Emma anymore! "

    Back then, he was young and frivolous. He admitted that he did love Emma, but that kind of love

    almost ruined three people!

    All of a sudden, Chester stepped forward and grabbed his cor, looking at him with his bloodshot

    eyes. "Shut up! Shut up! You know I like her and you know she is my fianc¨¦e. Then why did you do

    such a thing back then! Hiram, do you think you can make up for your mistake by breaking two legs? I

    tell you, it''s impossible! "

    Hiram closed his eyes. "What do you want me to do? "

    "Unless you die! "Chester said coldly. The words were like a death warrant, floating in the air coldly.

    When Hiram opened his eyes, there was a sh of clearness in his eyes. "Then kill me! "

    "Don''t think I don''t dare! "As soon as he finished his words, he threw a punch at Hiram

    Since entering the office, Alline had been feeling uneasy. Hiram hadn''t returned to the office. She knew

    that there was something wrong with him since yesterday till this morning, but he didn''t want to tell her.

    She couldn''t force him to tell her. Men were sometimes proud, and he could keep what he didn''t want

    to say for a lifetime, so she waited for him to say it out.

    Moreover, she was afraid that he would refuse to tell her. Today, she finally found an opportunity to talk

    with him for a short time. It was obvious that he had no intention of telling her!

    She had been restless all the time. She stood up and made herself a cup of coffee, but Hiram still did

    note back. When the others in the office saw her worried look, they said jokes with her. Was she in

    love?

    She slurred her words. She was married now, let alone in a rtionship! However, no one knew her

    identity since she and Hiram had been secretly married. Although others had guessed the rtionship

    between them, since she had been transferred to the design department to be his special assistant,

    they didn''t dare to say anything more. As for the identity of Hiram, he would be the future leader of the

    Mo group. Although Chester had been in power for several years, Ethan tended to choose Hiram as

    the heir. Therefore, although everyone kept it silently, the old staffs in thepany knew the situation

    in thepany!

    Alline was dealing with the documents uneasily, thinking where on earth Hiram would go. He didn''t

    have any schedule today, nor did he have any important clients to meet. She wanted to call him, but

    after thinking for a few times, she finally hung up the phone hesitately.

    The phone on her desk suddenly rang. Alline was shocked and took the phone subconsciously, but it

    was Colin. Her mobile phone had been turned off all the time. Hiram asked someone to buy her a new

    phone with a new number. Unexpectedly, Colin called her at the office. She was silent for a moment

    and didn''t know what to say.

    "Alline, it''s me. "A deep and pleasant voice came from the other end of the phone, which sounded a

    little tired.

    She forced herself to stop thinking about Colin. She felt that there was no possibility for her to be with

    him in her life, but she found that she still felt ufortable when she received the phone call from

    him. "What''s up? "

    "I''m worried about you. I can''t get through to you. "Colin said bitterly.

    "My phone is out of power and I don''t want to charge it. If there is nothing else, I will hang up! "Alline

    said lightly. She didn''t know what kind of situation a couple would be speechless before, but today she

    found that she didn''t know what to say to Colin.

    She felt sorry for him. She felt ashamed for him, and more importantly, he was going to be engaged to

    Nicole. She didn''t want to get involved. Previously, because of the intervention of Celine to her mother''s

    marriage, her happy family had been shattered, so she hated the mistress very much. She would rather

    be separated from Colin forever. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him when he was about to

    get engaged to Nicole!

    This was not what she wanted. In the beginning, it was she who was sorry to Colin. Now, apart from

    sorry, she felt ashamed.

    "Don''t hang up. "Colin begged. Alline didn''t hang up the phone, but her voice was a little anxious. From

    the other end of the phone, Colin said word by word, and every word was as sharp as a knife piercing

    through the heart. "Alline, are you still ming me? Are you ming me for getting engaged to Nicole?

    In fact, it''s just my father''s idea. I don''t like her at all. I am forced! "

    "It doesn''t matter. I understand. Colin, it''s my fault to give up on you. I don''t me you for getting

    engaged. It''s true! We are over. Colin, we are still friends! "Alline bit her lips and said calmly. Her heart

    ached so much, but she couldn''t relieve the pain.

    She even thought that she might die of the pain at any time.

    "I don''t agree to break up with you. I have never said that I want to break up with you. Why don''t you

    believe me? "Colin said bitterly. His voice was very pleasant, even when he was depressed and

    haggard.

    Alline blinked her eyes hard, fearing that her tears would fall identally. She had warned herself

    many times that some rtionships should be broken up when they needed to. There was no need to

    be entwined with him anymore. "Colin, let me remind you again. I''m married! "

    "Do you know that Hiram is going to divorce you! "Colin said.

    Alline was rooted to the spot and her brain was buzzing. Why did he want to divorce her? Hiram didn''t

    say anything, but he had been in a bad mood since he came back from the HC City yesterday. She

    thought it was about work, but now Colin said that he was going to divorce her. She didn''t know how to

    feel. Before she couldpletely calm down, she heard her own voice slowlying out of her mouth.

    "That''s good! It''s great that he is willing to divorce me! Colin, thank you for telling me this good news!

    "She stressed thest two words.

    "If you divorce, do I still have a chance? "Colin was satisfied with her calm reaction. After all, he was

    familiar with this kind of Alline. He didn''t want her to be affected by Hiram.

    Alline took a breath to calm herself down. "Colin, don''t you understand now? Even if I divorce, so what?

    Your family doesn''t want a daughter-inw like me at all! "

    Unlike Nicole, she was not the darling daughter of the Lou family. Although she was a member of the

    Lou family, her surname had changed to Su. And the Su family was not rich now. How could she

    deserve Colin?

    Besides, she could see all the disdain and ridicule from Vernon that day. He didn''t like her. Why should

    she disturb Colin again! What''s more, the most important thing for her now was to find her brother!

    "Colin, I''m not in the mood to think about it now. The most important thing for me now is to find my

    brother! "About her brother, Alline had told Colin something, but she didn''t exin it in detail.

    Colin paused and said. "If I can help you find your brother, can you give me a chance? "

    "Colin, don''t do this. I don''t want to mix my brother''s business with mine! "Alline didn''t want to trade her

    brother''s matter for something, even for Colin.

    "I''ll be in the HC City tomorrow. Can youe out and have dinner with me then? "Colin sensed the

    displeasure in her voice, so he changed the topic and asked softly.

    Alline kept silent. She had promised Hiram that she wouldn''t see Colin for the time being, but she didn''t

    know how to refuse him. After all, she still had feelings for Colin in her heart. Colin muttered "Alline,

    don''t you give me such a chance? "

    When Alline was hesitating, she saw that Jenny ran over and looked pale. She was about to ask

    something, but she heard Jenny say "Mrs. Mo, Mr. Hiram is injured. Now he is sent to the hospital.

    Pleasee with me to have a look. "

    Then, Alline told Colin that she had something to deal with and hung up the phone. She followed Jenny

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    to the hospital worriedly.

 Chapter 66 I Dont Want To Be The Last One To Know! (Part One)

    Chapter 66 I Don''t Want To Be The Last One To Know! (Part One)

    When they arrived at the hospital, Alline found that Hiram was beaten, and he was in a mess, with

    bruises all over his face. Although the trauma looked obvious, the internal injury was not too serious,

    but one of his ribs was broken, and he had to rest in the hospital for a few days. Hiram had been

    spoiled and pampered since childhood, and sometimes when he was sick, he was treated by the

    doctors in the Mo family. He didn''t like the hospital at all. After being treated the wound, he asked

    Jenny to take him back.

    But he didn''t want the family to know that he had fought with a hooligan, let alone that it was his brother

    who had beaten him up!

    Therefore, Mr. Hiram was unwilling to go home. He said that he wanted to live in the outer house. In

    fact, the Mo family had their own small vi outside the house, but very few people had lived there.

    Generally, not on a business trip, the Mo family would sleep in the house.

    But obviously, Mr. Hiram didn''t want his family to know about his injury today, so he found a small

    apartment and went to recuperate for two days. Alline didn''t dare to ask the reason, because in fact, it

    was a disgrace for a man to be beaten. No matter what the reason was, she said that she wanted to go

    with him, but he was obviously in a bad mood and refused decisively. "No way! If you also live outside,

    Grandpa will definitely doubt it. If I live outside, it can be said that I''m on a business trip to deal with the

    Gu group''s affairs. Grandpa won''t say anything if he knows it. But now you work in the Mo group, and

    it''s not good for you to often work for the Gu group! "

    His grandfather couldn''t control him, but he could control Alline, who was now the daughter-inw of

    the Mo family.

    "What about your meals? "Since they had got along with each other for a period of time, Alline knew

    that he was very choosy about what he ate and he didn''t like to eat outside. Usually, if he didn''t have

    anything to do at night, he would go back to his house for dinner.

    "Can you help me cook after work? "Although Mr. Hiram had been beaten, he seemed not to be in a

    bad mood as she thought.

    "All right! "Alline nodded helplessly. Jenny sent the two to an apartment and prepared some living

    goods. Mr. Hiram began to skip work in broad daylight. However, Alline suddenly thought of Colin''s call.

    He said that Hiram was going to divorce her, but seeing that he was injured like this, she didn''t have

    the courage to ask more.

    Alline cleaned up his room in a hurry. He seldom lived in this apartment, and sometimes an hourly

    worker came to clean it, but there were still a lot of things to do. After tidying up the room, Alline cooked

    dinner for him. Hiram was lying on the bed, with his eyes closed, and no one knew what he was

    thinking. Alline took the meal over and rubbed the corner of the quilt. "It''s time for dinner! "

    All of a sudden, he opened his eyes and said in a clear voice, "I have no appetite! "

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? I''ve worked so hard for so long. Why don''t you eat! "Alline was a little

    unhappy. She had been busy in the kitchen for the whole afternoon. How could he say that he didn''t

    want to eat!

    "Feed me! "He suddenly said.

    After being stunned for a while, Alline retorted "Hiram, you''re an adult. Aren''t you embarrassed of being

    fed? "

    "Don''t be shy. You are my wife anyway! "Hiram said.

    Alline gritted her teeth, but when she saw the bruises on his face, she took the rice over and said

    "Open your mouth! "

    Hiram really did so. When she brought the spoon to him, she really wanted to strangle him. During the

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    dinner, she was very unhappy. However, as far as Hiram, with a smile in his eyes, he didn''t know what

    he was happy about. Atst, she brought the soup to him and said "Drink it yourself! "

    "Are you angry? "Hiram asked with a smile.

    "If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go back first! "She didn''t want to stay with him. Sometimes he was

    gloomy and sometimes stubborn. She didn''t know how to deal with him!

    In particr, ording to the phone call from Colin today, did he n to divorce her? But why could he

    still act as if nothing had happened? What did he think she was? Thinking of this, she asked casually "I

    heard that you wanted to divorce me? "

    Hearing that, Hiram froze for a moment. Then he put down the bowl and looked at the woman in front

    of him with his sharp eyes. She was still in a professional suit, which made her look a little mature. At

    her age, she should have been studying in the university, but she had no choice but to marry him and

    be the daughter-inw of the Mo family. In fact, he had thought about letting her go back to the

    campus and get her diploma. But she said she didn''t want to go back to school for the time being.

    He squinted at her and frowned. "Who told you that? "The news hadn''t been revealed, and he didn''t

    promise anything. How did Alline get the news?

    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me whether it is true or not! "Alline didn''t mean to tell too much, but

    from what he said, obviously it was true, or he would definitely deny it.

    But he asked who told her that, which meant it was true, and Hiram was also thinking about it!

    Hiram pulled a piece of tissue to wipe his mouth and said gracefully, "I''ll exin it to you in a few days!

    "He tried to organize some words to exin it to her. He didn''t expect that Alline would know it so soon.

    This marriage was not his wish at the beginning. He had considered divorcing her, but now he

    hesitated.

    Taking a look at him, Alline said sincerely "Hiram, if you really want to divorce, tell me in advance. I

    don''t want to be thest one to know! "Then she walked out of the bedroom with the bowl.

    Clenching his fists, he watched her back disappear from the door and he hit the bed hard.

    Since they had spoken out that day, they hadn''t talked for several days. With Jenny, Alline didn''t have

    to go there every day. Moreover, Jenny had hired an hourly worker to prepare food for them, so there

    was no reason for her to go there every day. asionally when she went there, she would cook for

    Hiram and then leave. She didn''t want to talk with him, and he didn''t want to talk anymore. Life was just

    like this every day.

    This day, before Alline got off work, she received a call. It was Colin. He said that he was in the HC City

    and wanted to meet her! Alline wanted to refuse, but Colin said pitifully that even if they were not in

    love, after all, they used to be ssmates.

    After thinking for a while, Alline nodded and agreed. She asked for leave from the manager and then

    went out!

    They met in a remote ce. It took Alline a lot of time to find that. It was a private restaurant. When she

    arrived, Colin had already been there. He was ying with his mobile phone with his head down. As

    soon as he saw hering in, he suddenly raised his head and his eyes lit up like fire.

 Chapter 67 I Dont Want To Be The Last One To Know! (Part Two)

    Chapter 67 I Don''t Want To Be The Last One To Know! (Part Two)

    "Here you are! "Colin greeted her in a familiar way. Then he pulled out a chair for her and she sat

    down.

    After Alline sat down, Colin poured her a cup of tea and said "Have a taste. The tea here tastes good! "

    She took a sip and felt a little depressed. She didn''t know what to say. ying with the teacup in her

    hand, she asked "Colin, how did you know that Hiram wanted to divorce me? "

    Colin paused in refilling her cup, and then smiled "Is there nothing else to talk about between us except

    this? "

    Yes, they used to be in good rtionship and said that they would apany each other for a lifetime.

    She also firmly believed that she would marry Colin in this life. But in just a few years, why did so many

    changes happen? She took a breath and said "Colin, enough! "

    "Are you still unwilling to give me a chance after you divorce? "Colin asked in a low voice. His

    eyebrows and eyes were full of earnest. He looked at her with sadness, as if something was about to

    flow out of his eyes, burning into the bottom of her heart.

    She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. The love in his eyes was so passionate and expectant. She

    opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. What could she say now? Alline clenched her fists

    silently and said "Colin, we''re over! "

    "I used to think that you woulde back to me after he agreed to divorce. Now it seems that I am

    wrong. Maybe you have fallen in love with him now! "Colin stared at her with his dark eyes.

    She calmed down and her body was a little stiff. She didn''t know what to do. She said bitterly "No, how

    could I like him? "

    The sentence sounded like a sigh, but also helplessness.

    There was a moment of silence in the room. They sat opposite to each other, and suddenly didn''t know

    what to say. At the moment, someone came in and asked if the dishes could be served. Colin nodded

    and motioned for the dishes to be served. Soon, a waiter came in and served the food. Colin began to

    change the topic. "I remember that you used to like spicy food, and today I ordered your favorite

    dishes. Have a taste. Do you like them? "

    They ate silently. Neither of them mentioned the topic just now. But during the meal, Colin took good

    care of her, which made her embarrassed. They used to be like this, but now it was hard for her to

    ept.

    The mealsted for two hours. When they finished and left, Colin suddenly said "I''m sorry! "

    At that time, they were standing outside the restaurant. Alline had heard of this restaurant from a

    colleague. It was very famous in the L city, but today there were few guests. Except them, there was

    almost no one in the parking lot!

    Without thinking too much, Alline looked at Colin and said "Colin, I''m the one who should say sorry! "

    "Alline..." Colin sighed, and a dull pain slowly swept across his eyes. He looked at her eyes with

    sadness, and his fists could not help trembling slightly. "If I do something wrong to you in the future,

    can you forgive me? "

    Alline smiled. "What are you talking about? I''ve known you for a long time, and you''ve always been

    very good to me. I can''t imagine what you''ll do to me! "She made a joke, trying to ease the

    embarrassment tonight.

    At that time, Alline didn''t know the meaning of Colin''s words. When sheter knew it, she felt

    desperate!

    Colin said in a low voice again, but because of the sudden ringing of Alline''s mobile phone, the music

    drowned the sentence. She looked down and found that it was a call from Hiram. After thinking for a

    while, she finally pressed the answer key. "Where are you? "

    Hiram''s voice on the other end of the phone was cold and emotionless.

    His voice was so hoarse that it was the tone that he had been used to when she first married into the

    Mo family. However, a few monthster, she heard it again. She curled her lips unconsciously and said

    casually. "Outside! "

    "Alline, where the hell are you? "Hiram asked again.

    Noticing his impatience, Alline knew that he was probably angry, but she didn''t mean to exin too

    much. More importantly, she was with Colin now. What he hated most was that she was involved with

    Colin. She avoided the key point and said lightly "I''ve said that I''m outside now. If you have anything to

    say, just say it! "

    For the inexplicable anger of Hiram, Alline was somewhat unhappy, and could not bear to contradict

    him!

    She didn''t understand why Hiram still said so since he was going to divorce her!

    At the other end of the phone, Hiram also raised his voice, "Alline, I''m asking you. Where on earth have

    you been today? "

    "I''m outside! "With a sigh of relief, Alline said expressionlessly. Before Hiram could say anything else,

    she heard Jenny shouting, "Mr. Hiram, Miss Reba has woken up! "

    "Okay," replied Hiram. Then he turned to said to Alline "You''d better not do it, or I won''t spare you! "

    Alline hung up the phone inexplicably and cursed him bastard. When she saw Colin''s surprised face,

    she smiled sheepishly and said, "Sorry to make youugh! It''s gettingte. I''m going home! "

    All of a sudden, Colin grabbed her arm and said in a painful voice, "Alline, he doesn''t treat you well.

    Why don''t you start over with me? "When he said this, his face was full of pain.

    After a short pause, Alline said "Colin, I''m sorry. We''re really over! "After saying that, she pushed his

    arm away, turned around and got on the car. Then she stepped on the elerator and left the parking

    lot.

    Colin stood there for a long time, his slender figure like a tall jade pine. Seeing the carpletely

    disappear at the end of the road, a touching smile suddenly appeared on his cold and ruthless face.

    ''Alline, you will belong to me sooner orter!''

    When Alline returned to the Mo mansion, Hiram had already been home. As soon as she entered the

    house, she saw him sitting upright in the living room. When he saw hering in, his charming eyes

    shed and he said coldly, "You''re back! "

    Alline put on her slippers. She knew well about the changeable personality of Hiram, so she threw her

    bag on the sofa, nodded and asked "Have you had dinner? "Hiram had been living in the outer house

    these days. Today was the first time he came back. But his face was too gloomy, as if a storm was

    "Yes. Let''s go to the study. I have something to talk to you! "Hiram stood up quietly. His voice was as

    cold as the winter wind, which could prate into your heart at once and drag your limbs and bones

    into the ice cave!

    Hearing that, Alline was stunned. Was he going to tell her the truth with such a formal expression? Was

    this day inevitable? She couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had in her heart. It was bitterly painful, but

    she tried her best to bear it. Just left him, as soon as possible!

    After all, it was a kind of torture for them to be together. It was better for them to separate as soon as

    possible!

    They entered the study. Since Hiram recovered, Alline seldom came to the study. There were many

    business secrets of him in the study, and she didn''t intend to get involved too much. Sometimes it was

    not good for her if she knew too much, especially when Celine was still watching her covetously.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Thinking of Celine, her head twitched again. Celine would treat her like this maybe just because she

    was not Alline''s biological mother!

    The servant came in to make tea for them. Hiram waved his hand and refused.

    When they were sitting down, the warm lightzily sprinkled in the room. As usual, Hiram sat on the

    back chair he often sat on. Squinting his eyes, he looked at Alline up and down. At that moment, he

    thought of a lot of things. Since he received the phone call this afternoon, he had been suffering from a

    headache. Then when he came to save Reba out, he had been wondering who did it.

    He had suspected so many people, but he had never thought about suspecting Alline, because in fact,

    he knew that his wife disdained him the most and she was eager to divorce him as soon as possible.

    However, he called thepany and knew that she had asked for leave early. He called her and she

    said that she was outside, but she was unwilling to reveal more. When he took Reba to the hospital,

    he was still telling himself that it couldn''t be her and it wasn''t her. She disdained to do that!

    But when Reba woke up and he heard what she said, he couldn''t help but suspect her, especially

    when he saw the message on Reba''s phone. Although Reba didn''t save the name, he knew that

    it was Alline''s old number in the HC City.

    "Where is your phone? "All of a sudden, Hiram broke the silence in the room.

    Alline frowned and asked "What''s wrong? "

    "Where is your phone? "All of a sudden, he raised his voice. His eyes were heavy with anger. He didn''t

    want to restrain his anger, so he showed it clearly.

    In that way, he stared at Alline with his cold eyes! Alline was doubted. "Why are you so angry again! Of

    course my phone is in my bag! "Alline replied with anger.

    "Where is your phone! "He asked in a deep voice again. Though it was not cold, it was tinged with

    coldness because of his words!

    Being confused by his question, Alline couldn''t help asking "What''s wrong with you, Hiram? Of course

    my phone is in my bag. Why are you so angry? "

    Since she entered the house, his face had been dark. She admitted that she went homete tonight,

    but he didn''t have to treat her like this. She didn''t provoke him. Was this man in his period?

    The gloom in his eyes grew thicker and thicker. At that moment, he thought of a lot of things. He tried

    his best to control his emotions, afraid that he wouldpletely copse as soon as he opened his

    mouth. He heard his own voiceing out of his throat, "Alline, I have never thought that you could be

    so vicious! "

 Chapter 68 She Has A Ghost In Her Heart (Part One)

    Chapter 68 She Has A Ghost In Her Heart (Part One)

    Hearing that, Alline''s breath stopped for a while. Being criticized inexplicably, she asked, "What on

    earth happened? Make it clear! For some reason, she had a bad feeling and asked nervously.

    Hearing her words, Hiram didn''t get angry but smiled, "Why do you still ask me what''s wrong? Do you

    need me to tell you what you have done? "

    Noticing that his attitude was getting sharper and sharper, Alline swallowed uneasily, tried to pluck up

    her courage and asked coldly, "Hiram, what are you talking about? I don''t understand! Hiram was like a

    beast stained with blood.

    The smell of blood made the beast in his rest go crazy, and his eyes were like fire and ice. He stared at

    her coldly, as if he wanted to bite her throat when she was not noticing. Alline had such an illusion!

    Taking out a mobile phone from his pocket, Hiram handed it to her and said in a voice as cold as ice,

    "Have a look at this message. Did you send it? "

    Alline took over the phone from his hand, she lowered her hand and her face changed, "This is my

    number. The message was sent this afternoon. When she left thepany, she didn''t bring her phone

    with her. She kept it at home and didn''t bring it with her. But this message was sent from her own

    phone. Did someone touch her phone?

    "Alline, do you admit that you sent this message? Before Alline answered his question, Hiram asked

    again.

    With her phone in her hand, Alline''s mind was in a mess. "The number is mine, but I didn''t send this

    message! She squinted at him with a cold light shing in her eyes. She just stared at him motionlessly,

    as if she would be torn apart at any time!

    "Where is your phone? Hiram didn''t want to hear her exnation.

    She rushed into the bedroom to look for her cell phone, but when she found the box where she put her

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    phone, it was empty, and her cell phone was not there. Behind her, Hiram suddenly dialed the number.

    When the mobile phone rang downstairs, Alline''s face changed. She rushed downstairs and found the

    mobile phone in the direction of the sound. She found her bag, which she had just put downstairs.

    At that moment, her mind went nk. Why did her phone suddenly appear in her bag when she put it in

    the bedroom? Did someone touch her phone, but who knew her phone and sent her such a message?

    Her mind was in a mess. Hiram had already gone downstairs and looked down at her with

    indescribable disappointment and sadness in his eyes. She muttered and said incoherently, "Hiram,

    listen to me. I didn''t bring my cell phone today! "

    He smiled scornfully and looked at her coldly, which made her scared. "Then how can you exin that

    the phone is in your bag now? Didn''t you send the message? Was it from me? "

    She didn''t know that at that moment, great despair enveloped her. "I don''t know why! "

    "Alline, where did you go this afternoon? He looked at her without blinking and asked coldly.

    Forced by his imposing manner, she leaned back and clenched her hands tightly. "I have something to

    do. She couldn''t tell him her whereabouts. If she told him, there must be another storm between them.

    She promised him that she wouldn''t see Colin.

    But today she met Colin again. Last time he said that if she dared to see Colin again, he would kill the

    two of them!

    So she didn''t dare to tell him, nor could she!

    In Hiram''s eyes, such an expression was like escaping and dodging. She was guilty. At that moment,

    Hiram only felt very sad. "You don''t want to tell me, do you? Or you don''t dare to tell me what you have

    done? "

    When she went out today, the message was also sent from her mobile phone. She made an

    appointment with Nancy, but Reba went to the cafe by ident. Because Reba looked exactly

    like Nancy, those people couldn''t tell who the two were, so they kidnapped Reba! He didn''t dare to

    think why Alline was so vicious! How dared she!

    And Alline couldn''t figure out why her phone suddenly appeared in her bag when she was at home,

    and what was the message to ask Nancy out? She didn''t know she had sent that message, but how to

    exin now? Moreover, when she met Colin outside today, Hiram called and asked where she was. He

    was extremely angry when she heard his tone. He said she was vicious, so what did it mean?

    Was there somebody in trouble? Alline asked hurriedly, "Who is in trouble? She always had a

    premonition, especially when she heard the words of Jenny on the phone, Miss Reba has woken

    up! He said if anything happened to her, I wouldn''t spare you!

    Alline looked terrible. The look on Hiram''s face was not as good as hers. He looked at her coldly and

    said, "It''s really you, Alline. If I say that Nancy didn''t go, and it was Reba who was injured, are you

    very disappointed? "

    She began to realize that the man was suspecting her and wanted to defend herself by instinct, but his

    eyes were too cold, which made her feel cold. "I don''t know anything. What the hell do you mean,

    Hiram? I have never done it, it''s not me! "

    "Alline, if you didn''t do it, then who did it? Tell me, all the evidences are pointing to you. If it was not

    you, who could it be? Hearing her exnation, Hiram became more furious and shouted.

    He didn''t know why Alline would disappoint him by doing such a thing!

    She knew clearly that he owed Emma a lifetime. No matter what he did, he couldn''t make up for

    Emma. How dare she did such a bad thing to Emma! Did she want to die? Who gave her the courage!

    This vicious woman!

    "Hiram, are you suspecting me? The look on Alline''s face was extremely terrible! She looked at her

    nominal husband suspecting her at this time. He didn''t even believe her at all, which really

    disappointed her!

    "Alline, all the evidences are pointing to you. I don''t doubt who you suspect. And today I called you,

    where are you? If you didn''t do it, why don''t you tell me your whereabouts! Said Hiram coldly!

    When he saw the message today, he didn''tpletely believe that it was Alline who did it. But when he

    called her, he asked her three times in a row to let her reveal her whereabouts, but she refused firmly!

    What did that mean? She had a ghost in her heart! Otherwise, why didn''t she tell him where she was!

    If she told him where she was, a ce, he could tell himself to believe her!

    Alline felt as if her heart had been gouged out of a huge gap. There was a cold wind blowing in, and

    her blood was cold. She looked at the man in front of her, and suddenly felt as if she didn''t know him.

    She had just married to the Mo family, and the two of them had been cold words and tit for tat, but she

    was also angry. Why should she admit what she had never done!

    Besides, she really couldn''t tell him where she was today.

    She pressed her lips tightly and said again, "Hiram, believe it or not, I didn''t ask Nancy out, and I didn''t

    intend to do anything to her. Even if you liked her before, I didn''t have to do that! "

    "No need? Hiram repeated coldly, "Didn''t you already know that I was going to divorce you? Alline, in

    order not to divorce me, you did such a thing, making it difficult for Nancy to retreat! '' "

 Chapter 69 She Has A Ghost In Her Heart (Part Two)

    Chapter 69 She Has A Ghost In Her Heart (Part Two)

    At the same time, he moved closer to her, reached out his hand and knocked on her lower part, forcing

    her to look at him!

    The look in his eyes made Alline shiver. She couldn''t help but tremble slightly. "Hiram, don''t be joking,

    okay? It''s you who want to divorce me. Why can''t I! "

    As soon as she said that, Hiram''s eyes were filled with anger and he looked at her fiercely. Alline

    couldn''t help but take a step back, but behind her was the table. No matter how hard she tried, she

    couldn''t escape from him!

    All of a sudden, he grabbed her neck tightly and lifted her up with great strength. The pain made her

    face pale. "Alline, how dare you think about it! Don''t you remember what I said? "

    It hurt so much that Alline bit her lips tightly. She stood on tiptoe impatiently, and the table behind her

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    made her waist ache. Hiram seemed to be angry and was about to kill her. "Hiram, it''s you, it''s you -"

    He sneered and his eyes were filled with madness. But when he saw her more and more absent-

    minded eyes, he suddenly loosened his grip on her neck, but put his arms around her waist and tightly

    grabbed her. "Alline, remember what I said. I won''t divorce! I will investigate it, but if I find out that it

    really has something to do with you, I won''t spare you! "

    When she felt that her waist was almost broken by him, Hiram released her. She staggered two steps

    and fell to the ground!

    He stood there in a condescending manner, with astonishing anger in his eyes. It was difficult for Alline

    to calm down. Looking at him like that, she suddenly chuckled and said with a faint sneer at the corners

    of her mouth, "Hiram, in fact, you have never believed me, right? "

    He clenched his fist and looked into her eyes. He had an impulse to say nothing.

    His heart was so painful that he almost suffocated, but he did not refute her words. At that moment, he

    did not know what to say!

    There was a moment of boredom in her eyes. It didn''t matter if she was misunderstood, because she

    really didn''t do it, but his incredulous eyes still hurt her. "Since you insist that I did it, then hand me over

    to the police! "

    Hearing that, Hiram''s body froze and his heart trembled. He loosened his fists, which were hard to tell

    from his gloomy eyes. But what''s more, his anger was more obvious. "Alline, you are so fucking

    ungrateful! Do you really want to go to jail! "

    "No, I don''t. Her voice trembled. Even she herself could feel her guilty, but the pain in her heart was

    more intense. Compared with his usation and his disbelief, the pain seemed to have wrapped her

    heart, making her feel painful even when she breathed.

    "If you want to put me in jail, I have nothing to say! She heard herself say so.

    "If you want to go to jail, I will do as you wish!" said Hiram, taking a look at Alline! ''Alline, in order to

    escape from me, you can even do such a thing! ''! ''I have really married a good wife!'' Then he left with a

    wave of his sleeve!

    In the study, there was only Alline left. Her eyes were as dark as ink. She felt very cold. It was not

    winter, but there was a piercing chill constantly surging up, rolling her body and pulling her into the ice

    abyss!

    If she was really going to be in jail, what about her brother!

    Besides, she didn''t do it. Why should she admit it! She didn''t do anything! But why was the old phone in

    her bag? And who sent the message? Who was the boss behind her!

    How could she kidnap Nancy? Even if the two had met, she had never thought of hurting that woman!

    Even if Hiram loved Emma deep in his heart, she had no such intention!

    After walking out of his yard, Hiram heaved a heavy sigh and scratched his hair irritably. It shouldn''t be

    like this. He came back to have a talk with Alline and didn''t want to make things worse. But every time

    he faced her, he couldn''t control his anger. Thinking of Reba was in the hospital and the reproachful

    eyes of Emma, he almost dared not face it. The suffocating silent me was like the tearing night five

    years ago.

    The girl''s clean and clear eyes were filled with despair, begging for his redemption! His eyes were

    bloodshot, but he couldn''t take that step. Facing the girl''s helplessness, he just let her stay there for the

    truth.

    He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. His eyes seemed to be covered with ice, and his legs were

    as stiff as roots. His throat seemed to be strangled and he couldn''t say a word!

    He helplessly watched the girl being forced into a desperate situation, and he helplessly watched her

    being torn to pieces in front of everyone! It could no longer be restored and pieced together, like a

    beautiful flower, torn into pieces!

    Many yearster, every time he thought of that scene, he could feel the deep hatred in her eyes!

    Therefore, she took revenge on him because he didn''t save her life. She burned herself to ashes!

    Although she hade back alive, he felt that she would definitelye back to take revenge on him

    for she had just been reborn and died once! As soon as Hiram thought of those past, his heart seemed

    to be split up!

    He would never let the time go back to that night, and he would never let her see how guilty he had

    been for so many years!

    He closed his eyes and didn''t even dare to look at Emma. He felt that the silent me was more

    unbearable than the sound scolding, so he hurried away from the hospital and rushed home in anger!

    He came back to find out the truth!

    One for Emma, and one for Reba!

    But he didn''t expect that his wife would really give him a big surprise!

    It was her who sent the message. She was the one who had done those things! He couldn''t tell what

    kind of feeling he had at that moment. Was the coldness piercing through him in an instant, or the great

    pain making him absent-minded? But the truth of his matter was in front of him, and he actually wanted

    to believe her, but her attitude really made him angry!

    He drove a car casually out of the Mo mansion. He didn''t want to go to the hospital. He didn''t want to

    face the reproachful eyes of Emma. He didn''t want to smell the disinfectant in the hospital. He didn''t

    even dare to see the weak and seriously ill Reba on the bed!

    That was Reba, whom he had been taken as his sister and he took good care of her. That was

    Reba, who he had been missing Emma all the time!

    However, she was so frightened because of Alline. When she woke up, she looked at him with panic,

    fear and resistance. He knew that Reba was really seriously injured because of the kidnapping. She

    was an innocent girl, but because of this, she was very nervous. Even in her sleep, she was shouting in

    a low voice, "Help, Hiram, help me! "

    His heart clenched. He didn''t know how to get back the pain, and he didn''t know how to make himself

    feel better. It was so painful that he couldn''t control himself. He called his friends and asked them out to

    drink!

    Since his car ident five years ago, he had been in bed for two years. Later, his grandfather came to

    the Mo mansion and taught him a lesson. He forced the Gu family''s business to him. Then he began to

    run the business of the Gu family slowly. But because the business of the Gu family was not in L city,

    he often flew out all day long, so he rarely contacted his former friends. On the one hand, his legs were

    not convenient. It was inconvenient for him to move. On the one hand, he had a strong self-esteem and

    didn''t want others to see him down and out!

    He was Hiram, he was born in a noble family and had been an invincible expert in the crowd since he

    was a child. How could he bear being looked down upon by others!

    Fortunately, several friends answered his phone and came. He was now back in the Mo group.

    Although he was only a director of the design department, he was still the future crown prince of the Mo

    group. No one would refuse his invitation because of this identity!

    He waited in the box for a while, and several famous young men of L city arrived!

    The gentle and handsome one was Robert Duan, who was called Mr. Robert. Then came in a feminine

    and handsome man, who was called Eric Bai, and thest one toe was a ck bronze handsome

    man with ck frame sses, Victor Zhuang.

    After they exchanged greetings and sat down, Robert spokezily and jokingly, "Mr. Hiram, it''s not

    interesting for you to be my friend. You haven''t called me for so long! "

    "Yes, I''m asleep. Why did you call me at this time? Are you crazy! Victor yawned. He couldn''t stay up

    all nightst night. Today he had a hard day and finally had an early sleep, but he was disturbed by this

    boy again!

    Eric didn''t say anything. He just raised a ss of wine and clinked it with Hiram.

    There was no sincerity in Hiram''s voice. He said, "Come on, I''ll treat you to a drink today. Don''t be so

    listless. Come on, let''s drink tonight! "

    Then he asked the waiter to open several bottles of wine.

    The others were all stunned at the sight of this scene. Among them, Victor was unhappy and couldn''t

    help but tease, "Mr. Hiram, are you unhappy with your marriage! Today is a special day for us! "

 Chapter 70 How Doughty Is This Girl (Part One)

    Chapter 70 How Doughty Is This Girl (Part One)

    Hearing that, Hiram stopped pouring wine. There was no joy or anger in his tone. He just wanted to

    have a gathering with these old friends today and have a good drink by the way. He raised his head

    slightly and said, "Hey, I didn''t invite you to my wedding. Today is apensation for everyone, but

    remember to give me a red envelopeter! "

    "You are so fucking mean. Mr. Hiram, do you stillck money? Do you need to rob us? Eric took a ss

    of wine and said with a faint smile. Everyone in L city knew that the Mo family was the richest family in

    L city. Although the Mo family has been shuffled in recent years, the Mo family still had a powerful

    background. Even if Hiram hasn''t shown up for five years, he still had a good brother!

    Chester was also a rare elite in the business world. He could make more money than anyone else,

    especially the business of the Mo family in the past few years was getting better and better. The other

    wealthy ns were gnashing their teeth in hatred!

    "To be honest, I''m a little poor recently. I need some help! Hiram was just kidding!

    As for men, sometimes when they were unhappy, they needed to find some fun to reduce their

    pressure. But today when they gathered together, they didn''t mean to do so. Therefore, there were four

    men sitting in the box, one was more handsome and the other was more meat and lustful. After a long

    time, the atmosphere became lively. With a ss of wine in his hand, Hiram said with a faint smile, "All

    right, all right, I''m just kidding. I''m buying you a drink today. Let''s have a good drink! Come on, I''ll drink

    first! "

    "Mr. Hiram, to be honest, you have been married for several months. How about you share your

    wedding life with us? Mo family had nned to keep their marriage a secret, and Hiram didn''t tell

    anyone about it, but his friends naturally knew it!

    "I wish I could kill her! "Thinking of what Peggy had done today, he almost crumbed the crystal cup!

    All of them were stunned when they heard this. How much hatred was there between the newly

    married couple? Did he have to kill her? It seemed that the rumor was true. Mr. Hiram was very

    dissatisfied with the marriage. They all knew in private that it was Ethan who made the marriage. No

    matter what, he forced Hiram to marry his wife. Moreover, no one dared to disobey Ethan in the Mo

    family!

    Moreover, if Ethan didn''t agree, they couldn''t get divorced. Even if Mr. Hiram was not satisfied with this

    marriage, he would probably be tied up for a lifetime. No wonder Mr. Hiram came here today and drank

    with his friends!

    This time, no one was in the mood to make fun of him. Their friend had a bad marriage life and wanted

    to drink. As friends, what could they do? Naturally, they drank together. Therefore, everyone drank!

    As for men, if they were in a bad mood, they could drown their sorrows in wine. After drinking, they

    would forget everything!

    Hiram seldom drank in the past few years. He couldn''t hold on any longer because of his poor drinking

    capacity. After a while, Hiram leaned against the sofa and couldn''t move at all. He snorted and said,

    "Alline, you are fucking ungrateful! "

    He was so angry that he couldn''t even forget what happened tonight even if he was drunk. He didn''t

    say anything, but in fact, he didn''t believe that Alline had done that earth shaking thing. Although she

    had been in the bar for three years and had a lot of bad habits, sometimes like a little rascal, she

    couldn''t do it even if she was brave enough!

    But he couldn''t figure out why the message was from Alline!

    He really couldn''t figure it out!

    Eric was close to him, so he put his elbow against him and said, "Hey, Hiram, what are you talking

    about? "

    "Alline, stay away from me. Don''t touch me! There was a fire burning in Hiram''s heart, burning his five

    organs and six lung. He was very ufortable. The alcohol made him feel a little blurred in his sight.

    He thought he had returned to the Mo mansion, and Alline was with him. Didn''t she dislike him? Didn''t

    she want to be with her old lover?

    He didn''t want her to do that! Where did he not treat her well? How could he not bepared with that

    toy boy!

    "What should we do? Mr. Hiram is drunk. We can''t leave him here tonight! Eric couldn''t hear what he

    said. Hiram pulled his cor and tie. He looked like a drunkard rater than an elite!

    "Call his wife! What a bad guy Victor was! It was his proposal. He really wanted to see how Hiram''s

    wife looked like. He heard that she came from HC City. But looking at Hiram, how capable his wife was

    to make Hiram so angry!

    After thinking for a while, they decided to call Hiram''s wife and ask her to pick him up!

    Since Hiram went out, Alline hadn''t fallen asleep. She sat cross legged on the sofa. It was sote, and

    the world was dim. She sat there, watching TV silently. Only the screen was moving, but there was no

    sound.

    She pulled a long face and looked at him seriously, but she couldn''t see anything. She kept thinking

    about what happened tonight. She didn''t know why, but her heart was stabbed by his distrust in the

    end!

    Her mind was in a mess, but she couldn''t help wondering when she had sent that message to Emma.

    She didn''t even have any personal rtionship with Emma. She didn''t know why, and why the

    message was sent from her phone! Did someone take away her phone? But why did he send this

    message? Was he just trying to frame her?

    She was so angry that she clenched her fists, but finally smashed them weakly on the sofa!

    Because of her great strength, the sofa was a little sunken. She was very depressed. Irritably, she

    poured herself a ss of cold water and drank it up. After drinking the water, she felt that the anger in

    the bottom of her heart was a little reduced. She threw the ss on the table casually, took her slippers

    and went back to the bedroom. It was already two o''clock in the morning. It seemed that Hiram did not

    intend toe back tonight. She took a shower and changed into pajamas!

    She decided not to wait for him. That bad man had better die outside! He''d better nevere back!

    Anyway, they were going to divorce! There was no need for her to put up with it anymore! As long as

    he was willing to divorce her, she would immediately get out of here and not bother him at all. But she

    felt depressed and didn''t know what was going on!

    She didn''t want to think too much. She went to bed, pulled the quilt and fell asleep! But she tossed and

    turned and couldn''t fall asleep. When she closed her eyes, she saw the disgusting face of Hiram! And

    his distrust in his eyes! Damn it! You bastard, Hiram!

    All of a sudden, her phone rang. Alline was shocked. She sat up from the bed and took out her phone.

    When she saw the three words on the screen, it was from Hiram, she thought for a while and finally

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    answered the phone. But she heard a warm male voice from the other end of the phone, which was not

    from Hiram. "Sister inw, Hiram is drunk. Can youe and pick him up? "

 Chapter 71 How Doughty Is This Girl (Part Two)

    Chapter 71 How Doughty Is This Girl (Part Two)

    "Okay, where are you? I''ll be right there! Alline''s tone was very calm. How could Hiram get drunk? She

    had never seen him drunk before, but since he was drunk, she would torture him tonight! This bastard

    always bullied her!

    She would teach him a lesson today when he was drunk!

    After making up her mind, she asked the man for the address. She put on a T-shirt and a pair of pants,

    went downstairs, took the car key and went out. It was two o''clock in the morning, there was no one on

    the street. Alline drove fast and directly to the nightclub!

    When she arrived, someone stopped her. She found a private room ording to the address given by

    Hiram''s friend!

    As soon as she pushed the door open, it was quiet for a moment. There were several men sitting in the

    box, and Hiram was drunk on the sofa. Even if he was drunk, he did not forget to curse. The man

    wearing sses looked at her and said, "Who are you! "

    "Alline! She said coldly.

    Everyone was quiet. This woman was so beautiful. Her young face was full of amazement. Her eyes

    narrowed and she was a little unhappy. But even so, she gave off an indescribable spirit!

    Her long hair was a little curly andzily fell down, making her skin white and beautiful. Obviously, she

    was young and beautiful!

    It turned out that Hiram was really lucky to have such a beautiful wife!

    Before they could react, Alline had already walked over and pulled Hiram up. "Can you still walk? "

    Hiram looked at her drunk and hazy, "Fuck off, Alline, don''t touch me! Get out! "

    This voicepletely made Alline dumbfounded. At this time, it was obvious that Hiram was drunk. It

    was really lucky that he could still recognize her. Alline really wanted to p him two times, but his

    friends were here. She did not continue with him. She lifted him hard, pulled him up, and said coldly,

    "Hiram, if you continue to curse others, I will push you into the toilet! "

    Hearing this, all the young people in the room were shocked!

    What was Hiram''s life at home! They must have fought at home! She said she would push him into the

    toilet! How could she do such a thing with such a big grudge!

    Hiram pushed Alline away, "Get out of here! "

    Alline was so angry that she didn''t go to bed at midnight just to pick him up, but he asked her to get

    out! The anger that Alline had held for the whole night burst outpletely. As soon as she let go of his

    hand, Hiram fell on the sofa. She took a ss of wine on the table and poured it on his body. Hiram

    shivered and sobered up a lot! His face was stained with wine. He wiped his face with his sleeve!

    After a while, the young men in the room werepletely shocked. How powerful this girl was!

    Victor couldn''t stand it anymore and persuaded, "Alline, don''t be angry. Hiram is in a bad mood today

    and has drunk two sses of wine. Please don''t be mad at him! ''Oh my God! This woman is beautiful,

    but her short temper is really amazing!''

    Alline showed a kind smile, "I''m sorry, everyone! Then she looked down at Hiram and asked gently,"

    Mr. Hiram, are you sober? Do you need me to help you sober up? "

    Although Hiram didn''t wake up and was still in a daze, he was a little sober. He staggered to stand up

    and looked at the demon like smile on Alline''s face. Suddenly, he took a step forward and grabbed her

    cor with his big hand. "Alline, you''re courting death! "

    However, he was drunk and didn''t have much strength. Within two seconds, Alline pulled him away and

    whispered in his ear gently, "Mr. Hiram, if you don''t mind, I''ll strip you naked here today and take nude

    photos of you. You can do whatever you want! "

    Her voice was so soft that no one else heard it, but Hiram heard it clearly. How dare she! Hiram gritted

    his teeth, "How dare you! But he was drunk. What he said didn''t threaten Alline at all!

    "Of course I dare! Hiram,e back with me. Stop it. Let''s go home first! Alline''s face changed and

    she looked as gentle as water again. Her voice made people feel goose bumps!

    After saying that, she said thanks to the people in the room regardless of the objection of Hiram, and

    then left with him!

    The people in the room looked at each other!

    Robert smacked his lips, but he still didn''te to his senses from the scene just now. He couldn''t help

    but sigh, "God, this girl is too hot. Damn it! Look at her figure, her little face, and her temper. The life

    with this woman must be colorful! Hiram is really a lucky man in love! "

    Eric shook her head disapprovingly and said, "The more beautiful a woman is, the more thorny she is. I

    can finally imagine what kind of life Hiram is living! "

    Touching his sses, Victor concluded in a serious tone, "It''s better to be gentle! It was hard to live with

    a beauty! "

    The three of them shook their heads at the same time and paid unspeakable respect to the marriage

    life of their friend!

    As soon as they walked out of the nightclub, a gust of cold wind blew, and Hiram woke up a little. He

    looked at Alline with his eyes wide open and shouted involuntarily, "Alline, why are you here? "

    "Mr. Hiram, why don''t you want me to pick you up? Alline repliedzily.

    Hiram shouted, "Alline, who told you to pick me up? Fuck off! "

    With a sneer, Alline looked at him up and down and nodded with interest. The smile on her face

    became wider and wider, and even her cold and burning eyes were filled with a trace of smile. "Well,

    Mr. Hiram, I won''t apany you anymore. You can go back tonight. Oh, no, this ce is just close to

    the hotel. There are many beauties. Maybe you cane here to have an affair! "

    After saying that, she pushed him away and Hiram stumbled to sit on the ground!

    Without precaution against her movements, Hiram was really embarrassed. He shook for a long time,

    but could not stand up, so he simply squatted on the ground. He could not stand up, and his eyes were

    red because of alcohol. He said maliciously, "Alline, how dare you! "

    "Of course I dare! Alline shook the key ring smartly and walked towards her car!

    Seeing that Alline was about to leave, Hiram was very angry. Was this woman really going to leave him

    here for a night? It was not for fun. Although it was hot now, if he slept in the parking lot for a night, his

    reputation would be ruined. He staggered and struggled to stand up. He chased after her. "Alline, stop!

    "

    Alline had already started the car. She rolled down the window, narrowed her eyes with a smile, and

    asked coldly, "Mr. Hiram, what''s wrong with you again? "

    "Drive me home! With his body leaning against the car and his whole body leaning against the window,

    Hiram thought if he could move his hand now, he would definitely give Alline a hard p. But he was

    not that powerful now!

    Alline stared at him. After being drunk, Hiram didn''t look so arrogant anymore. Instead, he looked

    dispirited and beautiful. She stretched out half of her body and askedzily, "Mr. Hiram, are you sure

    you don''t want me to get out and want me to drive you home? "

    Hearing her mockery, Hiram felt a little embarrassed, but he had no choice. asionally, he had to be

    thick skinned. "I was drunk just now and talked nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. It''ste. Send me back!

    He raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He drank too much tonight and felt a little headache. He

    couldn''t stand it!

    "Then I will send you back reluctantly! Alline unlocked the door and said casually, "Come on! "

    Hiram got in the car, reeking of alcohol. Alline rolled down the window and blew away the smell of

    alcohol in the cool wind at night. Why didn''t this man soak himself in alcohol tonight? Smelling the

    smell of alcohol, she almost got drunk!

    When they arrived at the house, Hiram had already fallen asleep. Alline patted his face and found that

    he had fallen asleep. She frowned and was about to pat him to wake him up, but suddenly she heard

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    him muttering, "Alline, I don''t believe you! After saying that, he turned over unconsciously and

    continued to fall asleep.

    Hearing that, Alline paused for a while. Was he saying that he believed her? Then why did he question

    her so much as soon as he came back today!

    At that moment, she couldn''t tell how she felt.

    The second day when he woke up, Hiram found himself lying on the sofa in the bedroom for a whole

    night. He was over 1.8 meters tall, and he was very ufortable sleeping on the sofa. He was

    covered with a thin nket, and his clothes were still the same asst night. Most importantly, he had a

    headache!

    He raised his hand and rubbed between his eyebrows. He didn''t know where he was. He had a blurred

    memory ofst night and drank a lot. He didn''t remember what happenedst night at all. He muttered,

    "Alline, water! "

    A ss of water appeared in front of him at the right time. After drinking it, he felt better in his throat.

    "Who sent me backst night? He rubbed his forehead and asked in a hoarse voice.

    "A beautiful girl sent you back. Mr. Hiram, that girl was so beautifulst night. What? She was your

    former lover? Alline didn''t know if he was pretending or not, so she couldn''t help teasing him.

    Hiram asked in disbelief, "A beauty sent me back? Are you sure? He woke up a lot and his eyes were

    unfathomable. Looking straight at her, Alline felt a little guilty and smiled awkwardly, "Of course it''s true!

    Are you hungry? I just called the main house to bring breakfast here. We''ll eat at home today! "

    "Why don''t I remember? I''ll call Victor and the others! Hiram just felt that there was something wrong

    with her reaction! He stood up and tried to reach for his phone. But after a while, he didn''t know where

    it was.

    Alline coughed gently, "I''ve told you that a beauty sent you back. Hiram, do you want everyone to know

    how embarrassed you werest night? "

 Chapter 72 A Woman No One Wants In Her Life (Part One)

    Chapter 72 A Woman No One Wants In Her Life (Part One)

    Hiram looked at her suspiciously. He knew that Alline looked like a steamed bun, but this girl, if you

    really offended her, she would definitely punish you well. Moreover, he had no impression of what

    happenedst night. He raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. "What on earth did you do? He was

    more curious about Alline''s reaction if she saw a strange woman send him back!

    Alline looked at herzily, she stood up and said, "If you want to know, I''ll tell youter! Then, she went

    downstairs as soon as she walked out of the bedroom,pletely ignoring him.

    Hiram didn''t have anything to eat for breakfast, and he had a stomachache. After washing, he went

    downstairs and saw that Alline was sitting in the dinning room and eating breakfast leisurely. Seeing

    himing down, she smiled and said, "I prepared you white porridge. It''s not good for your stomach

    to eat something else because you drunk too much yesterday! Then she lowered her head and began

    to eat the soup dumplings.

    The Mo family had a lot of people and it was hard to please all, but the cooks of the Mo family were not

    afraid of being tired. Everyone''s taste was different. Every morning, they would prepare more than a

    dozen dishes for others to choose. But today, he didn''t know if Alline did it on purpose, because there

    was no side dish! A bowl of porridge was there, but in front of her were her favorite pickles, soy milk

    and so on. It was really enviable!

    "You did it on purpose! After taking a seat, Hiram pointed out the truth directly.

    Alline didn''t deny it. She put thest dumpling in the cage into her mouth and drank up the soybean

    milk. Then she saidzily, "Whatever you think, Mr. Hiram, I''m not with you today. I''m leaving! "

    "Sit down! Hiram had a mouthful of porridge. Mo family''s cooks were good at making even porridge

    which made him suddenly want to eat more. After a few bites, he gradually feltfortable.

    Ignoring him, Alline suddenly put her hands on the table, stretched out her beautiful little face and

    asked proudly, "Mr. Hiram, if you want to be close to me. Could you please find some other work? You

    really put me in a dilemma! "

    She sighed, as if she couldn''t stand anything when she was with him.

    Taking a nce at her, Hiram grinned and suddenly said, "Miss Alline, please identify yourself. You are

    sold to the Mo family by Lou family. What should I say? You have no right to object! "

    Alline was not annoyed at all. She sat down with a smile and said, "Oh, Mr. Hiram, you are really not

    romantic at all! "

    Ignoring her, Hiram ate the porridge slowly and elegantly. After he finished the porridge, the

    drunkenness on his face had eased a lot. He stood up and saw that Alline, who was holding her

    briefcase, was standing a few meters away from him. The morning light fell. This woman''s beautiful

    face was reflected in the sun. She was so beautiful that no one dared to look at her! Thinking of her

    good, her bad, somehow! All of a sudden, Hiram''s heart tightened, and an indescribable emotion

    spread in his heart.

    Even if he had already confirmed that Alline had bought the money to hire someone, he suddenly didn''t

    want to leave it to Emma. Although Emma didn''t say anything yesterday, what she meant was that she

    was angry with Alline. Although she grew up apart from Reba, she was still her twin sister after all,

    so she would naturally favor the side of Reba.

    If Emma made a scene, he might not be able to end it. Maybe he would go to see her again this time!

    At least, for the time being, the evidence of Emma was conclusive. It depended on how they wanted to

    deal with it. He actually had no room for manoeuvre!

    Looking into his eyes, Alline suddenly smiled and said, "Mr. Hiram, can we go to work now? "

    Hiram withdrew his sight and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He looked at his wife, and there was

    nothing he couldn''t see. He pursed his lips and went out first. Seeing his figure, Alline followed him out.

    They arrived at the parking lot and Alline walked towards her car.

    Suddenly, Hiram shouted, "Alline, let''s go to thepany together today! "

    "All right! With the remote control in her hand, Alline was about to unlock it. When she heard his words,

    she stepped back and sat in a car with him. The driver started the car and Hiram closed his eyes for

    rest. Suddenly, Alline asked," Hiram, what are you going to do with the matter of Reba? "

    "Are you afraid? Raising his eyebrows, Hiram asked coldly.

    For his suspicion, Alline was somewhat angry, but in Hiram''s opinion, the evidence was conclusive and

    her crime had been settled. She took a deep breath to suppress the emotions that should not be

    surging in her heart. "I say it again, Hiram, it was not me who did it, and there was no need for me to do

    so. Don''t you trust me at all after I married you for so long? "

    Her eyes were so bright that there seemed to be mes jumping in them. Raising his eyebrows, Hiram

    looked at Alline. There was no fear or panic on her face, but a kind of sadness of being insulted. At that

    moment, his heart skipped a beat. He actually had a rush to believe in Alline. But when he thought of

    Reba''s dying appearance, and that kind of thing could happen to Emma. He couldn''t calm down

    and said, "Deal with it ording to the truth. I won''t let go of anyone who dares to hurt Reba!

    Speaking of this, his beautiful eyes suddenly shed with a cold light and took a deep look at Alline.

    Hearing what he said, Alline paused for a moment, and thenughed. "Then I hope you won''t wronged

    a good person casually, Mr. Hiram! "

    "Alline, do you have to talk to me like that? Hearing the irony in her words, Hiram frowned and wanted

    to quarrel with her again. He didn''t understand that he hadn''t quarreled with others in the past more

    than 20 years since she came to the Mo family. How could he be so angry with such a woman?

    That was right. This woman was bad tempered and stubborn. Except for her small face, she had no

    advantages all over her body!

    Fortunately, she had married him, or no one would want such a woman for the rest of her life!

    Alline was finally wrong. In a person''s heart, if he didn''t have your position, he wouldn''t consider for you

    one one. They had been married for several months and slept on the same bed. They had done the

    most intimate thing, but they were like strangers.

    He would rather believe an outsider''s one-sided words than listen to her exnation. Thinking of what

    happenedst night, Alline really regretted that she didn''t let him run naked in the Mo mansion

    yesterday. She took a deep breath and said, "Sorry, Mr. Hiram, I was out of my mind! "

    All of a sudden, Hiram became angrier. For some reason, his face turned cold and his eyes were

    indifferent. He looked strange and even his posture was alert. They didn''t have much time to work

    together. Alline liked her car and didn''t want to have anything to do with him in thepany, so she

    always liked to drive alone. But in the Mo family, every young master and Miss had their own special

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    car when they went out. But she didn''t. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She drove alone

    every day, which was very strange!

 Chapter 73 A Woman No One Wants In Her Life (Part Two)

    Chapter 73 A Woman No One Wants In Her Life (Part Two)

    There was silence again in the car. Until the two of them arrived at thepany, they didn''t say

    anything. Alline didn''t want to speak, and neither did Hiram. The two of them were stubborn and neither

    of them was willing to speak. But when he saw the indifferent attitude of Alline, the anger in the bottom

    of his heart finally broke out. Alline was his special assistant, and she was responsible for many things

    in life.

    She had been making coffee for him the whole morning. She made a cup of coffee for him as he liked,

    but the original cup was sent away and made it again!

    She had been tossing and turning in the tea room for dozens of times the whole morning. It was

    estimated that everyone in thepany knew that Mr. Hiram was in a bad mood today, or he wouldn''t

    be so abnormal and try to torture his assistant.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    When Alline entered thepany, she was not in the design department. It was not until Hiram

    returned to the Mo group that he transferred her back. At that time, there was a rumor that Alline had a

    close rtionship with Hiram, and thepany began to spread the news that Hiram was chasing after

    Alline!

    However, the two of them had been in thepany for a period of time, maintaining a pure and

    beautiful superior subordinate rtionship. Until today, everyone finally saw the beginning of a love

    affair between the two, especially today when someone saw that Hiram was working, with a face of

    desire and dissatisfaction! In addition, the two of them entered thepany one after the other. It could

    be a good opportunity for those who were usually bored and loved gossip!

    After making coffee for thirty-seven times as Hiram was ordered, he finally showed mercy to Alline.

    Alline felt that her two legs were broken after she walked out of the office. After making coffee for the

    whole morning, she felt that her breath was full of the smell of coffee. Shezily leaned against her

    seat, not to mention that Hiram was really good at torturing people. She even wanted to die.

    All of a sudden, the phone on the table rang. She resumed her professional attitude and answered the

    phone. It turned out that she was not in charge of this area, but it was imposed on her by Hiram.

    Therefore, she had to face many crank calls for Mr. Hiram every day, including popr stars and young

    models. It could be seen that the news of Hiram''s marriage was not leaked out at all. Otherwise, how

    could it be so strong. He was so popr!

    Bah! Bitch! How dare he keep a woman outside after getting married! Every time she received this kind

    of call, from her anger at the beginning to her indifference in the end, she had been numb, but today''s

    call made her greatly surprised!

    Because the phone call was from Emma, she did not understand that as the once best lover of Hiram,

    it was more convenient for her to call him directly to find his private phone. Later on, she thought that it

    might be a demonstration!

    Alline greeted to her indifferently. She picked up the phone, with a faint smile at the corners of her

    mouth. She didn''t know what she was thinking. It was really funny that Hiram said he wouldn''t divorce

    her, and on the other hand, he was secretly preparing for the divorce!

    She really didn''t know what the man was thinking. Was it because of male chauvinism or his

    domineering nature? Since he wanted to make up with Emma, why didn''t he let her go?

    How dare he! With a disgusting expression on her face, Alline thought, ''If he dares to be with Emma, I

    must divorce him!''!

    She would never allow that there was a third person in her marriage life. If it weren''t for the third

    person, her mother wouldn''t have ended up like that, so this was the only thing she could insist on. As

    long as Hiram asked, she would definitely leave without hesitation!

    Even if the price was unimaginable for her, she had to leave!

    In less than five minutes, the internal phone rang again. It was from Hiram. "I have to go outter. You

    call the driver and ask him to wait for me downstairs. Remember to order a bunch of flowers and fruits.

    I''ll go to the hospitalter! "

    "Yes, Mr. Hiram. I''ll do it right away! In thepany, Alline was still busy with business. She hung up

    the phone and began to be busy. When everything was ready, Hiram had walked out of the office. She

    didn''t know where Jenny, who had been following Hiram sincest night, had gone. Alline frowned

    slightly for this finding, but she didn''t think too much. Maybe Hiram had asked Jenny to do something

    else. After all, although Hiram was the design CEO of the Mo group, he was still secretly controlling the

    development of the Gu group. Sometimes, he was too busy to do anything. She could understand why

    he didn''t have Jenny by his side.

    When Hiram passed by her, he took a look at her for a while. Then he raised his head and strode out of

    the door.

    Alline thought that the look in his eyes was full of suspicion, trial and hatred. If he didn''t care about his

    image, he would probablye up and kill her directly, which made her a little unbearable. She had

    seen the disgusted and alienated eyes of Hiram. It was the first time that she had seen his cold and

    emotionless eyes. Her heart tightened, and she wanted to say something, but finally she said nothing!

    If she guessed right, it must be because of the phone call just now!

    Apart from that, she couldn''t think of any other reason why Hiram suddenly hated her so much!

    Although she didn''t know Emma well, at this moment, she didn''t like her at all. She should have

    appreciated that kind of woman, but she couldn''t like her anyway. No matter how powerful and dazzling

    she was, and no matter how much she appreciated that wless strong woman, she couldn''t like her.

    Subconsciously, she felt that she couldn''t be friends with Emma.

    Their rtionship couldn''t be eased because of Hiram. Emma was the one he loved deeply in his life,

    and she was unlucky to be his wife, who was an important role in his life. But her self-knowledge was

    neverparable to Emma!

    Because Hiram didn''t like her. Even if she was his wife, she had no chance of winning!

    What was more important than the word "like" in the world? No, so she lost from the very beginning!

    Alline had been busy all day long, so she wouldn''t make blind and disorderly conjectures. Atst, she

    couldn''t bear to call Cathy and asked about her brother''s information. Cathy had some clues, and she

    had sent someone to follow. If everything went well, she should be able to find her brother soon.

    Finally, she had a good news to set her mind at rest.

    Perhaps Cathy heard her sadness andforted her in a low voice, so that she would try her best!

    That was not what made Alline sad. She hadn''t heard from her brother for so many days. In fact, she

    had beenmunicating with the Lou family, but they didn''t tell her anything. No matter how she asked

    and begged, Andrew didn''t do anything. Every time she mentioned this question, Celine would ask her

    to wait and told her that they will meet each other one day.

    Although Alline didn''t know what Celine was nning, she always felt that she was setting up a big

    trap, a trap that could destroy her. When that day happened, she finally understood what Celine really

    wanted!

    Although the call was short, at least Alline saw a glimmer of hope. She had struggled in the darkness

    for too long, and there was almost no hope. She once thought that life would go on like this.

    Fortunately, Cathy gave her a glimmer of hope.

    She didn''t have the face to tell Cathy what had happened during this period of time. Cathy had always

    hoped that their rtionship would be better and better, but she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t even forget

    Colin. Every time she wanted to get close to Hiram secretly, her heart was broken by various reasons.

    This man didn''t belong to her, even if he was her husband, he didn''t belong to her.

    At that moment, her heart was empty. She didn''t know what her life would be like if she left Hiram, nor

    did she know if Hiram would smile lightly after he knew that she had left and say that it was finally over!

    After all, he hated her so much at the beginning. He should not be reluctant to leave her!

    Alline stayed in thepany alone and went back veryte. She didn''t want to go back to the Mo

    mansion. After she went back, the house was full of shadows. She didn''t want to recall her quarrel with

    Hiram, and she didn''t want to quarrel with him any more. She wouldn''t admit what she hadn''t done.

    Even if they forced her, she wouldn''t admit it.

    It was not until Ethan suddenly called her to go home that she felt as if something was out of her

    control and walked in a dangerous direction. Alline came out of a cafe and drove back to the Mo

    mansion.

    When she arrived at the parking lot, the butler of Ethan was waiting there in person. Alline''s heart sank

    and she didn''t know what had happened! Although Ethan''s butler was a servant, he had a good status.

    Almost no one in the Mo family dared to make trouble in front of him, because he was the most

    important person around Ethan. Ethan relied on him all his life and treated him very well. Even his

    residence was in the same level with Mo family''s sons and daughters. It could be imagined how

    important this person was in Ethan''s heart!

    "Mrs. Mo, be careful when you speakter! The butler, who had been silent all the time, suddenly

    reminded her in a low voice when they entered the L Garden.

    Alline was stunned and smiled at him gratefully. It seemed that tonight''s life would not be so easy!

    But she didn''t know what was waiting for her inside the door!

    By the time she arrived, Hiram had already arrived. Seeing here in, he looked up at her without

    saying anything. After greeting to Ethan, Alline sat down, her heart beating fast. She didn''t know why

    Ethan asked her toe to the L Garden.

    Ever since she married with Hiram, there were very few chances for her toe to theL Garden.

    Although the L Garden was not the most beautiful garden in Mo family, the scenery and paintings here

    were all antique. Compared with the modern or vintageyout of other parks, only by entering this

    garden, could you feel a feudal autocratic from the heart to the body. She sat down with her heart

    beating fast, but her face was still as usual.

    She was afraid that except for what happenedst night, Ethan would not have anything to ask the two

    of them back together!

 Chapter 74 Tear Up The Hope With His Own Hands (Part One)

    Chapter 74 Tear Up The Hope With His Own Hands (Part One)

    Ethan habitually made tea in the tearoom. Not long after, the fragrance of the tea curled up, somewhat

    showing a sense of peace. He personally ordered tea for the two of them. "Alline, you haven''t drunk the

    tea made by grandpa, right? Have a taste today. How does it taste? "

    Alline took it over in a hurry, but her fingertips trembled slightly because of the heat from the ss.

    "Watch out! Hiram, who has been silent all the time, suddenly reminded when he saw this scene. But it

    was toote. Because of Alline''s nervousness, a cup of hot tea was all poured on the back of her hand.

    Because the water in the cup had just boiled, her hand immediately turned red.

    At that moment, regardless of the pain, Alline was extremely embarrassed. She steadily put the teacup

    on the table. She had never drunk any tea. In Lou family, when Andrew was free, he would

    asionally show off his tea skills, but Alline liked to drink some carbon coke. She hadn''t really drunk

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    this kind of tea before, so she identally scalded her fingers.

    "Let me have a look. Without any refutation, Hiram pulled her hand. Her fingers and the back of her

    hand were scalded red. With a slight frown, he suddenly stood up and took her to the room without

    demur. He turned on the tap and let the cold water wash on her fingers for a while before he said

    reproachfully, "Fortunately, it''s not hot. Why are you so careless! "

    "I didn''t know it would be so hot! Said Alline uneasily. All of a sudden, she felt a little concerned about

    the rudeness of Hiram. Maybe this man still cared about her subconsciously!

    Somehow, such an idea came to Alline''s mind.

    "What are you thinking about? You are so stupid! Even the tea couldn''t be served well! Hiram said

    mercilessly. He cleaned her fingers and kept mumbling, "If you still feel painter, call the doctor to

    send some scalding medicine! "

    "Hiram, in fact, you still care about me, don''t you? Alline don''t know why, she asked softly.

    Hiram was a little angry, "When did I care about you? I just don''t want to see your hand scald and lose

    a capable subordinate. Besides, I don''t want to take care of you. You are so stupid! "

    There was finally a glimmer of warmth in Alline''s eyes. Seeing this awkward man, she stood on tiptoe

    to kiss the corner of his mouth and said, "Hiram, if you care about me, you can tell me. I won''tugh at

    you! "

    "How could you see that I care about you? You tter yourself. Go out. Don''t make grandpa wait too

    long! He pulled a piece of tissue and threw it to her. Then he went out without looking back, leaving

    Alline alone. She couldn''t help smiling.

    ''Hiram, you are arrogant, awkward and sharp tongued!

    When Ethan saw the two of theme out, Hiram looked cold and indifferent, but there was a little

    anger in his eyes. On the other hand, there was a smile on the expressionless face of Alline. Ethan

    nced at them and asked with concern, "Are you all right? "

    "It''s okay. Thank you for your concern. It''s Hiram who made a fuss! Said Alline in a gentle tone. By the

    way, she looked up at Hiram, who was sitting opposite to her. Did this guy have to stay so far away

    from her in front of his grandfather?

    "That''s good! If you don''t have anything else to say, just go. I''ve just asked Devin to call the hospital

    and bring you some medicer! Ethan didn''t change his expression, but his tone was still

    concerned. Naturally, he saw the small movements between the two people, and a hint of joy appeared

    in his eyes. He personally picked up Alline for Hiram, so he naturally hoped that the two people would

    get along well with each other and be of great help to the Mo group in the future. Moreover, in so many

    years, there should be someone who could take care of Hiram by his side!

    Therefore, he was happy to see the rtionship between them!

    Although the power of Lou family was far inferior to that of the Mo family in all aspects, it was enough

    for Lou family to have Alline alone!

    If it weren''t for Susan, he wouldn''t have allowed this marriage to happen even if Vincent was disabled.

    He did some simple actions for Alline and taught her some tea tasting skills. Seeing that she was novel,

    she learned happily, so the atmosphere was much more harmonious. However, Hiram had been sitting

    not far away with a dark face and did not look at Alline.

    Ethan''s tea was not something ordinary people couldn''t drink. His tea was good, water was good, and

    tea was good. Only a few people in L city could drink the tea made by himself. Ethan poured another

    cup of tea for Alline.

    Alline had already learned thoseplicated and beautiful movements, so her hand was not scalded

    this time. And because of this cup of tea, she was ttered. She sincerely said, "Thank you, Grandpa

    Ethan. "

    "Alline, you have been married to the Mo family for several months. Are you still used to the life here? If

    you are not used to it, you can tell me. I will try my best to meet your requirements! Ethan squinted and

    fiddled with the tea set casually.

    Alline smiled gently, "Grandpa, I''m fine here. Hiram takes good care of me. She married to L city far

    away. Because of the customs of the two cities, she couldn''t integrate into the life here so soon, but she

    knew what kind of life she lived.

    She was married by Lou group as a victim of amercial marriage, so she never had any

    requirements. From the first day she entered the house, she would not show too much emotion in front

    of the Mo family. In addition, the Mo family more or less had a natural sense of superiority, so they

    naturally did not like a daughter-inw from another province, especially for her, Gloria was not good to

    her.

    Although the people in other rooms didn''t say anything, they were not close to Alline.

    However, Cathy had trained her temper for three years, so it was appropriate for her to deal with these

    things. She was the daughter-inw of the Mo family, but because of her way of entering the house and

    the deep pain and disgust of Hiram, it was not easy for her to live in this family!

    Fortunately, Alline didn''t have the habit of making trouble. She stayed in a small yard and lived a

    peaceful life. Moreover, in the Mo family, Kevin had always been very good to her. She had always had

    a good impression of him who had saved her once. In addition, the two of them had been in the same

    age, so they got along well with each other. Therefore, she was happy in the Mo family. Kevin didn''t

    have many chances to see her, but every time he came back, he would bring her some rare things!

    "I''m satisfied to see that you two love each other more and more. When thepany is not so busy,

    give birth to a child as soon as possible. I can help you take care of him or her for a few days! Ethan

    looked forward to it, and even his spirits are full of expectation.

    Alline was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer this question. She was only twenty

    years old and hadn''t nned to have a child so early. Moreover, did Hiram want a child? He didn''t

    seem to have such a n!

 Chapter 75 Tear Up The Hope With His Own Hands (Part Two)

    Chapter 75 Tear Up The Hope With His Own Hands (Part Two)

    Compared with the tangle of Alline, Hiram was calm and said, "Grandpa Ethan, if you like children, we

    will have one soon! "

    With her eyes wide open, Alline looked at him in disbelief. Was it so easy to have a child? He said in a

    rxed tone. For some unknown reason, Hiram sat beside her, patted her hand and whispered in her

    ear, "Don''t you want a child of us two? I''m looking forward to seeing you give birth to a baby for me! "

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Alline''s face became hotter. She pushed Hiram, but he grabbed her uninjured hand to

    make her unable to move. She was shy and angry, but had no choice. She couldn''t help but secretly

    "Hiram, you are several years older than Alline. Sometimes you don''t have to make her take everything

    seriously. The first thing for men in our Mo family is to love their wives! Ethan said with a smile.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will be good to her! Hiram winked at Alline as he said this.

    Alline red at him, indicating him to restrain himself. What did it look like in front of his Grandpa!

    However, Ethan didn''t take it seriously. Because of the small movements of the two people, the smile

    on Ethan''s face had not been restrained. It was not until he coughed that the two separated quickly and

    sat down, waiting for the words of Ethan!

    Ethan nced at the two of them and asked in a low voice, "What happenedst night? "

    Ethan was well-informed, but Hiram had never thought that his grandpa would interfere in this matter.

    He suddenly had a lot of thoughts in his heart, thinking about how to say it out.

    "Alline, tell me! Ethan nced at his grandson and said to Alline.

    "Grandpa, in fact, I don''t know what happened. Let Hiram tell you what I have done! "What happened

    happened.

    Who on earth touched her phone and framed her!

    When it came to this matter, the harmonious rtionship between the two people disappeared all of a

    sudden, and Hiram''s heart sank again. He had already asked someone to investigate this matter, but it

    didn''t mean that he had gained something. When he went to the hospital today, Reba was still in a

    as he thought that it was all because of Alline, he felt so angry. He cast a cold nce at her. How dare

    she!

    As if not noticing the expression on his face, Ethan spit out a word, "Say it! "

    After telling him everything that had happenedst night, Hiram finally handed over the mobile phone of

    Alline and Emma to Ethan. This was the evidence that he had been carrying with him all the time. He

    tried to find some clues, but unfortunately he didn''t.

    Ethanpared the two mobile phones and found that the messages on Emma''s mobile phone were

    indeed sent from Alline. There was no possibility of a series number, which meant that the person who

    took the mobile phone might be the instigator behind.

    "What do you think, Alline? Tell me! He took a deep breath and asked.

    Hearing what Hiram said, Alline thought of what happened yesterday again. She clenched her fists and

    finally loosened them, like a deted ball. "Grandpa, the phone is indeed mine, but I really don''t

    remember when I sent this message! Besides, I have no enmity with Emma. There is no need for me to

    send this message to ask her out! "

    "Your phone is yours, if it is not you who sent the message. Who has touched your phone? Ethan

    asked calmly.

    It was because she didn''t know who had touched her that she was in such a dilemma. Yesterday when

    she returned home, she threw her bag downstairs, but her mobile phone appeared in her bag in a short

    time. It was very likely that the servants in the yard had touched her mobile phone! But her phone had

    always been stored well. Few people noticed it. If there was a servant in the yard, it would be fine. The

    key point was that there were two cooks and servants in the yard. Unless there was only one person,

    they wouldn''t find her phone so soon!

    Or did someone see her when she put her phone down? Thinking of this possibility, her heart began to

    wander again, but this situation was indeed a little discouraged. "I didn''t bring my phone with me

    yesterday. I don''t know who had touched my phone! "

    Hearing that, Hiram got furious all of a sudden. He stared at Alline and said in confusion, "All the

    people in the yard are left by my mother. Who do you think is possible to use your mobile phone to

    frame you? Alline, don''t you think your guess is ridiculous? "

    "I really don''t know. It didn''t feel good to be forced by a man who was sleeping on the same bed with

    her, especially when he seemed to be so angry with her. Alline''s heart was like a small fire, and it hurt

    very much.

    Seeing the pitiful expression on her face, Hiram took a deep breath and suppressed his anger in the

    bottom of his heart. He said as if he was merciful, "It''s not impossible for me to believe you, Alline. "

    Hearing that, Alline''s eyes lit up. Did he believe her? He was finally willing to try to believe her.

    But what he said next made Alline stiff in an instant. "Tell me where you went and who you met

    yesterday! Looking at her pale face with satisfaction, he finally said seriously, "This is yourst chance.

    "

    His eyes were cold and indifferent. When he looked at Alline, she was inexplicably provoked by his

    coldness. "I went to see a friend. I was just going to see a friend. "

    "Are you sure you have friends here? Alline has been married to him for a few months. She had to go

    to work and got off work on time every day when he was unable to move. She won''t go shopping or the

    beauty salon like otherdies in the house. She had spent all her time on herself. She really didn''t have

    time to make new friends.

    Alline didn''t know it was a good thing or a bad thing for Hiram to know her well once. She opened her

    mouth and said, "I... I "

    "Tell me. His words were as cold as ice.

    Alline bit her lips. Her pitiful look was very eye-catching. She felt that she had been forced to the cliff by

    Hiram. Sooner orter, she would fall down and smash to pieces. After thinking for a while, she finally

    said honestly, "I went to see Colin yesterday. He came from HC City yesterday. We just had a simple

    meal together. "

    "Are you sure? Hiram didn''t know why, his eyes slowly narrowed, and a dark light shed in his eyes,

    burning like fire. The coldness in his eyes made Alline tremble. "If you don''t believe me, I can call Colin

    in front of you! "

    Why didn''t he believe her? Alline didn''t understand why Hiram had such a deep prejudice against her

    that he could spoil the sister of his first lover, but she couldn''t defend herself. It was difficult for her to do

    that on purpose. She didn''t know what to do.

    From the very beginning, she stumbled through the marriage. She didn''t see the sun. Sometimes, she

    would think whether she could keep it until the day came. She didn''t expect that she was still wrong.

    The marriage between the two of them was always in darkness.

    Hiram handed her mobile phone casually. Alline took a deep breath, deliberately suppressed the pain

    in her heart, and dialed a familiar number. ''Colin, you must prove my innocence, or I really don''t know

    what to do!''

    The phone was quickly picked up, and Colin''s slightly surprised voice came from the other end of the

    line, "Alline, you are finally willing to call me! "

    After the two of them chatted casually for a while, Alline couldn''t wait to ask the question that had been

    troubling her for a long time, "Colin, the dishes in that private restaurant we wentst night tasted good.

    When can we go there again? "

    "Alline, what are you talking about? I don''t understand? His voice was mixed with confusion and doubt.

    Alline felt that her heart was lifted, and her tone was rare to be anxious. "Colin, what''s wrong with you?

    Didn''t youe to L cityst night? Have you forgotten that we two had dinner together? It''s in the

    private restaurant of the Cheng family! "

    "Are you kidding me? I haven''t left HC City these days! Colin shattered her hopepletely. He asked

    worriedly, "Alline, are you too tired recently and hallucinating? "

    Alline felt that her breath was grabbed by someone and it was difficult for her to make a sound. She

    didn''t know how to get rid of this feeling. She had always believed in Colin. Even if the two of them

    couldn''t resume their rtionship, she had always believed in him. He was upright, kind and never lied.

    But now, he didn''t admit what happened yesterday. Why?

    In this world, she didn''t know. If Colin couldn''t make her believe, she didn''t know who else she could

    believe. She didn''t dare to think about the purpose of Colin''s doing so, but her heart was like a needle

    pricking, and it hurt so much that she could no longer bear it.

    From the moment she heard Colin''s answer, her brain was buzzing, as if she could not hear anything.

    She did not know how long it took before she heard the anxious voice of Colin. He asked her what

    happened. It was not until then that Alline came to her senses, but she could not even pull out a bitter

    smile. She heard her own voiceing out of her throat. "Colin, even you are lying to me? "

    After saying that, her phone fell to the ground, and the electric board fell out,pletely powered off.

    However, she couldn''t stop the pain in her heart. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, as if she

    would faint at any time. A moment ago, Colin had promised the two of them a bright future, but now he

    tore up all her hopes. Although it was just an answer, it was the only evidence to prove her innocence.

    How could he bear to tear it up himself? Alline dared not think too much. She was afraid that if she

    thought too much, the truth would be embarrassed!

    Ethan looked at her worriedly, while the look in Hiram''s eyes was uncertain. It seemed that Alline had

    beenpletely defeated. He didn''t understand whether an answer was so important to Alline?

 Chapter 76 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part One)

    Chapter 76 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part One)

    After a long time, Alline calmed down. She had experienced such despair five years ago. When the car

    was destroyed and people were killed, she was also afraid, but this nightmare made her try again

    today. She bit her lips hard, and the blood loss on her lips finally revealed a strong sense. "Hiram, we

    can check the surveince video, and I can also go to that private restaurant. The people there should

    remember me! "

    She said in a trembling voice, which made people feel sorry for her!

    "Enough! That''s it! Looking at her trembling face, Ethan felt that she was like standing on a cliff. As long

    as someone pushed her casually, she would fall downpletely. He didn''t dare to imagine what kind

    of force she had been forced by Hiram!

    Hiram was also trapped in the sadness of Alline, unable to move for a long time. He had never seen

    her so desperate, as if she had fallen into a heavy mist. She couldn''t find the direction, and her head

    broken and bleeding, but she wouldn''t stop. An inexplicable emotion surged in Hiram''s heart. He

    wanted to hold her gently in his arms andfort her softly, but he couldn''t. At least for the time being,

    he couldn''t!

    At the thought of the feeble look of Reba on the bed, a knife pierced into her body. If it weren''t for

    Reba''s luck, she would have died in the murder yesterday, so he couldn''t be softhearted. As long as

    Alline admitted her crime, he would ask for the forgiveness of Reba and Emma. He would do

    anything even if they wanted his life. But what he couldn''t tolerate was that it was Alline who did it. Why

    did she refuse to admit it, did she really think that he was going to send her to prison?

    She was Hiram''s wife. No one could touch her without his permission!

    However, this matter involved too many things. If he didn''t give a satisfactory answer to Emma, it would

    definitely cause a storm. He was the eldest son of Mo family, and he didn''t want Mo family to be in

    turmoil in the wind and rain. All his thoughts must be based on the interests of Mo family, which was his

    education from childhood to adulthood, so he hoped that this matter could be settled peacefully!

    It was good for everyone, and it was also good for Alline. After thinking it through, he said, "Grandpa, it

    can''t be let go. Reba can''t be injured for nothing. Do you know that if I waste yesterday, she

    would have died? If I didn''t give Emma and her an exnation for this matter, how could I face Emma

    in the future! I won''t spare Alline this time! I will let her know the consequences of making trouble! If I

    hadn''t stopped her yesterday, the police would havee to her and you wouldn''t have been partial to

    her! "

    After all, it''s for Emma. ''How much do you love her? You love her so much that you can hurt me

    unscrupulously for her! Looking at Hiram, he looked cold, firm and bright, but with a bloodthirsty killing

    intent in his eyes.

    She looked at the ground and didn''t want to exin anything more. Her husband had made up his

    mind to send her to prison, but she couldn''t resist. She only felt tired. "Hiram, I''ll say it again. I didn''t do

    it. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you give me to the police and let them deal with this matter! "

    "Don''t think I don''t dare! With his eyes wide open, Hiram was furious.

    Alline closed her eyes and didn''t say anything. It seemed that she had nothing to say to him. The

    quarrel had exhausted her both physically and mentally. She was like a fish stranded on the shore.

    Without water, she could only be dry and die!

    "If you don''t want to talk to Emma, I''ll talk to her." said Ethan, his eyes burning with anger and stared at

    Hiram! "

    "Grandpa Ethan, it''s really unfair. It''s not fair at all for Reba and Emma! In Mo family, Ethan was the

    most powerful person. No one dared to disobey him, but today, Hiram disobeyed him again and again!

    As there was no outsider, Ethan would at least show some respect to the eldest grandson. He snorted

    coldly and said with disdain, "Fair? You can ask her if it''s fair for me to deal with this matter. Tell them to

    "Grandpa Ethan --" Ethan''s stubbornness and tyranny gave Hiram a headache.

    Ethan''s attitude was arrogant. Even if he was old, his majesty would not be reduced. His eyes became

    sharper and his words were as deep as thousands of gold. "I have the right to decide the family, and I

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    have the right to deal with it! I''m tired. You two go back! "

    "Grandpa Ethan, you are so unreasonable! Hiram was so angry that he trembled all over. He clenched

    his fists. He knew that in this house, what Ethan said was the same as the imperial edict of the ancient

    times. He would never change his golden words!

    But he couldn''t let the matter be settled in this way. If he didn''t reach a good result today, it would

    cause greater waves in the future. He didn''t allow anything bad to happen to Mo family!

    In other words, even if what Alline said was true that she didn''t do it and someone framed her, the trap

    was too deep. The Mu family, the Guan group, the Shen family and the other families in HC City were

    all involved. The Mo family was a big family, but if they didn''t give Reba an exnation and the

    three families worked together, the Mo family might not be able tough to the end!

    As a businessman, he must have a long-term view in doing business. He knew what his grandfather

    meant, but if he didn''t say anything, it would be the most deadly hidden trouble. Now as long as Alline

    nodded and admitted that she did it and apologized to Reba, he would solve the following problems!

    He would never let Alline suffer, but she refused to nod, which made him very angry! He felt that this

    woman was simply ungrateful, not only vicious, but also stubborn like a cow!

    "Yes, I am unreasonable. Alline is our daughter-inw. You can''t make our family suffer for an outsider!

    Ethan had a bad temper when he was young. He cultivated himself and didn''t get involved in so many

    things in the past few years. Then he gradually calmed down, but once he touched the bottom line, it

    would still cause some bloody nature in his nature.

    Emma almost ruined his grandson, whom he was proud of five years ago. Five yearster, he would

    never allow any ident to happen to Hiram. She was Emma, right? He wanted to see who was

    setting this trap. Who was ying the game?

    If he dared toy a finger on the members of Mo family, he had to ask for Ethan''s permission!

    His attitude today was obvious. He didn''t believe that Hiram could be rebellious!

    Hiram was so angry that he had no choice but to call out, "Grandpa Ethan! "

    "No need to say anything more. I have made up my mind. It''s gettingte. You two go back. You have

    to go to work tomorrow! Ethan said indifferently. Then he looked at the pale faced Alline and said,

    "Hiram, you are several years older than Alline. Sometimes you have to learn to give in, you should

    know whatever you can and can''t do. You should think it over in your mind! "

 Chapter 77 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part Two)

    Chapter 77 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part Two)

    Before Hiram could say anything more, Ethan asked someone to send the two of them out. Hiram

    clenched his fists and left angrily. After the two of them left, he let out a sigh. He knew that Hiram didn''t

    have any feelings for Alline. When he set up the trap, he had considered Hiram''s reaction. In the past

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    few months, he did hate Alline as he thought. The two of them had a quarrel, but he didn''t think he had

    done anything wrong. Most of the marriage life of the rich ns seemed to be alienated, but many of

    them were still maintained. Young people paid attention to what they liked, but if they insisted on these

    things all the time, it would be sad. How could they continue the family business? Not to mention

    anything else, even if he thought it was difficult for Hiram to let Alline marry him, he did not regret his

    insistence from beginning to end!

    Moreover, if Alline was really like her mother, he would have expected the marriage. He was afraid that

    she didn''t care about Hiram from beginning to end, which would be the final hidden trouble. He hoped

    that the two young people could love each other and advance together, which was what he hoped

    most. If they could fall in love with each other, he would be happier!

    As for Emma, Ethan snorted in his heart, and a cold light shed in his bright eyes. Hiram could marry

    anyone, but not Emma. This was his bottom line and his persistence!

    Even if that didn''t happen five years ago, he wouldn''t allow Hiram to be with Emma for the rest of his

    life!

    After the two of them left, Ethan let out a long sigh and hoped that Hiram wouldn''t be so stupid to be

    taken advantage of!

    And on this matter, his eyes shed. It seemed that the house had been quiet for too long, or how

    could it be so coincidental! He would like to see who dared to stir up trouble in his house!

    At this time, the Butler, Noah, came in and said, "Mr. Ethan, it''s time to sleep! "

    With a faint smile, Ethan withdrew his sharp eyes. Supported by Noah, he stood up and said, "Noah,

    do you think that if Hiram goes back, will he make things difficult for Alline? Or you can send someone

    to check on themter. I don''t want the two children to have any conflict again! "

    "Mr. Ethan, you don''t have to worry too much about the younger generation''s business. Hiram knows

    what he is doing! Replied Noah.

    Ethan thought for a while. Indeed, he had had been very satisfied with Hiram''s calmness from

    childhood to adulthood, so he was willing to believe what he had said this time. He would not get Alline

    angry. But he suddenly remembered something and said, "Help me investigate something! "

    "Please tell me! Noah nodded.

    On the way, with a gloomy face, Hiram didn''t say anything. He always knew that his grandpa was a

    man of his word in this house and he would definitely keep his words. If he didn''t allow him to

    investigate this matter again, he couldn''t continue to investigate it openly. But he was unwilling to let it

    go. If he really let it go!

    In fact, he also wanted to prove that Alline was innocent, but the fact was so desperate that he could do

    nothing about it. How he hoped that Alline didn''t call Colin just now. If she didn''t tell him the truth

    herself, it would be the biggest blow to him!

    After the two returned to the Juan Garden, Alline ignored him and went upstairs to take a shower.

    Sitting in the living room in a daze, he scratched his hair irritably and felt a pang of pain in his head. He

    had stayed in the hospital for a whole day today. He had arranged the best doctor, the best caregiver,

    and even ordered food for Reba. In fact, he could handle all these things with a call. In order to

    make up for his guilt, he had done these things himself. However, Emma had always been cold and

    refused to talk to him.

    She even threatened to talk about this matter with him after Reba recovered. In the past, Emma

    had a soft appearance, but she was very firm. In the past few years, she had been more different than

    before. Now she was a strong woman in the business world, and her mind was deep and difficult to

    understand!

    He lit a cigarette. It seemed that he had solved the problem with it when he was irritable in the past two

    days. He had been thinking about how to deal with it well. On the one hand, he could not only not make

    Emma disappointed, but also protect Alline. However, after thinking for so long, he did not have any

    thoughts. The servants in the Juan Garden had fallen asleep. He looked at the time and found that it

    was already three o''clock in the morning!

    He finally got up from the sofa. Maybe because he had sat for too long, his legs were a little numb

    when he stood up. His body shook involuntarily, because he was worried that Alline had already gone

    to bed. He put it very gently when he entered the room, but when he turned on the bedsidemp, he

    suddenly found that there was no one on the big bed. What was she doing at thiste hour!

    The anger in the bottom of Hiram''s heart rose all of a sudden. Regardless of anything, he looked

    around, but did not see Alline. He could not help shouting, "Alline! "

    What the hell did she want to do? Didn''t she go to bed in the middle of the night? Was she missing her

    first lover again!

    His chest was filled with something unknown. He strode out of the bedroom and looked around the

    second floor, but he didn''t see anyone. He gritted his teeth and went to the third floor. Sure enough, he

    found someone in a guest room!

 Chapter 78 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part Three)

    Chapter 78 Good To Everyone, Good To Alline (Part Three)

    The light was bright, and the person on the bed did not react. She held her arms and shrank into a ball,

    with tears on her face. She muttered, "Mom, Mom -"

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She called her mother and brother, but her tears were flowing more and more fiercely!

    He knew that Alline''s mother had a car ident five years ago. At that time, she was the only one who

    was in good condition in that car ident. Her mother died on the spot, and her brother''s brain was

    injured, unconscious and in a vegetative state.

    At that time, she was only fifteen years old.

    How did she get through the pain of losing her family when she was fifteen years old? And how did she

    wait for her brother to wake up day by day in despair? When Jacob gave him these materials, Hiram''s

    heart trembled. But because of his personality, he did not intend to tell Alline. Moreover, he did not want

    her to know that he was investigating her behind her back!

    So he didn''t tell her. He didn''t expect to see her helplessness at such a night.

    Somehow, he managed to suppress his anger. He raised his hand to touch her hair and coaxed her

    silently for a while before she slowly fell asleep. He was also tired. He took off his clothes and went to

    bed with her. He didn''t want to do anything at night!

    When Alline woke up, she felt very tired. Yesterday, she had a dream and dreamed a lot of old things.

    Atst, somehow, a monster suddenly stopped her. She tried her best to get rid of that monster, but no

    matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape. After tangled with the monster for a whole night, she

    felt that she was not in the spirit before sleep.

    When she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face in front of her, she blinked and wondered why

    this monster was Hiram? When did hee to the third floor? She was still in a daze, and Hiram

    opened his eyes at the right time. When he saw the person in front of him, he muttered, "What time is

    it? "

    Alline watched the time and said, "It''s half past six. "

    Rubbing his head against her neck, Hiram said vaguely, "Sleep a little longer! After saying that, he

    closed his eyes and fell asleep again!

    Alline was dumbfounded. How could he be here? Did he just hold her for one night? It was really rare.

    This guy usually had a look of disgust even after he had sex with her. After that, he would definitely be

    the first one to rush into the bathroom to take a shower, making her feel that the man in the bed was

    not him. She did not expect that he would hold her in his arms for the whole night.

    With mixed feelings, Alline tried to get out of bed secretly several times, but she was held tightly by

    Hiram, which made her speechless! How she wished she could smash Hiram and stop him from getting

    up. She didn''t know why he went to the guest room to sleep with herst night. He didn''t seem to miss

    her so much before!

    Since she married into the Mo family, her biological clock had been adjusted. In the past, she went to

    workte and usually woke up at about ten o''clock. Now, she woke up at half past six every day,

    washed her face, put on makeup, put on clothes, and went to the main house for breakfast. At eight

    o''clock, she would drive to thepany, go to work, and then get off work, and then go home.

    Half an hourter, Alline finally couldn''t bear to wake up Hiram. As soon as Hiram loosened his arms,

    she jumped off the bed to clean herself up. It had been half an hourte. She didn''t know if she could

    eat breakfast timely. If she didn''t go to the dining room, Grandpa wouldn''t say anything, but others

    would say that she didn''t know the rules, so she couldn''t bete.

    Seeing her running away in embarrassment, Hiram really wanted to follow her, but his things were all

    downstairs. He casually put on a pair of trousers and went downstairs. There were some things to talk

    aboutter. Now early in the morning, he didn''t want to quarrel with Alline!

    Sure enough, when the two arrived at the main house today, they were a littlete. Ethan didn''t call for

    breakfast until he saw the two!

    Alline was a little uneasy. After breakfast with her head down, she didn''t say a word to Hiram. She

    seldom spoke and no one else cared about her. However, Vivian looked back and forth between her

    and Hiram for a while.

    After breakfast, Alline and Hiram went to the parking lot together and said nothing all the way.

    When Alline sat on the driver''s seat and was about to drive, Hiram suddenly opened the passenger

    seat and got on the car. Looking into her confused eyes, he saidzily, "I didn''t sleep well today. I didn''t

    want to drive! "

    Was this an exnation? ''It''s really hard for you, Mr. Hiram.'' Although mocking in the bottom of her

    heart, Alline still started the car quietly and walked out of the parking lot. On the way, she pursed her

    lips and didn''t say anything, as if she was focusing on driving.

    When they were about to arrive at thepany, Hiram suddenly asked, "Why did you sleep in the

    guest room yesterday? "

    "Shouldn''t I ask you this question? Why did you suddenlye to the guest room yesterday? Alline

    rolled her eyes at him and said coldly.

    Hiram squinted, "Answer my question, Mrs. Mo! "

    It was really rare that he still remembered her identity. With a mocking smile at the corners of her

    mouth, Alline said, "Mr. Hiram, don''t you hate me so much that you want to send me to prison? Didn''t I

    fulfill your wish to sleep in the guest room and make you out of sight and heart? "

 Chapter 79 Would She Fall In Love With Him (Part One)

    Chapter 79 Would She Fall In Love With Him (Part One)

    A cold light shed in his eyes, and he looked at the woman sitting on the driver''s seat sharply and

    aggressively. "Alline, when on earth are you going to stop? "It seemed that he was gnashing his teeth.

    He just couldn''t bear to see that every time Alline spoke, her body was full of thorns!

    It seemed that for her, he was not her husband at all, but her enemy. This recognition made him very

    unhappy. When he was generally unhappy, he would naturally make the people around him unhappy!

    She looked confused and asked herself if she had made any trouble. After what had happened, she

    hadn''t made a fuss at all. She stepped on the brake and stopped the car steadily at the roadside. She

    turned her head to look at Hiram and said calmly, "Am I wrong? Haven''t you always been annoying at

    me? Now I move out of the master bedroom, in order not to be in your eyes and annoying. What else

    do you want me to do? Do you want topensate my life to your little lover, so that you are willing to

    give up? "

    "Nonsense! "Hiram''s voice also rose. Her words were too harsh. He and Reba were just brother

    and sister. If it weren''t for Emma, he and Reba had nothing to do with each other. Now she had

    thought that she was right. She hurt Reba, so he took care of Reba for her. Did she really want

    to make it a big deal and let everyone know that there was a daughter-inw in the Mo family who hurt

    people through other''s hand?

    "You know clearly whether I''m talking nonsense or not. Hiram, I just can''t figure it out. You already have

    someone in your heart, but why do you still condescend to let me stay with you? Although I''m not

    magnanimous, I''m still able to distinguish right from wrong. I won''t be shameless to ask for something

    that doesn''t belong to me! "Alline was a little bit angry because of the look in his eyes!

    Sincest night, she had been very angry. This man didn''t believe her from beginning to end. He

    believed that she had done that, and even didn''t listen to her exnation. If he had a little bit of her in

    his heart, how could the current situation be like this? How could she hold back her grievance? She

    wanted to vent it, but she couldn''t!

    "Huh! "Hiram smiled coldly, and his eyes were so cold that they made her tremble. "After all, you have

    spent so much effort just to make up with your first love. Do you really think you can still be with him as

    the past? "

    "Hiram, we are talking about the temporary separation of us. It has nothing to do with Colin. Even if I

    want to separate with you, I have never thought of being with him! "Alline was irritated by his sharp and

    sour tone. Like an angry lion, she stared at him fiercely, with a thinyer of blush on her face!

    "You''d better not! "Hiram said coldly. "Even if you did have thought of that, you can''t have such an idea

    in the future. If I know you meet him again, I don''t know what I will do! "

    Alline was confused by his attitude which was perhaps like that a lion was afraid that someone would

    grab its territory so it left its own smell on it. "Mr. Hiram, please rest assured. I won''t do it again! "

    A touch of destion appeared in her eyes as she thought of something.

    After what happenedst night, she and Colin could never go back as the past, never!

    From the moment he tore up her hope with his own hands, from the moment he lied to her, they could

    no longer go back to be who they were in the past. To be honest, after the pain, she didn''t know

    whether she should me Colin or not, but she couldn''t forgive him for insisting on lying on one simple

    thing. She couldn''t find a reason to exin for him, nor could she find an excuse for herself to continue

    to be stubborn.

    "Mrs. Mo, did anyone tell you not to think about other men in front of your husband? "Noticing the

    subtle expression on her face and the pain and despair in her eyes, Hiram said unhappily.

    Alline came to herself and smiled bitterly, "Mr. Hiram, if you have the ability to make my mind only focus

    on you, I will never have time to think about others! "It meant that he was not charming enough. Even if

    he locked her around him, she still wouldn''t fall in love with him!

    All of a sudden, Hiram leaned over, giving her a sense of oppression. He carefully stared at her little

    face. This woman, every time she went out, she would draw exquisite makeup with beautiful slender

    eyebrows, light makeup eyes, straight and small nose, and pink thin lips. This woman, from her bones

    to skin, had a fascinating taste.

    No wonder in the past three years, she had be the mainstay of the Sexy Club, and no one could

    shake her position!

    Thinking of this, his mind became more and moreplicated. He raised her chin and smiled, "Mrs.

    Alline, do you mean that your husband is not charming enough? How about we have a try tonight? "

    His ambiguous words made Alline''s heart beat inexplicably. She subconsciously stepped back a little

    and said, "Mr. Hiram, you''re joking. You''ve always been very charming. It''s me who fail to recognize

    your charm! "

    Hiram smiled. With her hands against his chest, Alline kindly reminded him, "Mr. Hiram, we are running

    out of time to work. Let''s discuss this question again when we have time! "

    She tried to push him away again, but he didn''t move at all. Suddenly, he pinched her chin and kissed

    her on the lips. It was not until he tasted her taste that he straightened up contentedly and leaned

    against the seatzily and casually. "Drive! "

    Gritting her teeth, she reached out and wiped her lips with her arm. She red at him, but didn''t intend

    to say anything more. If she continued to argue with him, she might not have to go to work this

    morning.

    "It seems that you''re not satisfied with my kiss! "Hiram noticed her action. This woman disliked his kiss

    in front of him. Was she provoking me? He really wanted to p her!

    "Well, I have no choice. Your kissing skill is so ordinary that I can''t pretend to enjoy it! "Alline sighed on

    purpose. She clearly disliked the expression on Hiram''s face just now.

    Hearing that, Hiram''s face darkened all of a sudden. He thought that Alline was really capable to make

    him lose his temper at any time. "Well, it seems that I have to learn more about kissing skills from you

    in the future. Otherwise, Mrs. Mo will always dislike me as her husband, which will also have a bad

    impact on our marriage life! "He sneered.

    Alline had already started the car again. The car walked slowly towards the Mo group. She nced at

    him and sneered, "Then I really look forward to you! "She sneered.

    He smiledcently and was in a good mood. He was inexplicably happy to see her being beaten!

    Sooner orter, he would pull out all the thorns of this woman and make her really surrender to him.

    Thinking of this, he twitched his mouth and closed his eyes.

    The car slowly drove to the parking lot of the Mo group and they got off. As usual, they entered the

    design department one after another. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 80 Would She Fall In Love With Him (Part Two)

    Chapter 80 Would She Fall In Love With Him (Part Two)

    They worked as usual. Hiram could also order her hard, and the cooperation between them wasn''t

    affected by the quarrel. To be honest, although Alline was young and inexperienced, after a period of

    training by Hiram, he found that she was useful. In the past few years, because his legs were broken,

    everything around him had been taken care of by Jenny and Jacob. He did not expect that Alline could

    cope with his picky character. He was really surprised.

    When it was time to get off work, Alline was about to leave. At the same time, Hiram walked out of his

    director office. Seeing her standing up, he suddenly walked towards her and said, "I may be backte

    tonight. Go to bed early. Don''t wait for me! "

    After a short pause, she replied frankly. Then she looked at the other people in the office. Everyone

    was in a hurry to get off work, and no one noticed the talk between them. She breathed a sigh of relief

    and did not think too much. She hoped that Hiram woulde backte every day, at least not to

    bother her, and she would also have a quiet life, and they did not have to look at each other every day,

    which was annoying.

    However, she didn''t expect that Hiram would be so busy. He had been busy for a week and came back

    asleep directly. It had been several days that they didn''t talk. They could talk a few words in the

    anything else except business. While she had always wanted to ask about the progress of kidnapping

    of Reba, he had never given her a chance.

    Alline was furious. She didn''t believe that there was still no progress after so many days, and there was

    still no evidence to prove her innocence. What she hadn''t done was all attributed to her, which made

    her sad.

    She was depressed. She just ate half as much as she used to. If the truth couldn''t be found out, she

    would always bear the crime of murder, and the one who was injured was Emma''s twin sister.

    ording to what Hiram had said, if Reba hadn''t shown up at that time, those people would have

    kidnapped Emma. So all the evidence indicated that she had done it, but she didn''t know when she

    had done it. Moreover, there was no need for her to do this. If Colin was willing to admit that he met her

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    that day, at least she could get rid of some suspects. However, the call from Colin directly extinguished

    her hope, which annoyed her.

    She hoped that Hiram could find out the truth, or she would go crazy sooner orter!

    It was rare for Hiram toe back early this night. Alline had already taken a shower and had worn

    pajamas. With half dried hair, she was sitting in the living room watching TV. Hearing the sound, she

    raised her head and saw hime in, so she walked up to him and took the coat for him. After hanging

    it up, she took the briefcase from his hand and asked kindly, "You''re back! "

    "Yes. "Replied Hiram lightly.

    Arm in arm, they walked to the living room side by side. She asked softly, "Have you had dinner? I

    made soup tonight. Do you want some? "

    It seemed that he was not in the mood to eat, so he said casually, "No, thanks. I have eaten outside. "

    Being attacked by his coldness, Alline was a little unconfident, but she had to figure out how to solve

    the problem. Otherwise, she would feel very ufortable and nervous all day long. She asked

    casually, "You have been very busy recently. Are you busy with the Gu group''s affairs? "Hiram didn''t

    have much work to do in the Mo group. He calmly took over the work of the director of the Mo group,

    and the work went on so smoothly that it was inconceivable. However, adding the work in the Mo

    group, the work in the Gu group still hadn''t been relieved.

    However, it was not convenient for her to interfere in the affairs of the Gu group now, so she was only

    responsible for the work of the Mo group as his assistant.

    "Hiram, let''s talk, okay? "She thought for a while and finally plucked up the courage to say.

    "Talk about what? "He sat on the sofa, looking very tired. He raised his hand and rubbed his temples

    with tiredness, and he refused to talk to Alline. It seemed that he didn''t intend to talk to her at all.

    "Hiram, you know what I want to talk to you. "Looking at his indifferent face, Alline said angrily.

    Hearing that, Hiram stopped what he was doing and looked up at her calmly as usual. During this

    period of time, he had been very busy, and because he hadn''t had a good rest, he had ck eyes.

    "Alline, if you don''t tell me, I don''t know what you want to talk about. "

    He still refused, as if he was going to burst out the unhappiness outside these days. He raised his

    eyebrows coldly. His handsome eyebrows and eyes were unfathomable, but deep and terrible. He

    looked at Alline without any tenderness.

    "Hiram, why can''t we talk nicely? We are a couple. You have been busy all day long, and we don''t have

    time to talk at all. So now I want to talk to you about what you are busy with and if there is anything I

    can help you! "With a sigh in her heart, she said in a soft voice.

    Hearing what she said, Hiram was in a better mood. He smelled the fragrance of her body after

    bathing. Although he was already exhausted, his heart was softened a lot because of her faint

    fragrance. The light fragrance on Alline was different from that of many women. Many people were

    used to applying perfume, and they chose expensive ones. Even the women in the house had their

    own preference for perfume. But there was no perfume in Alline''s dressing room, but there was a kind

    of perfumed bag in her clothes, which could not onlyfort him, but also make him rx. No wonder

    the fire in his heart was slowly cooled down.

    It had to be said that he liked this kind of smell very much. He couldn''t tell what exactly it was, but it

    smelled clean and pleasant, making him feelfortable all over. He took a deep breath and felt much

    better. "Nothing serious. I''ll be fine in a few days! "

    He didn''t want to talk more, but if he didn''t tell her, she would know it sooner orter. But he didn''t want

    her to know it too early. Even if the truth would be exposed tomorrow, he didn''t want her to know it too

    early.

    "Hiram, are you still unwilling to believe me? "Asked Alline in a low voice.

    He raised his hand and touched her little face. His heart moved since he hadn''t touched her for a few

    days. "Silly girl, how can I not believe you? Don''t forget that you are my wife. "He reached out and held

    her in his arms. As Alline lost her bnce, she fell into his arms.

    "Hiram, you are tired. Go to take a shower first. You may feel better! "It had been a few days since the

    his tight chest under his clothes, her face suddenly flushed inexplicably.

    "Don''t move. Let me hug you! "Said Hiram in a low voice. His voice was not as resistant as just now,

    but with an inexplicable interest.

    She didn''t dare to move. She just wanted to have a talk with him tonight, but she didn''t expect that it

    was not appropriate to talk with him in such a state. And now she didn''t know how to talk to him. This

    man had be more and more powerful, proud and confident since his legs were recovered, which

    made others'' eyes can''t help but follow him!

    They quietly nestled on the sofa in the living room, and Hiram quietly held Alline in his arms. It was the

    first time that they had been in such a warm and harmonious scene since they got married. Normally,

    they were neither tit for tat, nor quarrelling endlessly. It was the first time that they had unloaded their

    own defenses and sharpness. They just simply hugged each other and felt the intimacy between them.

    After a long time, Alline heard the light breath in her ear. When she turned around, she saw the man

    who had been holding her fell asleep. The light in the living room shone on his face, forming a beautiful

    picture. His face was perfect. His eyebrows and eyes were as handsome as ever, and even his

    sleeping face was so beautiful that she could not help but stare.

    This man was her husband. If she had met him a few years ago, would she fall in love with him? It was

    the first time that Alline asked herself such a question. Her expression becameplicated. She

    closed her eyes, as if she could gently erase this thought.

    The second day was weekend. After they had breakfast in the main house, Hiram suddenly asked

    Kevin and Gloria to go out with Alline. He said that she hadn''t gone out for fun since she married him,

    so he asked Kevin to go out for a walk with her. Kevin had always been fond of ying, and he

    wouldn''t stay at the Mo mansion for all day. He was usually free and unrestrained outside, and seldom

    went back home. He didn''t expect that as soon as he came backst night, his brother had arranged

    such a task. Although he wanted to refuse it, he took it happily after looking at Alline.

    After all, for him, he had always been very curious about Alline, but it was a rare opportunity to meet

    her, so he naturally had to seize this opportunity. About this woman, who could stimte his brother to

    be willing to receive the treatment and not to be decadent like the past several years after recovery, he

    had always been very curious! It was just because his brother didn''t like others to go to the Juan

    Garden, so he seldom went there. Otherwise, with his nature of gossip, he would have gone there to

    meet his sister-inw!

    Thinking of the rumor he heard from Chester yesterday, Kevin''s eyes darkened slightly. He thought it

    was better to take her out for rxation at this time, or she would be in a bad mood to stay here!

    However, he didn''t expect that such a simple thing would end up like this!

    He hoped that the matter could be solved today. Otherwise, the L city would be in trouble!

 Chapter 81 This Boring Man! (Part One)

    Chapter 81 This Boring Man! (Part One)

    Alline was also a little unhappy. She had nned her weekend for a long time. This weekend, she

    would focus on studying a few recipes at home. Recently, Hiram had lost a lot of weight, and she

    nned to make up for him. So she whispered to him, "Hiram, I don''t want to go out for fun. I have a lot

    of things to do today. How about another day? I really don''t want to go out today! "

    "Alline, it''s a rare chance for you to have a rest. You''ve lost a lot of weight recently. You can''t do

    anything today. Go out with Kevin. He loves going out most. You won''t feel bored staying with him!

    "Hiram coaxed her in a soft voice. He asked her not to wear high-heeled shoes when he went out

    today, so she wore a pair of t shoes today. Although she didn''t look as imposing as usual, she looked

    like a college student standing next to him.

    After thinking for a while, seeing the insistence in his eyes, Alline finally nodded with hesitation. "Okay,

    it''s up to you. I''ll try toe back early and cook for you tonight. "

    "Mrs. Mo, you are bing more and more virtuous! "Said Hiram smilingly, kissing her forehead

    gently.

    "Well, I just have seen you lose weight recently. By the way, you haven''t invited me to dinner since I

    married you. You must have a big meal with me some other day. I want to eat the authentic French

    cuisine! "Alline thought that she had been married to Hiram for several months. This boring man hadn''t

    given her any gift, except a mobile phone, but he took away her mobile phone and gave it to her

    forcibly just because he didn''t want her to contact Colin.

    As a matter of fact, this man was so stingy that he hadn''t even treated her a meal. It was unforgivable!

    Hiram smiled and nodded. "It''s up to you. We can eat whatever you want! "

    "Brother, have you had enough of your sweet time? Do you still want us to go out for fun? "Looking at

    them outside the main house, Kevin couldn''t help reminding them.

    Hearing that, Alline''s face turned red all of a sudden. Where could he see that she and Hiram were

    sweet? They were not familiar with each other.

    However, Hiram patted her shoulder gently and said with a smile, "Have a good time! "

    Waving him, Alline left with Kevin and Gloria. Gloria had made an appointment with her ssmates to

    go shopping today, but she didn''t expect that Hiram would ask her to go shopping with Alline before

    she left. She wanted to refuse instinctively, but when she met his cold eyes, she could only reluctantly

    go out with them.

    After all, her current financial power was in Hiram''s hands, so she could only reluctantly go with them!

    Otherwise, it would be unworthy if Hiram cut off her pocket money.

    They went out together in Kevin''s sports car. Kevin''s car was as mboyant as himself. The bright red

    color was dazzling, which surprised Gloria. "Kevin, your car is so cool. I like it very much. Can I drive it?

    "

    "How old are you? You want to drive? Let''s talk about it after you get the driver''s license! "He rolled his

    eyes at her and saidzily. Then he opened the door and asked Alline to get in the car first. Then he

    jumped into the driver''s seat.

    "Kevin, you are not a gentleman at all. I haven''t got in the car yet! "Gloria cried out! She was angrier at

    Alline because Kevin only opened the door for Alline but not her.

    "Get in by yourself. If you don''t want to go, you can stay at home! "With a yful look on his face, he

    squinted at Gloria with a faint smile. Since there was only one girl in this generation of the Mo family,

    everyone spoiled her. Therefore, she was obstinate and self-willed, but she was not bad actually.

    Gloria red at him angrily, but still got on the car. "Kevin, you are so bad to a woman. Be careful that

    you can''t find a girlfriend in the future! "

    "Oh, Gloria, don''t you remember how charming your brother is? A lot of women are chasing after me.

    But thank you for your concern! "Kevin teased his sister with a smile. Then he paused and said, "I

    bought a VCA watch in Francest time. It''s limited edition. Ms. Alline, do you want it? "

    Alline looked at him in surprise, but she remained silent when she saw the unhappy expression on

    Gloria''s face. However, Gloria red at him and reminded, "Brother, have you forgotten that my

    birthday ising? Where is my birthday gift? "

    "Ah, my sister, your birthday ising. What do you want? Tell me! "Said Kevin with a smile. It seemed

    that he didn''t concern about it.

    As a child, Gloria was too shy to tell him directly that she wanted the watch. "Kevin, I remember

    reminding youst time that I saw a watch on the magazine. Do you remember it? I want it! "

    They quarreled all the way and didn''t stop until Kevin finally agreed to give the watch to her. The three

    of them yed happily for a whole day. Because of the simr age, except Gloria was against Alline at

    the beginning, the three of them were closer to each other. After all, they were just youngsters. Alline

    had be the sister-inw of the two, but she was only twenty years old and was not as old as

    Kevin.

    As a result, the three of them had a good time during the day. Alline was a little worried that it was too

    helplessly.

    However, Gloria snorted, "Why did you go back so early? You''d better stay outside for a while, in case

    you feel ufortable when you go back! "What she said was surprising, but Alline felt ufortable.

    "What do you mean, Gloria? "

    "What do I mean? You''re the only one in the family who doesn''t know it. Emmaes back today!

    "Looking at the confused look on Alline''s face, somehow, she felt angrier and raised her voice.

    Although Alline had a bad feeling, she suppressed her curiosity and exined in a low voice, "I heard

    that Miss Emma had been living in the house in the past. It''s good that shees back now. After all,

    you and she have a good rtionship. Let''s live together! "

    A tinge of pity shed through Kevin''s eyes. After going out with her today, he found that Alline was a

    good person, and she was enthusiastic and dared to y anything. If she knew the truth, would it be

    too cruel to her?

    With an idiot look on her face, Gloria looked at Alline and said, "Do you know what it means? Emma

    used to live in our house because she was Chester''s fianc¨¦e, but the marriage between them had long

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    gone. Now shees back to live in our house. Do you know what it means? "After thinking for a

    while, Gloria bit her lips. As a little girl, she felt pity for Alline. Although she understood the twists and

    turns, she was still a child after all. "Moreover, not everyone can live in our Mo family! "

    Alline was stunned. She looked at Gloria''s angry face, and then looked at Kevin''s evasive eyes.

    Something gradually took root and grew up in the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know much about the

    past between Emma and Hiram five years ago, but she knew that he liked Emma very much. Because

    of Emma, though he had a car ident and his legs were injured, he refused to get the treatment. He

    would rather be confined to a wheelchair for five years. Therefore...

 Chapter 82 This Boring Man! (Part Two)

    Chapter 82 This Boring Man! (Part Two)

    She didn''t dare to think too much, but her face was bloodless. She looked at them nkly and painfully.

    Seeing the unbearable expression on Alline''s face, Kevin red at Gloria and said, "What are you

    talking about again? Alline, it''s gettingte. Let me drive you home! "

    After a day with them, Alline felt embarrassed to be called Ms. Alline, so she insisted that they call her

    by her name.

    "Okay, thank you, Kevin. And Gloria. I''m so happy that you can stay with me today! "Alline came to her

    senses and smiled. Her smile was somewhat pale and powerless, but she still insisted to thank them.

    "I don''t want you to thank me! "Gloria said awkwardly and got into the car first. This time, she didn''t sit

    in the back seat, but in the front. Her face looked a little angry as if she was a little regret.

    She had been different in the past. She had been sad for a long time after Emma''s death. She even

    wondered why Emma, who was so beautiful and approachable, died so suddenly. At that time, she had

    asked Grandpa Ethan, but Ethan had scolded her and told her not to mention it again, so she had

    stopped talking about it unhappily. But today, why was she so impulsive? Was it because of Alline''s

    help to cure her brother''s legs? Or was it because she simply thought that Alline was a good person?

    She couldn''t figure it out, but when she saw Alline''s pale face, she was more or less a little unhappy!

    Five hours ago, in the Mo mansion.

    A low-key and luxurious Bentley slowly drove into the Mo mansion. The car slowly stopped at the

    parking lot. A woman in ck got off the car. She looked a little neat and tidy with her long hair simply

    rolled up, and her face was covered with light makeup, making her look as cold as jade.

    She only wore a watch on her wrist out of habit, and there was no other decorations except it. It was

    simple and clean, just like herself, clear and in, just like the garden full of fragrant white leaps, quiet,

    bright, and fragrant. Her face was a typical beautiful face, and her outline was clean and neat. Her face,

    like the sparkling jade, shined others'' eyes and moved others'' hearts. With a faint smile at her mouth,

    she looked around and saw the familiar scene. She did not expect that she would finallye back

    after five years.

    ''The Mo family, we have been apart for five years. How are you?''

    Seeing that Emma was back, Hiram and Chester came over. They looked calm. "Emma, you''re back! "

    "Hiram, long time no see! "Emma greeted casually. She looked sideways and saw the man besides.

    With a faint smile on her lips, trying to hide the confusion in her eyes, she nodded slightly and said,

    "Chester, long time no see! "

    After they greeted each other, her face returned to calm, but only Chester looked extremely painful.

    "Emma, I didn''t expect that you are still alive! "With she still standing in front of him alive, his heart

    seemed to be released, and could no longer be pieced together.

    "Yeah, I am still alive. Will you be too disappointed? "Emma said casually, with no joy or anger in her

    eyes. She looked at them with an uninterpretable expression. She looked back and forth between

    them, and finally her eyes fell on Hiram. Hiram paused, took a breath and said, "Emma, we all hope

    you are alive! "

    The past was so tragic that no one was willing to mention it. In the past few years, everyone was

    overwhelmed with pain, and no one dared to reveal the old thing that had been sealed for many years.

    They were afraid that if they touched it slightly, they would be overwhelmed with pain, and life was

    worse than death!

    "Forget it. I''m noting back to talk about these old things with you. How have you been since we

    stayed apart for a few years? "Emma changed the topic and seemed to have forgotten the past. She

    mentioned the past casually and looked at the house indifferently. The Mo family was as beautiful as

    ever, and the scenery was as beautiful as paintings, making people feel rxed.

    "Everything is fine. How have you been these years? "It had been a long time since thest time Hiram

    talked to her. Since they met and Reba was hospitalized, Emma had never been nice to him. He

    didn''t expect that she would be so kind today. It was really surprising! So he couldn''t figure out what on

    earth she wanted to do.

    With a casual smile, Emma walked side by side with Hiram, as if for so many years, there had been no

    gap between them, nor enmity. They were as sweet and intimate as before. Hiram had been trying to

    keep a distance from her, but over the years, not only had Emma''s character changed, but also her

    mind was unfathomable. As soon as he turned his head back, he saw the painful look in Chester''s

    eyes, and his heart sank!

    ''Emma, why did youe back? Was it for revenge? Or to split up the family?''

    When they arrived at the L Garden, Ethan was sitting in the main hall and didn''t enter his tearoom. He

    sat there and closed his eyes, while his wife, Denise, who was next to him, looked around nervously.

    Not until they entered the yard did shee over. Seeing that Emma was standing quietly in the yard

    as usual, Denise shed her tears and rushed to her. "Emma, you are still alive. I didn''t expect you to be

    alive. You are still alive. I thought... "She choked with sobs and held her in her arms.

    Emma closed her eyes with tears in them. "Grandma, I''m back. I''m back. Don''t cry, okay? "

    Looking at the sad expression on their grandmother''s face, Hiram and Chester didn''t say anything and

    just watched the scene quietly. If it weren''t for what had happened in the past, Emma wouldn''t have left

    home for many years, and Denise wouldn''t have been worrying about her!

    Unfortunately, it was toote. They just hoped that it would start over this time. They hoped that

    everything between them could go on smoothly!

    After a while, Denise calmed down. She touched Emma''s hands and looked at her up and down. Then

    she sighed, but her eyes were still red. "I heard from your grandpa yesterday that you were still alive. I

    didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect you to be really alive! Emma, you must have suffered a lot these years.

    Look, how thin you are! "

    Tears streamed down her cheeks before she finished her words. Emma felt heartbroken and wiped her

    tears. "Grandma, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''ve made you worried for so many years. Now I''m back. I

    won''t leave you again! "

    "That''s good, that''s good. Your grandfather is still waiting in the room. Let''s go inside! "Denise finally

    calmed down. She wiped her tears and walked inside with Emma hand in hand. Hiram and Chester

    followed reluctantly.

    As soon as they entered the room, Ethan opened his eyeszily, as if he had just woken up, but the

    next second, his eyes lit up. He first looked at Emma, and saw her looking at him indifferently. He

    sneered in his heart and looked at them coldly. "Since you''re all here, have a seat! "His voice was t,

    but extremely dignified.

    Because of Emma''s return, Denise sat next to her. After all, she was a woman from upper ss, so she

    was somewhat clear about some things. What happened today was not simple, so she stayed here!

    "Thank you, Mr. Ethan! "Emma thanked lightly and politely.

    Ethan nced at her, and his mouth curved into a smile. "Since you''re back, call me Grandpa just as

    Vincent and Chester do. It sounds kind and pleasant! "

    "Yes, Grandpa. We haven''t seen each other for a few years. You look better! "Emma sat down and

    looked at Ethan indifferently. Her dark and deep eyes seemed to hide an indistinct emotion, faint but

    burning.

    Looking at Emma''s face, Ethan knew that she was different from the one she was five years ago. No

    matter what her purpose ofing back was, he didn''t want the descendants of the Mo family to be

    hurt because of her. He nodded and said, "What are you going to do this time? Do you want to go back

    to the Mo group or do some business yourself? "

    "Grandpa, I have no other ns for the time being since I''m working in the Guan group now. But this

    time Ie back, I want you to help me! "Emma said calmly without any fear.

    "Oh? Tell me. What can I do for you? "With a smile on his face, Ethan pretended to ask with interest,

    but in fact, he sneered at her in his heart.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Emma didn''t get angry. With a gentle and harmless smile on her face, she said, "Grandpa, I

    don''t think it''s a good idea to dy the matter of Reba. After all, Reba has been in hospital for

    so many days and isn''t given an exnation. I''m afraid that she will be wronged! And I have been

    worried that she isn''t willing to get the treatment because of it. After all, I only have this sister now. It''s

    not good for both of us to dy this matter, right? "

 Chapter 83 Are You Sure You Want To Come Back And Live With Us (Part One)

    Chapter 83 Are You Sure You Want To Come Back And Live With Us (Part One)

    Ethan stared at Emma with deep and firm eyes, as if he wanted to find out something. Before he

    opened his mouth, Hiram had already taken the words over. His voice was gentle, as if he was

    negotiating with someone. He looked calm, but with an unquestionable momentum. "Emma, I''m sorry

    for Reba, but can we talk about it after Reba recovers a little? After all, she is emotional now. I''m

    afraid that she will get hurt! "

    However, to her surprise, the first one who opened his mouth was Hiram. It seemed that he was

    defending his wife. For a moment, she felt ufortable in her heart, but with a faint smile at her

    mouth, she looked at him leisurely and said bluntly, "Hiram, you are more considerate. But after all,

    Reba is my sister. We have been separated for many years, and on this matter, it''s reasonable for

    me to be a little hasty. I''ve been worried about my sister''s injury and couldn''t sleep well these days. I''m

    afraid that one day that nightmare will repeat on us again. So in order to avoid getting hurt again, I think

    we can''t dy it anymore. After all, my sister is lying on the bed. I just want to give her an exnation

    today. If you don''t agree, I think I have to find another way to solve this matter! "

    There was more or less a hint of threat in her words. Emma meant that Alline was to me for her

    sister''s injury. If the Mo family insisted on defending her, she might find other ways to solve this matter.

    After all, no matter how wealthy the Mo family was, there was always a way to deal with Alline, but

    Hiram was angry at what Emma said. He had tried his best to persuade Emma these days, but he

    didn''t expect that she was so stubborn. He deserved it, but Alline didn''t do anything to her, especially

    when he understood what she meant.

    He pursed his lips into a line and then pulled them apart with a faint smile in his eyes. "Emma, do you

    really mean it? "He asked slowly, just like usual greetings.

    However, the coldness and toughness in the air were on the verge of breaking, as if something had

    suddenly smashed down and shattered the flowing ice on it.

    Emma almost made it clear to him, but in return, she received more defense for Alline from Hiram. A

    trace of impatience rose in the bottom of her heart. "Well, it''s just a joke. Hiram, why are you so

    serious? I came here today to solve this matter peacefully, or I wouldn''t have been sitting here. We

    have made a conclusion. Next, it depends on us to solve it appropriately. "Although Emma was

    dissatisfied, she still softened her tone.

    Since she was no longer aggressive, of course he wouldn''t press her step by step. With a gentle and

    harmless smile on his thin lips, he said calmly, "Emma, what do you think we should do? "

    Knowing that he had given the topic right back to her, Emma didn''t refuse anymore. Although she was

    unhappy, she said slowly and calmly as usual, "This matter has been dyed for so many days. I also

    know that you have been trying to find evidence for Ms. Alline and reverse the case, but I wouldn''t

    allow Reba to suffer these grievances, especially it was caused by me, but she was injured by

    ident instead. I have always been guilty to her, but she has always been softhearted and listens to

    you in everything. If I don''t give my sister an exnation, I can''t bear it anyway. So now the evidence is

    in my hand. Since you want to protect someone, and so do I, let''s back down and show some sincerity!

    "

    Emma''s mind was very simple. Although this trap had been set up for a long time, it didn''t mean that he

    couldn''t find out anything. Now, Alline was wronged in this matter, but Emma couldn''t watch the time

    pass with no progress.

    From beginning to end, what she wanted was very simple. She wanted to go back to the Mo family and

    find out the real murderer that year!

    Otherwise, it was grievance for her to be death. If she could not find out the real murderer, she would

    not be peaceful all her life. Moreover, her rtionship between Hiram and Chester for many years

    would have to end, wouldn''t it?

    It had never urred to him that he would have conflicts with Emma one day. He was thinking about

    something with his dark and deep eyes, but his eyes were getting more and moreplicated. It

    seemed that he had known her for a long time, or that he didn''t recognize her. He didn''t like to be

    threatened, especially by his close friends. With a sneer at his mouth and coldness in his eyes, he said,

    "You''re right. After all, it''s not a small matter. If we don''t find out the truth, I''m afraid it''s not good for

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Reba''s safety. "

    Knowing that he was dealing with her, she was not annoyed. She fixed her eyes on Hiram, as if she

    wanted to see a sense of familiarity from his eyes. Instead, he was so strange to her. He was not the

    handsome and tall young man many years ago, nor the young man who would say that he would

    protect her. She sneered, "Thank you for caring about Reba. But if we don''t handle it well, I''m afraid

    it will have a bad impact on our rtionship. "

    His eyes darkened, and Emma gave a casual smile. Then she turned to Ethan with a gentle smile.

    "Grandpa, what do you think? We can''t just ignore it all the time, right? Reba is very weak in the

    hospital now. If we don''t give my mother an exnation, I''m afraid that my mother will fly back from

    abroad directly. You know, my mother is very impatient, and I''m afraid that things will be more difficult to

    deal with at that time. Grandpa, do you think so? "

    Ethan smiled faintly, but his eyes became deeper and deeper. "Emma, I didn''t expect you to still think

    for our Mo family after so many years. No wonder you were raised up in our family. But..."

    He changed the subject and looked fiercer, "It depends on Hiram. After all, I''m an elder. If I interfere in

    this matter and choose one side, you will probably think that grandpa is unfair to deal with it. So, I won''t

    interfere today! "

    Hearing this, Emma didn''t get angry. She smiled gracefully and casually, but her mouth was a little stiff.

    "Grandpa, do you mean that no matter what resultes out, you won''t object, right? "

    "If it has no impact on the Mo family, I won''t object! "Ethan said ambiguously and indifferently.

    With the same expression on her face, Emma just looked at him casually and then turned to Chester.

    Chester didn''t say a word from beginning to end, but his eyes never moved away from her for a

    moment. She had been pretending that she didn''t know, but now she couldn''t ignore it. Her eyes

    dimmed subconsciously. She smiled and seemed to ask casually. "Hiram, since Grandpa won''t object,

    why don''t we do as we have agreed before? "

    All of a sudden, the look in Hiram''s eyes became veryplicated. He looked at her without any

    expression on his face and said "If you want toe back, I agree. But before youing back, you

    have known the rules of the Mo family. Not everyone can live in this house. Are you sure you want to

    "What? Are you afraid that my return will affect your rtionship? "Emma said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 84 Are You Sure You Want To Come Back And Live With Us (Part Two)

    Chapter 84 Are You Sure You Want To Come Back And Live With Us (Part Two)

    Taking a sip of coffee casually, as if he had tasted the taste of it, he said casually, "You must be kidding,

    Emma. I have a good rtionship with Alline. It won''t change because of the outsiders. "

    "Since you said so, I''m relieved! Chester, do you also want me toe back? "Emma looked at

    Chesternguidly. He seemed to have been listening attentively to the conversation between them. He

    looked at them subconsciously, and his expression couldn''t be told happy or angry, but he reached out

    his hand obediently and said, "Wee home, Emma! "

    "Thank you, Chester. I''m back! "When Emma reached out to shake hands with him, the air seemed to

    freeze for a moment. Finally, they withdrew their hands as if nothing had happened and looked away

    with deep eyes.

    Ethan had always been kind and seemed to have expected this result. "Hiram, since you have

    discussed with Emma, I won''t interfere in this matter. When you are sure to move in, remember to tell

    Alline. "

    At the mention of Alline, an unreadable light shed in Emma''s eyes. She nodded slightly and smiled,

    "In that case, I count on you, Hiram. Thank you. I hope we can get along well with each other then! "

    After the discussion, Hiram and Chester sent Emma out of the L Garden, and so did Denise. Just now,

    she didn''t make a sound, because while the men of the Mo family were talking, women could stand by,

    and were not allowed to talk! Now Denise got the chance to talk, no longer keeping silent as usual. She

    held Emma''s hands and looked at her for a long time before she said excitedly, "You have left for so

    many years. Now you finallye back. I have missed you so much! "

    "Grandma, I''m back. Emma will be with you from now on! "Emma was very good to Denise in the Mo

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    family. She was gentle and kind to her, just as before, as if she had never left the Mo family for five

    years.

    Tears welled up in Denise''s eyes and she said excitedly, "Okay, since the matter has been decided,

    when are you going to move back? Come back early and apany me. You don''t know how much I

    have missed you these years! "

    "Since you are here, of course I will do it as soon as possible, right, Hiram? "Emma smiled like a flower.

    She saw Hiram not far away, as if asking for his opinion as before. "Since you are all here, how can I

    be too far away from you? "

    "As you like. If you need any help, you can tell me in advance! "Hiram said indifferently. "I just send you

    here. Since you haven''t seen Chester for a long time, you must have a lot to talk about! "

    Then he turned around and left without hesitation.

    Seeing him disappear, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on her mouth. The three of them chatted

    for a while. After Emma repeatedly promised toe back as soon as possible, Denise reluctantly let

    her go.

    Atst, there were only two people left in the yard. Looking at Chester, Emma smiled and said,

    "Chester, are you still ming me? "

    There was no joy or anger on his cold face, but he seemed calm and mysterious. "So many years have

    passed, why should I me you? You were not the only one who did something wrong in the past. "

    "Yes, I was not the only one who did something wrong back then. But if it weren''t for me, things

    wouldn''t have ended up like this! "Emma was thinking about something. There was an indescribable

    pain in her eyes, but it disappeared too fast, almost iprehensible.

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, he felt as if his breath had been strangled. He felt a

    suffocating pain in his heart, which was almost unbearable. After thinking for a while, he asked,

    "Emma, is the child still alive? "

    Child? Was the child still alive? That child was a pain that she would never forget in her life, making her

    fall and sink in hell. She almost dare not touch that nightmare. She bitterly pulled her mouth and said

    sadly, "Do you think that it was possible to keep the child in that situation at that time? "

    After saying that, she turned around and left. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk much, but the

    sadness spread from her body, as if she had hidden the deepest despair in the world. The Mo family,

    she finally came back to, but was everything still the same as before after she came back? Was she

    still that Emma? Or just wearing the skin of Emma?

    When Alline returned to the Juan Garden, her face had been very gloomy. The servant greeted her

    familiarly, "Mrs. Mo, wee back! What would you like to eat today? I''ll ask the chef to cook for you. "

    Alline didn''t care about the meal and just asked faintly. "Where is Hiram? "

    "Mr. Hiram came back from the main house and said he was tired. Now he was sleeping upstairs. "The

    servant answered calmly.

    "You prepare two dishes that Hiram likes to eat tonight! "She just blurted out some words without

    thinking. Then she sat on the sofa. Although she had been out for a whole day, she was not tired at all.

    On the contrary, there was a depressing pressure on her, as if something was going to happen!

    What''s more, she couldn''t calm down after hearing what Gloria said aftering back. Although Gloria

    was young, she knew more than Alline did since she was a child in a rich family. So she could see

    through everything. There were some things that she could know without being reminded. But today

    she gave Alline a hint. Alline didn''t know what she did had changed Gloria''s attitude all of a sudden.

    When she first married into the Mo family, it was Gloria who made fun of her. But now Gloria suddenly

    changed her attitude, which surprised Alline. Alline sighed and looked up at the second floor, but she

    couldn''t pluck up courage!

    The n and preparations she had made along the way suddenly disappeared at this moment. She

    shrank back. She didn''t dare to go upstairs to question him. A myriad of thoughts crowded into her

    mind. She also knew that if she didn''t ask him clearly, she wouldn''t be willing to be so confused all the

    time. She would rather be alive and sober than be silent all the time, which was not herself.

    However, she didn''t know how to ask him. Should she ask why he took Emma back to the house? Or if

    he nned to start over with Emma? If he wanted to rebuild their rtionship? She felt that her brain

    was in a mess. She didn''t know what she was thinking about, but her brain was buzzing and she

    couldn''t figure out anything.

    It was not until the night fell that the servant reminded her that she could have dinner. She did not

    intend to go upstairs to wake him up. Instead, she pressed the internal phone and called him toe

    downstairs for dinner. Ten minutester, he slowly went downstairs. He wore a simple T-shirt and

    casual trousers, lookingzy, casual and at home. But even so, when he walked down the stairs, he

    was still handsome. She looked up at him and felt a little sad.

    This man was her husband. It took them months to get familiar with each other from hatred. When did

    the feelings between them change? She married to the Mo family at the beginning just for a task, and

    she would leave one day afterpleting this task. But now, what caused the emotional change in her

    heart?

    Perhaps it was because of the direct gaze of Alline that he fixed his eyes on her. With a faint touch of

    ridicule in his eyes, he asked, "What''s wrong? Have you been flirting with your husband since you

    came back? "

    Alline came to herself and sneered. "You are my husband. I think it''s natural for me to look at my

    husband like this. Don''t you afraid of being seen by others? "

    Perhaps he didn''t expect her to answer so directly, so his lips tightened inexplicably. Then he smiled

    not, you can watch me whenever you want in the future. After all..." He had already gone downstairs,

    holding her waist with one hand, and his voice was low and ambiguous in her ear. "After all, I''m your

    husband. How can I not satisfy my wife''s request? "

    Alline didn''t expect that Hiram would be so shameless. She rubbed against him uneasily and said,

    "What are you doing? Sissi and others are all here! "

    "Oh, are you shy? "Looking at her red face, Hiram was even more teasing. Sometimes he thought that

    she was bold, and sometimes he felt that she was extremely young. She had been working in the Sexy

    Club for a long time, but she looked simple and naive. He really didn''t know how she had spent the

    past three years in the Sexy Club. His voice sounded a little happy. "In fact, my wife, I hope you can be

    so satisfied with me in other aspects. "

    When she heard that, her face turned even redder. She pushed away Hiram uneasily and said, "Well,

    let''s eat first. Otherwise, the dishes will be cold! "

    "I''m not hungry yet. I find something I want to eat more now! "He meant something. The moment he

    saw Alline, the depression in his heart suddenly dissipated a little. When did this woman have the

    ability to make his mood change? When he realized this, he immediately forgot it. Maybe he had been

    used to her calmness recently!

 Chapter 85 His Wife Seems To Be Angry (Part One)

    Chapter 85 His Wife Seems To Be Angry (Part One)

    It suddenly urred to him that when the two of them met for the first time, he hated her so much that

    he wanted to drive her out of the Mo family. He even wanted to throw her out of the Juan Garden by

    himself, because he had never thought that he would marry a strange woman. However, she was bold

    and rebellious, which made him have some idents. In the end, she dared to drug him and make him

    suffer. To be honest, he was in the mood to rip her apart. But he was curious about how she grew up

    and came up with such a bad idea. But he didn''t expect that she was going to cure his leg.

    He knew that it was his grandpa Ethan''s private instruction, but he did not expect her way to be so

    mean. If others knew that he had been naked taken photos by his wife, he would be ashamed to see

    anyone in his life.

    At that time, he was really angry with Alline. He hated her so much that he even thought about killing

    this woman one day, which would make him invisible and didn''t feel annoyed. But when his mind

    suddenly changed, his eyes on her suddenly changed. They had never nned to live a good life from

    the beginning. They had been quarreling every day. The people in the Juan Garden were in danger,

    and even Ethan had warned him several times in private He didn''t care about it at all. He still did what

    he wanted. Every time they met, they would make a scene and make a scene. Now thinking of what

    had happened in the past, he didn''t know whether to cry or tough. None of them had expected that

    they would end up like this!

    Gradually, this girl became more and more important to him. He hadn''t even thought of Emma for a

    long time when he saw her!

    When did these changes happen? He didn''t know and didn''t want to think too much. The responsibility

    of the Mo family let him know that since he had married Alline, he would treat her well in his life and

    wouldn''t let her suffer any grievance.

    He had never thought that he would marry a woman like Alline. He had always thought that he would

    marry a woman like Emma, who was considerate, obedient, and even had amon topic with him.

    He didn''t want his wife to be strong and help Mo family. He didn''t need a woman who was too self-

    centered, and he didn''t need a woman who stood side by side with him. All he needed was a woman

    who could serve him a cup of hot tea, give him some warmth after a busy day, and even set up a ce

    in the house without anything wrong, but he had never thought of marrying a woman like Alline.

    He didn''t expect a woman like Alline to be so strong, domineering and bold. She would fight with him,

    quarrel with him, and be irritable. She dared to do anything. Such a woman didn''t obey his discipline

    and was stubborn!

    If Grandpa hadn''t asked him to marry her, he wouldn''t have touched such a woman! But he married

    her, and he couldn''t divorce her. He had proposed to his grandpa more than once to divorce with Alline,

    but grandpa Ethan directly refused his request. He even said that if he wanted to divorce with her, 30%

    of the shares of the Mo family would be given to the Su family. More importantly, Alline''s mother and his

    mother were good friends when they were young, and the two had promised to grow up and be

    rtives by marriage.

    After all, Gloria was still young and couldn''t marry Sven. More importantly, Sven was in a vegetative

    state now. It was impossible for his grandpa Ethan to ask Gloria to marry him, so the only possibility

    was that Alline would marry Hiram.

    And there were some other things involved, but grandpa said that he couldn''t tell him for the time

    being.

    Thinking of the past, and looking at the present, Hiram was at a loss whether to cry or tough. After

    all, he had never thought that he could get along well with Alline one day. He had never thought that he

    was not willing to divorce her only because of some family matters, and even in his private heart, he did

    not want this woman to be too far away from him.

    Fortunately, Alline was the real Alline. She didn''t wear a mask like many rich youngdies.

    "Mr. Hiram, if you don''t eat, forget it. I won''t wait for you. Pretending not to understand what he meant,

    Alline turned around and went to the dining room. With a helpless smile on his face, Hiram followed

    her. His wife seemed to be angry?

    The two of them walked into the dining room one after the other. The dishes were ced on the table,

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    and the aroma was pungent. Hiram had always been picky about food and was only used to eating at

    home. Except for the inevitable social engagements, he would usually have dinner at home. Several

    old servants at home knew his taste. He nced at the dishes on the table and said casually, "Zelda,

    next time when you cook, you can make a dish two spicy dishes. Alline likes them! Then he sat down

    slowly.

    "Okay, Mr. Hiram. I''ll be careful next time! Zelda nodded in agreement.

    Raising his eyes to look at the redness on her face, Hiram found that she looked calm, as if what had

    just happened had no effect on her at all. He picked up the bowl and picked up a piece of beef for her.

    "You like spicy food. Why don''t you mention it to Zelda? "

    Alline was speechless and looked at Hiram, she was a little stunned about the sudden concern from

    Hiram, "I, I''m fine. She stammered. She has been married for several months and seldom cooks.

    Sometimes she would cook something she liked, but most of the time, she would cook ording to

    Hiram''s preferences.

    As for the kitchen, she had never told anyone about it, so no one seemed to know her taste.

    However, this man knew her taste and even knew what she liked to eat, which somewhat surprised

    her!

    "Why are you so nervous? Eat more. You look thinner these days! Hiram picked up a piece of spareribs

    for her. The spareribs are stewed and have a natural fragrance of food. If there is this dish, Alline will

    eat more.

    "This is my standard figure! Alline tried to refute him with some reason. Then she took a bite of the ribs

    and nced at Hiram coldly. She said sarcastically, "Look at yourself. How long haven''t you had a good

    rest? How many dark circles have you had under your eyes? If it goes on like this, you''ll lose a lot of

    weight. At that time, you''ll definitely be sold at a good price! "

    It was rare for Hiram not to quarrel with her. He just nced at Alline indifferently and said, "Alline, are

    you have nothing to do now? How dare you say that to your husband? Do you want to be beaten? He

    put down the bowl.

    Alline hurriedly apologized to him, "I''m sorry, Mr. Hiram. I was just kidding! You won''t get angry so

    easily, will you! Then she began to y up to him shamelessly. It was rare for the two of them to get rid

    of the depression a few days ago and have a smile on their faces.

    Looking at the smile on her face, Hiram felt warm in his heart. If possible, he hoped that this woman

    could smile like this all the time in front of him, but he also knew in his heart that Alline would soon lose

    her smile.

 Chapter 86 His Wife Seems To Be Angry (Part Two)

    Chapter 86 His Wife Seems To Be Angry (Part Two)

    ording to her personality, if she knew that thing, she would probably not show such a smile to

    herself!

    He still didn''t know how to tell her the stakes and how to prevent her from making a fuss with him. He

    was like standing on the edge of a cliff, with a knife hanging on his head, and an abyss of 100000 feet

    in front of him.

    They chatted andughed for a while and soon went to the dining room. After dinner, Zelda also

    prepared desserts for them. Alline asked her to put them in the fridge first and they could eat them after

    they came back. Then, Hiram took her out for a walk, intending to digest them.

    He still had one day off tomorrow. He nned to have a good Sunday with Alline. Maybe he should

    take her out for a date? After all, they had been married for such a long time, and the two of them had

    never gone out to y alone.

    When his legs were fine, he often dated with women. Since the car ident five years ago, he had

    given up this idea. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly have this idea, with a faint smile on his lips.

    The night was quiet. There was a bright moon hanging in the sky. The moon shone faintly. Holding the

    hand of Alline, the two of them were very close to each other and took a walk in the garden quietly. This

    flower was nted when Christa was married to the Mo family. It had been more than 20 years until

    now, but the gardener at home had been carefully maintained, so it had been blooming well. Under the

    moonlight, it was connected into a beautiful picture. There was a bit of charm in it. The thin moonlight

    sprinkled on it, making it look very beautiful.

    "The flowers are so beautiful. Your Mo family is so rich. There are so many of them in your house!

    Although Alline doesn''t know much about roses, she vaguely remembered that the roses in the garden

    of Mo family are very precious, but she couldn''t remember their names.

    "Our Mo family? Aren''t you a member of our Mo family? Hiram pinched her waist to remind her of her

    wrong words.

    "My surname is Su, of course I''m not a member of your Mo family! With these thoughts in her mind,

    Alline couldn''t help raising her voice and nced at Hiram angrily.

    With her hair in his arms, the two looked at each other face to face, so close that they could see every

    subtle expression on each other''s face. "Alline, don''t forget that you have married me and you have

    be Mrs. Alline. You don''t need me to remind you! "

    "Hiram, you are so boring. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll go back first! Looking at his deep eyes,

    Alline felt a little ufortable and pushed him. But this time, Hiram didn''t loosen his grip at all and

    kept knocking on her waist tightly.

    The two of them were very close to each other. The roses gave off a charming fragrance. The two of

    them hugged each other in the sea of roses, which was incredible!

    "Alline, I have something to talk with you, okay? After staring at her for a while, Hiram finally withdrew

    his burning sight and said calmly, "But before we talk about this matter, I hope you can calm down,

    okay? "

    Noticing that there was something unusual about him, Alline shrank her body and pushed him away,

    "Just tell me! "

    Hiram took her to a cold room in the garden and sat down with her. But since he said the word "talk",

    there had been vignce and alienation in Alline''s eyes, and her body had made a defensive posture. A

    trace of helplessness shed through Hiram''s eyes. He said in a calm tone, "Alline, do you still

    remember the kidnapping of Rebast time? "

    "Yes, I do. Alline answered sulkily. She was also angry when she mentioned it. So far, there was no

    way to prove her innocence, so she didn''t know what to do. She even wanted to find someone to

    investigate in private, but so far, there was result.

    Seeing that she was obviously in a bad mood, Hiram was a little disappointed. Recently, he had asked

    someone to investigate it, but the results of the investigation were not satisfactory, he was forced by

    Emma and he had no choice but to deal with it in private!

    The police station had also checked the surveince video, but after Alline came out of thepany

    that day, the surveince system was either snowkes or white dots, and no one knew where she

    was. Now Colin denied that he had seen Alline that day.

    Even the private restaurant said that they didn''t see Alline. Several waiters in the restaurant suddenly

    disappeared overnight, and everyone said they hadn''t seen her, which meant that someone had been

    plotting against her. When Reba woke up, she insisted that the kidnapper was Alline, because she

    identally saw her face at that time, so she was deeply impressed.

    With the evidence of her mobile phone, Alline was really unable to defend herself.

    From the beginning, this was a trap. It made Alline trapped and unable to move!

    All kinds of crimes, including murder, ckmail, etc., were proved to be true that Alline could be

    arrested and put in prison for several years.

    As for him, he didn''t want Alline to be in jail. How could he allow his wife to go to that kind of ce?

    Reba was injured, and Emma was aggressive. If he didn''t give her a satisfactory reply, she would

    directly hand the evidence to the police.

    Feeling a headache, Hiram rubbed between his eyebrows. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t

    find out the truth. If it wasn''t for the fact that Alline had done it, then it could only be a well nned trap,

    but who was behind it, he felt a chill down his spine at the thought of it.

    He didn''t want Emma to have anything to do with this matter, but now one was Emma and the other

    was Alline. It was not that he couldn''t trust Emma, but it was not that he didn''t believe Alline either. It

    was just that the situation made him helpless.

    He sighed and looked at Alline who was sitting next to him. She seemed to know what he was going to

    say. The silence in the rose garden waspletely destroyed. She looked calm and fixed her eyes on

    him, as if she heard what he was going to say. "I want to talk to you about Reba. Now there is no

    evidence to prove your innocence. We all want to solve this matter in private, so from tomorrow on,

    Emma would move to Mo family, and then her identity might be different! "

    In fact, Alline had already guessed it, but she didn''t tell it. After hearing so many words from Gloria, she

    couldn''t help but think about it. Many people thought that Mo family was with infinite glory, and many

    women were eager to marry this big family, but not everyone could live in this house. What Hiram

    meant was to give Emma an identity and let her have a foothold in Mo family?

    At the thought of this, Alline felt a chill all over her body, but she didn''t move. She tried her best to

    maintain the expression on her face. "Hiram, if you don''t have any evidence to prove my innocence,

    then this thing must be done by me? Why do you all me me for what I haven''t done? I''m not

    convinced! I have to go on investigating! Any perfect criminal record will be sparse! "

    "Investigate? Hiram''s heart was smothering and his voice was cold, "How do you want to investigate?

    All the surveince cameras have been broken since you left thepany. How can you check it? Your

    ex boyfriend didn''t want to prove your innocence. Even the staff at the restaurant you said that day

    resigned. If it wasn''t you, who else could have done it? "

    After all, he still didn''t believe her. He had never thought about believing her, which was the biggest

    sadness. Her husband had set a death sentence for her from the very beginning, and no matter what

    she did, he couldn''t see her innocence. The emotions in the bottom of Alline''s heart were rolling, and

    her eyes were a little sore. "After all, you still don''t believe me. You would rather believe your old lover

    than me. Hiram, you know it''s a trap, but you pushed me inside without hesitation! "

    At the mention of Emma, Hiram was annoyed. Not to mention whether Emma had anything to do with

    this matter, but there was an inexplicable sarcasming out of Alline''s mouth. The anger in his eyes

    grew more and more intense, almost like an irresistible ink. "Now, you have to tangle with me about

    some old things in the past. No matter whether Emma has intervened or not, there is no evidence to

    prove your innocence. Even if it''s a dead end, I have to find some ways. If I don''t choose to solve it in

    private, do you want me to watch you go to jail and do nothing? "

    After saying this, Hiram took a deep breath, as if he wanted to exhale all the annoyance in his heart!

    "I would rather go to jail than let her live in this house. Besides, why do you force me to admit what I

    haven''t done? Hiram, if you believe me, I don''t mind making it to the police station! Ask the police to

    investigate the truth! Alline was so angry that her eyes turned red. In her heart, for the sake of his ex-

    boyfriend, Hiram could make her, his wife, suffer injustice. Then what the hell was she in his heart!

    Could he abandon her at any time?

    "I won''t let you go to jail. Alline, do you think it''s your own business? Is it good to have a daughter-in-

    you think Grandpa Ethan will watch you die? It''s good for all of us to solve this problem now. She just

    lives in Mo family and won''t pose any threat to your identity. You are still the Mrs. Alline of Mo family.

    She has nothing to do with you! When Hiram met the violent temper of Alline, he was annoyed and

    raised his voice. He didn''t understand why she was unreasonable at all. In the past few days, he had

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    been busy with finding evidence for her, and insisted on taking care of Reba in the hospital every

    day. He hadn''t slept well for many days, but she was still ungrateful. She said she was going to jail.

    How could she deserve his painstaking efforts?

    This woman was as stubborn as a cow. If he could find the evidence, would he have topromise

    like this? He had always felt guilty in front of Emma, because he had no say in the matter of Reba.

    He had been forced to this point. Now, in order not to send Alline to prison, he had to agree to the

    condition set by Emma!

    He did all these for her good. Would he be willing to see her put into prison?

 Chapter 87 This Was Always A Dead End (Part One)

    Chapter 87 This Was Always A Dead End (Part One)

    Hearing what he said, Alline was so angry that she could hardly breathe. She looked at him coldly, as if

    he was her sworn enemy. Her big eyes were full of sadness and disbelief. "In a word, you want your

    little lover toe back and spend the night with you. Hiram, since you like her so much, let''s divorce. I

    will take the initiative to give up the position of your wife! I will bring you back to your rtionship! "

    Alline felt a sharp pain in her temples. The pain spread directly from her temples to her limbs and

    bones, making her unable to sober up and haveplex feelings. If she had been calm, she would

    never have said such words. But now, anger almost destroyed all her sanity. Her heart was full of

    grievance and anger. Why should he do that for the face of Mo family so he wanted her to admit what

    she had never done. She had always been a decent woman. Was it necessary to deal with a person in

    this way? If she wanted to hurt anyone, she would definitely fight with him aboveboard. Did she need to

    use such a dirty three trick?

    Hiram was so angry that his eyes were bloodshot. He looked fiercely at Alline, as if he was going to

    swallow her alive. He suddenly stood up and approached her step by step. "Alline, try again to say

    more! "

    "Hiram, aren''t you reluctant to leave your little lover? Haven''t you always wanted to marry her? You

    have been eager to divorce me since the first day I came in. Now I am willing to quit and give you a

    chance. Aren''t you satisfied? Although Alline was afraid of such Hiram, she still blurted out what she

    really thought!

    All of a sudden, Hiram knocked on her neck with his big hand and lifted her up. "Alline, you are such an

    ungrateful woman. I did this for you, not for Emma! Do you understand? "

    As Alline tried her best to pull him away, her eyes turned red with anger. She really hated the

    arm. She felt that she would be strangled by him sooner orter. Regardless of anything else, she

    scratched his hands with her hands again and again. In a short while, there were a few blood marks on

    Hiram''s fingers. It was so painful that Hiram loosened his grip Alline copsed on the ground, looked at

    him and sneered, "Hiram, are you angry because of my words? You like Emma, but you couldn''t get

    her because she was your brother''s fiancee before. Now you finally have a chance, but you married

    me. So you used this method to let her go back to Mo family. I just don''t understand. I have agreed to

    divorce now, but why don''t you let me go! "

    This was always a dead end. In Alline''s heart, the most important woman for Hiram was Emma, and in

    Hiram''s heart, the most important man for Alline was Colin. She loved that man more than him, so she

    would always misunderstand his thoughts. And he could never see her heart clearly. The two of them

    were like a pair of beasts, tit for tat, eager to bite each other to death!

    But she forgot that there was another possibility between them, and they might have each other in their

    hearts!

    Hiram squatted down and looked down at Alline. He said viciously, "Alline, sometimes when I hear you

    say these words, I want to tear your mouth apart! "

    With a cold smile, Alline didn''t say anything. Perhaps she had vented her anger, she was much

    happier. A gust of cold wind made her sober up. She shouldn''t have any hope for this person, and she

    shouldn''t have hoped that he could believe her!

    Looking at her cold face, the cruelty in Hiram''s eyes was even stronger. "I''m just here to inform you

    today. No matter what you think in your mind, tomorrow Emma will move back to Mo family. You''d

    better be nice to her! Don''t let me know what tricks you are ying behind my back! "

    "Hiram, let''s divorce! It seemed that Alline didn''t have any hope for this marriage anymore. She would

    never allow a third person to appear in her marriage world in her whole life. What Gloria said was right.

    Although Emma moved into the Mo family on the surface, in fact, she just wanted to cultivate a

    rtionship with Hiram and she will rece her identity in the future!

    If she was really kicked out of Mo family at that time, it would be a real humiliation and embarrassment.

    She didn''t want to meet such a situation one day, so if Hiram had another woman, she was willing to

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    divorce!

    "What did you say? Hiram couldn''t help raising his voice. His eyes were still bloody red, which was very

    frightening.

    Alline didn''t move, she was so calm and she looked terrible, "Let''s divorce! ''I''m done with it, Hiram. I

    don''t want to stay with you for a whole day!'' Every day I stay with you, I feel that life is worse than

    death! She said word by word, as if every word she said hurt her heart.

    Hiram was so angry that he began to gasp heavily, as if he was going to die if he couldn''t lift him up in

    one breath. He stared at her fiercely, as if he was going to tear her apart. "Alline, you want a divorce?

    You have a dream! I won''t divorce you! "

    "I''ll sign the divorce agreement tomorrow. You can choose a proper time to sign it! Said Alline calmly.

    Maybe she could no longer maintain this marriage. She had thought that she would give her heart to

    this marriage. As long as Hiram was good to her, she would also be good to him, and be more good to

    him!

    However, she really couldn''t stand that her husband had another woman by his side, and this woman

    was the woman that Hiram had loved deeply. She couldn''t remember how many times he had called

    the name of Emma when he was half asleep and half awake.

    He called Emma, Emma. If he didn''t love her deeply, how could he call her name in his dream.

    And the two had been married for so long, he had never called her once, never. So why did she have to

    make herself live too aggrieved and terrible! As long as they divorced, she would be free, and he could

    get the woman he liked. The best of both worlds! Wasn''t it? There was a chance for Hiram to start over

    with Emma, and she would leave herepletely after finding her brother.

    She didn''t want to take revenge anymore. She felt that she couldn''t bear these things, as if she was

    about to die!

    "Alline, are you serious? Hiram watched Alline''s walking out of the cold hall slowly. A gust of wind blew

    up her long hair from nowhere. Her hair danced with the wind, and her figure disappeared in the night,

    as if she was far away from him.

    But she didn''t give him an answer. She turned around and left.

    Seeing that, anger shed in Hiram''s eyes. He clenched his fingers and thought, ''this woman is

    stubborn. She still wants to divorce after I have said so many good words to her. Does she really want

    to go to jail and don''t want Emma toe in Mo family?'' In fact, no one knew what it meant, but in

    private, everyone knew what it meant. The Mo family was not an ordinary woman could live in. In the

    past, the reason why Emma could live in Mo family was that she was Chester''s fiancee. But now that

    she had already broken off the engagement with Chester, she couldn''t live in as the fiancee of Chester.

    Now that Mo family had made a concession to let Emma live in, in fact, it was just that Emma wanted to

    find an opportunity to return to Mo family. As for the person she wanted, it was either Chester or Hiram.

 Chapter 88 This Was Always A Dead End (Part Two)

    Chapter 88 This Was Always A Dead End (Part Two)

    What''s more, there were some old stories between them. Hiram was afraid that she wanted him!

    Because he owed her five years ago, a promise, a future. If he was not married, before she came back,

    he would definitely take the initiative to ask her to marry him. But now he had already had Alline.

    He had already had Alline, and he had never thought of having another woman.

    But it was Emma, and it was Emma. If she was not Emma, he could have thousands of ways to solve

    this problem, the problem was that Emma insisted on entering into Mo family and getting involved in

    this mess. He rubbed between his eyebrows and felt a headache, and felt unprecedentedly tired.

    When Hiram returned to Juan Garden, he found that Alline had already taken a shower and changed

    into her pajamas. She sat cross legged on the sofa and yed games. Hearing that he came in without

    looking back and pretending not to see, the fire in Hiram''s heart began to burn again. "Alline, I will say it

    again. I won''t divorce you! You can''t have this idea again! "

    As if she didn''t hear what he said, Alline continued to y the game. The sound was like the divine

    Temple Escaping game. She was ying seriously. Suddenly, with a crack, she guessed that the game

    might have failed. She cursed, and then murmured something and continued to y!

    Ignoring himpletely, Hiram felt that his heart was filled with anger again. He couldn''t figure out

    what was in Alline''s mind. She looked like an iceberg when she didn''t speak, but this kind of coldness

    was specially aimed at him. Sometimes he wondered what she had learned after staying in Sexy Club

    for three years? Should she learn how to seduce people, or should she learn to give full y to her

    charm.

    When Hiram was about to go upstairs, Alline suddenly said coldly, "Don''te upstairs to me again.

    Call me if anything happens! Alline had long said that she wanted to separate from Hiram, but he was a

    scoundrel. This idea had been ruthlessly suppressed by him!

    But now, Alline didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with him. They were a couple. They had a different

    dream in the same bed, so there was no need for them to sleep together, which would make them

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    more distressed. Even if Alline let go of him, she would be free, straightforward and not sloppy!

    Stopping at the stairway, Hiram looked down at the woman in the living room. She was still ying the

    game seriously, but it did not affect her tone at all. He was annoyed and stared at her angrily. "Alline,

    we are not divorced yet! "

    "We are going to divorce soon. I can''t bear to sleep in the same bed with someone I don''t like. It will

    only make me feel ufortable! Said Alline carelessly.

    After saying that, she looked up coldly, with a faint smile shing in her eyes.

    "Alline, I''ve told you that I won''t agree to divorce. Just give up! Hiram was so angry that he gritted his

    teeth. How he wished he could cover her evil mouth, or she would say something evil the next second.

    Instead of getting angry, Allineughed. The coldness in her eyes became colder, like the thin snow in

    winter. "By the way, Mr. Hiram, if Miss Emma wants to live in Juan Garden, please tell me in advance

    and I will move out early! "

    "I''ve never seen a woman as ungrateful as you! After saying that, Hiram turned around and went

    upstairs, as if he didn''t want to see her for a moment.

    Sitting on the sofa, Alline smiled coldly, but there seemed to be nothing in her eyes, empty and

    stubborn.

    Why on earth did she do that? ''Hiram, don''t you understand?''

    ''I can''t stand a woman who used to live under the same roof with the woman you loved, not to mention

    that you always have that woman in your heart. What can I do? What can I do to turn a blind eye to

    her!'' She couldn''t do it, really couldn''t!

    She didn''t want to hear that Hiram asked her to leave one day, which would make her more pitiful. So

    before she reached that point, she took the initiative to leave, at least keeping a little dignity for herself.

    It was getting dark. The light in the ward was as bright as ever, and a bunch of lily flowers were inserted

    into it, which covered the smell of disinfectant in the ward. Reba was lying on the bed, with empty

    and unfocused eyes. The wide hospital gown set off her body to be sterilized. Her face was as pale as

    transparent petals, and her ears were short, making her face more delicate and wless. She was

    pitiful.

    At this time, the door of the ward suddenly opened. A woman with in clothes and ck hair came in.

    She looked exactly like Reba, but her eyes were a little brighter than Reba''s. She had a neat

    temperament, while Reba had a morbid beauty.

    "Coming? Reba greetedzily. She didn''t like her sister who suddenly came back, nor did she like

    her very much. Although the two were twins, they had been separated from each other since childhood.

    It was only five years ago that they had known each other.

    "Are you feeling better today? Reba! Emma didn''t care about her attitude. She put down the fruit in

    her hand and took out the moisturizer bucket. "I asked the nanny to make chicken soup. Would you like

    some? "

    "No, I''m not hungry. Reba said lightly. Seeing that Emma was skillfully doing these things, she felt a

    little annoyed. A hint of resentment shed across her pale face. "Emma, I heard that you are going

    back to Mo family? "

    "What? You know everything? Emma poured a bowl of chicken soup and put it in front of Reba.

    "Have some soup first. We''ll talk about itter! "

    All of a sudden, Reba waved her hand, and the bowl of chicken soup was spilled on Emma''s body.

    As soon as the bowl of chicken soup came out of the instion Figurine, it was very hot, and Emma''s

    clothes were all wet, looking greasy. At this time, the weather was hot, and her clothes were very thin. It

    was estimated that her skin had already been red. She didn''t cry out of pain, but just looked at it lightly,

    without taking any tissue, but her eyes looked at Reba were cold and frightening, "What''s wrong

    with you? "

    "Emma, you said you don''t like Hiram. What are you doing now? Reba lowered her head and didn''t

    apologize to Emma. Her pale face looked even worse, as if she would faint at any time.

    "I don''t need to tell you what I''m doing. Reba, if you keep doing this, I won''t care about you

    anymore! Emma didn''t have any feelings for Reba. If it weren''t for they had the same mother, she

    wouldn''t have let her suffer here.

    Reba was born in a rich family. Even if her mother divorced her father, she had never treated

    Reba unfairly. Therefore, Reba had always been arrogant and willful. She wanted to follow her

    own mind in everything. If anything happened to her that she didn''t like, she would be furious.

    "It''s none of your business. What did you promise me before? Now after you use me, you burn the

    bridge after crossing it. How can you be such a sister? Seeing that Emma''s face turned cold, Reba

    was a little nervous, but she still argued loudly.

    With a long face, Emma looked at her for a while and said, "I didn''t forget what I promised you, but you

    should know why I came back to Mo family, Reba! I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for five

    years. Now I want to go back and take back what belongs to me! After finishing thest sentence, there

    was a faint pain in her eyes.

    "So you take your sister as a tool to achieve your goal? Reba said, not to be outdone.

    "Reba, stop talking nonsense! Emma''s face darkened with anger. She stared at Reba as if she

    was a hunter staring at a prey, which made Reba tremble with fear. She tried to summon up her

    courage and pretended to be calm, "There''s nothing I dare not say. It was you who asked me out that

    day, or how could I have been kidnapped and hurt so badly! "

    All of a sudden, Emma came over. With the same face as Reba''s, her eyes were as cold as a huge

    stone, pressing on Reba''s heart, and as heavy as a heavy stone on her body. That kind of gaze

    made Reba unable to avoid, with cold cruelty, persistent hatred, and destructive sadness. "If you

    dare to mention what happened that day again, believe it or not, I will make you unable to speak for the

    rest of your life! "

    "How... How dare you..." Emma was different from usual, and Reba was so scared that her face

    turned deathly pale. She wanted to escape from Emma''s cold expression.

    "I have nothing to fear. You have been curious about how I escaped from the fire five years ago,

    haven''t you? I tell you now, because I have died once. Now I don''t care about anything, so you''d better

    behave yourself and don''t provoke me. You should do whatever I ask you to do. I will give you what you

    want, but if you talk nonsense again, I won''t spare you! It was rare for Emma to talk so much to

    Reba. In front of Reba, she had always been a gentle and approachable sister. But now, she

    was like a demon descending, with only coldness in her eyes.

    After saying that, Emma casually took a piece of tissue and wiped the chicken soup on her body, as if

    she had returned to her usual serious and capable woman. "I''m leaving now. If you need anything,

    remember to call me! "

    Reba fell down on the bed and didn''t move for a long time. Just now, Emma gave her a terrible

    feeling. For a moment, she felt that this woman would kill her, and the cold chill seemed to prate

    into her bone marrow, making her tremble with coldness!

 Chapter 89 Alline, You Are Not Suitable For The Mo Family! (Part One)

    Chapter 89 Alline, You Are Not Suitable For The Mo Family! (Part One)

    On the second day, Emma officially moved in the Mo family. For that, Denise specially told everyone in

    advance and asked them to have dinner in the main house. At first, Alline didn''t want to go, but if she

    didn''t go, it only meant that she was afraid of Emma living in the Mo family. Although no one said, now

    the Mo family looked at her with disdain or sympathy. However, she didn''t need anyone to sympathize

    with her.

    So in the evening, she went to the main house ahead of Hiram. When she arrived, the servants were

    busy inside and outside, and Denise and Emma had also arrived. Although Emma was not a member

    of the Mo family, she grew up there, and many older servants knew her. Even after what happened five

    years ago, they more or less sympathized with her, so as soon as she came in, many people greeted

    her. Then Emma was talking with Denise. When seeing Allinee in, Emma came over to her.

    "Alline, let''s have a talk, shall we? "Emma didn''t show her dominance. She looked gentle.

    Alline turned around and wanted to leave, but now if she left, Emma would really believe that she was

    afraid of her, so Alline smiled gently and said, "Miss Emma, what do you want to talk to me? Just say it!

    "

    "It''s not appropriate to talk here. Let''s go for a walk! "With a calm look on her face, Emma said

    indifferently. Then she took a few steps forward to make a gesture of invitation, and Alline smiled

    casually and walked over obediently.

    Emma was a few years older than her, but she looked about the same age with her except a trace of

    vicissitude in her eyes. If Emma dressed up pure and sweet, she would look like a college student.

    However, she usually liked to wear business clothes, which made her look neat and capable, with an

    aura of a strong woman and an indescribable charm.

    They slowly walked out of the main house, one after the other. Because it was still early for dinner, they

    walked towards the path on the other side. The path was clean and cobblestone. Fortunately, Alline

    was wearing casual shoes, so the road didn''t cut her feet. But Emma was wearing a pair of high-heeled

    shoes, elegant and somewhat feminine. "It''s not easy to walk in high-heeled shoes. Why don''t we sit

    over there? "

    "You are so considerate. He is so lucky to marry you! "Emma smiled casually, and there was a rare

    trace of appreciation in her eyes. They sat down in a pavilion. The Mo family''s house wasrge, and

    the pavilion had a history of several years. Because of the good environment, somedies liked to

    hang around everywhere, and when they were tired, they could find a pavilion to rest. Now they were

    satisfied, because there were no servants around them, and it was quiet.

    After all, Alline was the eldest daughter-inw of the Mo family, so she raised her hand to ask Emma to

    sit down first. Emma nced at her with a faint smile, and then sat down leisurely.

    "Miss Emma, what do you want to talk about with me? About your sister? "Noticing that Emma didn''t

    want to be the first to talk, Alline decided to be straightforward. After all, she didn''t know Emma well.

    Except her sister''s matter, Alline didn''t know anything else!

    A hint of inexplicable emotion shed through Emma''s eyes. "Alline, can''t we talk about anything else

    except this? "

    "I don''t think we are so familiar that we can talk everything! "Alline joked with a smile. Although they

    didn''t meet each other often, they were already tired of each other before they met!

    One was Hiram''s ex-lover, who had loved him to death, and the other was now his nominal wife, which

    meant that they were indifferent to each other. In any case, Alline and Emma could not have a good

    impression on each other.

    If it weren''t for the rtionships, Alline thought that she might be able to make friends with her. But now

    because of the rtionships, they couldn''t be friends, not to mention that they had involved in

    Reba''s matter.

    "It seems that you misunderstand me. "Emma touched her fingers and said with a faint smile.

    "Miss Emma, You must be joking! You and I are neither rtive nor friend. I don''t think there is any

    misunderstanding between us. "Alline had always been indifferent to others, even to the guests. She

    didn''t smile often. Even if she smiled, she didn''t really smile from the bottom of her heart. Except that

    she was casual with Cathy, she really couldn''t pretend to be close to others.

    "Of course it''s about my sister. Although all the evidence points to you, Miss Alline, I don''t think you are

    the murderer, right? "It was the first time that Emma had mentioned this to Alline.

    Although Alline had expected that Emma would talk about it with her, she didn''t expect that Emma

    would mention it so directly. At that moment, she felt aggrieved, but she could do nothing. "It''s a pity

    that most people don''t believe in my innocence like you do, Miss Emma! "She said with mockery. Then

    she changed the topic and asked, "I always feel that you look familiar. Have we met somewhere

    before? "

    Emma was once called Nancy, a special assistant of the president of the Guan group. She was in a

    high position and was superior to tens of thousands of people. Logically speaking, it was impossible for

    her to have anything to do with a beer girl in the Sexy Club. However, Alline always felt that her

    asional movements were a little simr to Nancy''s. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, or maybe it

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    was just an illusion!

    "Maybe I have an average face. "Emma said indifferently. Suddenly, she came to her senses and

    looked at a ce in the house. It was the ce where the Mo family had been grounded for many

    years. No one knew what was in it, but the Mo family never went there. It was a taboo, and it was also

    an order from Ethan.

    Once a cat broke in and was ordered to be beaten to death by Ethan. Since then, no one dared to

    mention that ce again and no one dared to go there. It represented an authority that no one could

    challenge.

    Of course, Alline knew what Emma was looking at. She sneered in her heart and said calmly, "Really? "

    "Alline, you are not suitable for the Mo family. If possible, just leave this family, and it''s good to you and

    everyone else! "All of a sudden, Emma withdrew her confused sight. Her eyes became sharp and cold.

    She said clearly to Alline.

    Was this a threat? Or anything else? For a moment, Alline was embarrassed. It seemed that on the first

    day when Emma came here with these words, she had known that she was in the heart of Hiram, so

    she could be so unscrupulous. But Alline was still his wife, the eldest daughter-inw of the Mo family.

    If Alline was really willing to go on with him, this identity could only be hers, not others!

    However, what Emma said made her somewhat unhappy. Even if she didn''t want to be Mrs. Mo, she

    could only decide to leave by herself, not from other women. What Emma did was a kind of mockery, a

    mockery from a superior to a loser.

    Alline also sneered, but her smile was cold. "Miss Emma, is this a head-on blow? "

    Emma knew what was in Alline''s mind, and her eyes had returned to calm, like white clouds, covering

    the amorous feelings. She looked down for a moment and raised her head again. "Alline, believe it or

    not, I did this for your own good! "

 Chapter 90 Alline, You Are Not Suitable For The Mo Family! (Part Two)

    Chapter 90 Alline, You Are Not Suitable For The Mo Family! (Part Two)

    "Thank you for your consideration, Miss Emma. But I don''t need you to remind me of the path I''m going

    to take! "After saying that, Alline didn''t mean to talk to her anymore. And there was no need for them to

    talk anymore. She suddenly stood up and said, "The dinner is about to begin. I''m leaving now. Miss

    Emma, it''s your first day to go back to the Mo family for dinner. I hope you won''t bete! "

    When Alline walked away, a bitter smile appeared on Emma''s face. Alline was still too young, too

    simple and couldn''t bear the stimtion. But there were really many secrets hidden in this house. If

    one day they found them out, would someone be unable to bear them? At that time, it was not easy to

    get rid of them with a few words.

    They went to the main house for dinner one after the other. Because they usually had their own

    business to do, or went out for social engagements, it was the first time that the Mo family had

    gathered together, and even Kevin, who had never been home before, came over. Seeing that Alline

    came in, Kevin pulled her in and held her by the shoulders intimately. Alline knew what kind of person

    he was, so she just did as he wished. The chatter around her ears made her mouth twitch with his

    jokes.

    Just two steps away, someone wrapped his arms around Alline''s waist from behind. At the same time,

    he pushed Kevin away with his arm. Then the man said in a cold and indifferent voice, "Kevin, Alline is

    your sister-inw. Show some respect! "

    Kevin shrugged unhappily and said in a cynical tone, "Brother, she is younger than me. What''s wrong

    with me talking to her for a while? You don''t have to be so mean! "He shouted.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    With her lips pursed, Alline didn''t say anything but fixed her eyes on Hiram. Today, he was wearing a

    grass green POLO shirt, a thin jeans, wrapped in his slender and powerful thighs, and he looked a little

    more vigorous. He was only twenty-seven years old this year. But he usually looked more mature than

    his actual age since he was cold to others with no talk and smile, and often dressed in suits and leather

    shoes in daily life. She didn''t expect that he would dress like this today, and he looked fresh and

    stunning. The grass green color set off his delicate face, and slightly revealed the elegance and charm

    of a young man.

    It was rare to see him dressed like this, so she was a little surprised. But soon, when she saw Emma

    Mo family. You''d better apany her more! "As she finished the words, she pushed his arm away

    and took a step back, standing side by side with Kevin.

    "I''ll sit with Kevin tonight. We have something to talk! "After saying that, she walked towards her seat,

    arm in arm with Kevin. Then she turned her head slightly to say something to Kevin, but Hiram didn''t

    hear her because her voice was so low. But when he saw the smile on her face, he suddenly felt

    unhappy for no reason.

    It seemed that in front of him, Alline seldom smiled like this. She had always been cold to him and had

    no good temper. He had never known that she could smile so happily in front of others and anyone

    else. How could he forget?

    "Hiram, since Alline and Kevin are sitting together, why don''t we sit together tonight? "Emma hade

    to him. She smiled gently, as if she had seen this scene, and said, "I haven''t had dinner with you for a

    long time. I miss it very much. "

    Hiram withdrew his gaze, smiled and nodded calmly, "Yes, how time flies. It''s been so many years.

    Let''s sit together! "Then he pulled out a chair for Emma and let her sit first.

    "Hiram, you are still as gentle and considerate as before! "Emma sighed, as if she was on purpose.

    Hearing this, the look on Hiram''s face suddenly changed, but he quickly regained hisposure and

    said lightly and seriously, "If possible, I hope everyone will change, and nothing has happened! "

    He said it unhurriedly, and even Chester, who was standing next to him, heard it. When Vivian heard it,

    she raised her head slightly and looked at them casually. There was an inexplicable emotion hidden in

    her brown eyes. She then lowered her head, and no one knew what she was thinking about. For a

    moment, the minds of these people wereplicated.

    Only Alline and Kevin, who were sitting far away from them, didn''t notice the storm inside. They were

    giggling. The age difference between them was not much. Kevin was outgoing and lively, while Alline

    wouldn''t suppress her temper among her peers. Therefore, she was talkative with Kevin. Seeing that

    they wereughing happily, Gloria came over.

    At this moment, it waspletely different from the usual seats when they had dinner. They all were

    not in order and looked not as reserved as usual.

    When Ethan arrived, he saw them sitting dispersedly. Some of them were quite far away. He nced

    around and saw Emma sitting next to Hiram and Chester. There was an indescribable expression in his

    eyes, but he didn''t say anything.

    It was quite harmonious during dinner. Although it was not a simple meal, no big trouble was caused

    with the presence of Ethan. Everyone was just more or less curious about Emma, and they looked at

    Alline with sympathy or sneer. After all, it was easy to have Alline married in. The Lou family was not

    powerful enough to make a marriage with the Mo family, but Ethan personally agreed the marriage. If

    Ethan didn''t say yes to the marriage of all the children in the Mo family, no one dared to marry!

    Therefore, the marriage of this family was made by Ethan, and the others had no freedom to marry at

    all!

    Although there were many questions about Emma''s return, it was not a good time to ask her how she

    hade back to life and how she had escaped from the fire openly at the table. They just raised a

    few unimportant questions, and Emma answered perfunctorily. She did not intend to answer this

    question at the table, and she did not show any unhappiness on her face.

    While eating the food, Alline listened carefully to what they were talking about. But during the meal,

    they didn''t say anything important. Instead, they changed the topic.

    However, on the other side, even though Kevin didn''t say anything, he could still make Gloriaugh.

    Since Alline was close to them, although she wanted tough, she didn''t dare tough out. Fortunately,

    she knew how to control her facial expression and try to be serious, which made Gloriaugh more

    happily. After the meal, they went back to their own rooms.

    However, Gloria was going to have fun with Alline. Since that day they went out for fun, Gloria''s attitude

    had somehow improved, which quite surprised Alline.

    After all, although this little girl was young, she was arrogant and willful at ordinary times. She had a

    fearless personality. What''s more, she didn''t have a good face to the people she didn''t like and even

    yed tricks on them secretly. Although her tricks were not big deals, Alline had been tricked by her

    once, and she was still scared. She didn''t dare to be too close to this girl. She was afraid that Gloria

    would throw the caterpir into her clothes when she was crazy. At that time, Alline could only bless for

    herself!

    So, Alline was still on guard against her attitude. "Gloria, I have something else to doter. How about

    going another day? "

    Gloria was unhappy. "Alline, it''s a rare chance to see you. You stay with my brother in the Juan Garden

    all day long. Don''t you feel bored? My brother is stereotyped and horny. Don''t stay with him all day long

    at such a young age! "

    How could she say that about her brother? Alline couldn''t help but smile. "It''s not your brother''s

    business. I have some personal affairs! "

    Gloria held her arms tight. "Alline, let''s have fun. Don''t be sad. I''ll keep youpany. There are a lot of

    interesting ces in our house, and you haven''t yed there before. Let''s go! "

    Her words made it difficult for Alline to refuse. After thinking for a while, she nodded and said, "Okay,

    let''s go for a walk! "

    That night, Gloria took her to several ces. Not to mention that the Mo family was really good at

    enjoying themselves, they could enjoy a lot of things in the house. Although Gloria was young, she

    cared much about her beauty. They enjoyed themselves for a few hours. Gloria took her to the private

    health club of the Mo mansion, where there were all kinds of health care facilities, such as sweating,

    sauna, massage, beauty care and so on.

    Gloria had chosen the full set. As soon as she entered the room, she said to the familiar cosmetician,

    "The same as before! "

    "Mrs. Mo, what would you like? We''ll get ready! "The cosmetician was casual with Gloria, and seemed

    to like this girl in the Mo family very much. Before Alline opened her mouth, Gloria said casually," We

    two are the same! "

    "Okay, please wait a moment! "The cosmetician finished the words and went out to get ready.

    There were only them left in the room. Although the room was not big, it was decorated in a luxurious

    and warm way. Looking at the serious expression on Gloria''s face, Alline was at a loss whether to cry

    or tough. She couldn''t help but ask, "Gloria, you are still young. Do you start to maintain your skin so

    early? "It was not until Alline met Cathy that she started to use some skin care products. She didn''t

    care about these at ordinary times. But obviously, Gloria had this awareness for a long time and had

    been doing well.

    Gloria nodded solemnly and said, "Of course. Beautiful Korean women start to maintain their skin at

    the age of sixteen. I''m seventeen years old this year, so it is veryte for me to do this. But fortunately,

    I''m a natural beauty, and it''s not toote to maintain my skin now! Let me tell you, beautiful women

    must be trained from childhood, and you..."

 Chapter 91 Divorce Agreement On The Table (Part One)

    Chapter 91 Divorce Agreement On The Table (Part One)

    Speaking of this, Gloria suddenly looked at Alline up and down. In fact, she was good-looking, with fair

    skin, delicate facial features, and a little charming in her eyes, but there was a little dark circles under

    her eyes that were not very obvious. Gloria frowned and advised seriously, "Alline, you are so beautiful.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    If you pay attention to dressing up at ordinary times, you will definitely be a beauty. Besides, no matter

    how beautiful the flowers are, they will wither one day. If you don''t care about your image all the time,

    what if my brother Hiram changes his mind? So you must be aware of the danger all the time. If you do

    more beauty treatment and SPA, he will be fascinated by you. Then he won''t go to find the women

    outside! "

    Hearing her words, Alline was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Gloria, I know what I''m doing with

    your brother. But can you stop lecturing me like an adult? It will make me think you''re my sister! "

    "Well, I''m serious. Why don''t you pay attention to it at all? Don''t you know that Emma came back this

    time for my brother Hiram? Gloria said with a look of disappointment.

    Alline looked at her with burning eyes, she felt awkward that a little girl was so worried about her. "Just

    let here back. If your brother really likes her, I don''t care. "

    "Why didn''t you fight back before Emma started? I tell you, your attitude is not good! It seemed that

    Gloria had made up her mind to give a long speech and teach Alline a good lesson. The two of them

    quarreled for a while, and the hairdresser came in and began to give care to the two. With a restless

    mind, Alline was surprised that Gloria would care about her, and felt warm in her heart. She didn''t

    expect that Gloria would like her and keep the same side with her.

    Now that Emma was back, did she mean to let her leave Mo family? She said Mo family was not

    suitable for her, but was Emma suitable for Mo family? With a mocking smile in her heart, Alline slowly

    closed her eyes. In fact, she had already given up, hadn''t she?

    In the next few days, Alline didn''t mention divorce with Hiram. Instead, she went out early and came

    backte every day. Hiram didn''t know what she was busy with. He was a little angry. He was her boss.

    He hadn''t been so busy before, but she was even busier than him.

    It was another day. Alline still didn''te back for dinner. The servant said that when she left in the

    morning, she had told the kitchen not to prepare her dinner tonight and that she would have dinner

    outside with her friends.

    As far as he knew, Alline didn''t have any friends in L city, but for several days in a row, she used the

    same reason and excuse to make Hiram confused. Moreover, in the past few days, she came back in

    the middle of the night after he went to bed. He wanted to go upstairs to talk to her. She looked

    extremely tired, as if she didn''t want to talk to him anymore, and then fell asleep.

    On the second day''s morning, she went out early and didn''t even have breakfast in the house. Ethan

    asked her for a few days, and she said that she was busy with her work, and didn''t want to say more.

    Ethan also pretended to scold Hiram a few words, telling him not to arrange too much work with Alline.

    Although there were a lot of things that needed Alline to do gradually, Ethan didn''t want to exhaust his

    granddaughter inw. After Hiram said that he would pay more attention to that, Ethan gave up and

    asked casually, "Is Alline not satisfied with the fact that Emma lives in the house? "

    For a moment, Hiram didn''t know how to answer his question. If he said that Alline cared about it, it

    would seem that she was mean. Ethan had already been worried about her abnormal behavior now, so

    Hiram said indifferently, "She probably can''t ept it in one thirty. "

    Ethan understood what he was thinking. He looked at him with heavy eyes and said, "I don''t care what

    Emma will do after shees back, but you have to remember that I only admit the granddaughter in

    "Grandpa, I know! Said Hiram, lowering his eyes. There wasplicated feelings in his eyes. He knew

    that everything had changed after Emma proposed to go back to Mo mansion. Grandpa''s mind had

    changed, so did Chester. And the people hiding in the dark had also begun to act.

    It had been a long time since Hiram saw Allinest time. She hadpletely ignored him. Although

    she was now his assistant, she began to assign some of her work to other assistants. Hiram called her

    to his office through the internal line. As usual, she greeted skillfully, "Hello, Mr. Hiram! What can I do

    for you, Mr. Hiram? "

    "What are you going to do, Alline? Hiram got angry when he saw her acting like an official.

    "Mr. Hiram, if it''s not for business, I''ll leave now. We can talk about private affairs after work! Alline

    knew that it''s not about business that Hiram asked her toe in, but he called her directly. Jenny

    begged her on thepany''s Inte for a long time and said that Mr. Hiram had given a death order.

    If Alline didn''te to the director''s office today, he would kill him directly!

    Therefore, Alline came here, but she stood aside indifferently, as if she was doing business.

    Leaning against the broad office chair, Hiram said with a frown, "What are you feeling awkward about

    again, Alline? I told you that Emma lived in the house just as a friend. What else do you want? "

    "As friend? It seemed that Alline had a smile on her face and she wanted to make fun of him, "Hiram,

    before saying these two words, please think carefully. Are you just a friend of Emma? "

    Hearing that, Hiram stopped breathing and dared not look straight at Alline for a moment. He didn''t

    know the real purpose of Emma''s return to Mo family, but he was a little sure that she came back to ask

    for the unfinished promise from him. Thinking of this, he felt a little headache. Being repeatedly

    attacked by this matter, he felt very ufortable. "Alline, can you stop clinging to this problem? There

    is no other possibility for me to be with her in my life. You are my only wife from beginning to end. "

    Alline didn''t know what to say. Maybe she had known it in her heart before Hiram made the first

    reaction, but she didn''t know what she was still expecting. "Mr. Hiram, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go out

    first. I have a lot of work to do! Recently, she had been quietly handing over her work to others. Since

    she had decided to leave, she shouldn''t stay any longer.

    Then she turned around and walked out of the office. She felt that she didn''t want to say anything more

    to Hiram. He didn''t know her obsession with love, so she didn''t expect him to know her heart either. But

    if he wanted her to stay in Mo family and at the same time wanted Emma to be with him, how could

    there be such a perfect thing in the world?

    After Alline left, the look in Hiram''s eyes suddenly turned cold. ''what the hell do you want to do,

    Emma?'' Did you have to stir up trouble in Mo family? ''I can give you whatever you want, but please

    don''t get more people involved.''

 Chapter 92 Divorce Agreement On The Table (Part Two)

    Chapter 92 Divorce Agreement On The Table (Part Two)

    Squinting at theputer screen and typing thest word into theputer, Alline breathed a sigh of

    relief. In the past few days, she had been quietly transferring her work. Although Hiram would know it

    sooner orter, she didn''t care anymore. She couldn''t continue to stay in Mo group, and she couldn''t

    continue to stay by his side. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead to restrain her tiredness.

    Recently, she had stayed upte and suffered a lot She had to find some time to have a good rest after

    going back and forth to HC City. She couldn''t sleep well in L city. She had been married here for

    several months, but she still couldn''t get used to it. Maybe it was not because of her hometown!

    Suddenly, the phone rang again. She picked up the phone and heard the voice of Hiram, "Book a

    private room of LJ Restaurant for me at six o''clock in the evening for two people! Then he drew back

    the wire.

    Hearing that, Alline was stunned. Was Hiram going to ask someone out for dinner? But she didn''t have

    the chance to ask. After she booked a private room, she couldn''t gather her thoughts together. She

    stared at theputer screen in silence.

    When she got off work, a person suddenly came to her office. It was Emma, who lived in Mo family.

    She didn''t seem to work in Guan group now and spent every day to please Denise. Why did she

    suddenlye here today? She just came in and smiled faintly at Alline. Alline nodded and said

    nothing. In thepany, no one knew that she was the eldest Mrs. Alline of Mo family. It seemed that

    Emma didn''t intend to pick her identity, she didn''t need to exin anything. At this time, the door of the

    director''s office opened and Hiram walked out slowly. When he saw Emma, he frowned and said,

    "Didn''t I tell you to wait downstairs? "

    "I happen to have nothing to do, so Ie up to have a look. Besides, I haven''t had dinner with you for

    a long time. I''m looking forward to it! Said Emma in a gentle voice. Then she stretched out her hand

    and held Hiram''s arm. Seeing that Alline was lowering her head, Hiram could not help but let her hold

    his arm. Then the two of them walked out side by side.

    After the two left, several people in the office began to whisper, saying that Mr. Hiram had a girlfriend.

    Without saying a word, Alline quietly packed her things. He not only had a girlfriend, but also a wife?

    If she spoke out the news, would everyone be shocked and their jaws drop? A mocking smile appeared

    at the corners of Alline''s mouth. At this moment, her mobile phone suddenly rang. She was stunned.

    Looking at the caller ID, she answered it, "Hello, Chester. "

    Chester''s voice was as gentle as his character. He had saved her in HC City once, and Alline was

    grateful to him all the time. "I want to invite you to dinner tonight. If Hiram is with you, you can go with

    him! In fact, he knew that Emma went to dinner with Hiram today but he asked it on purpose.

    Alline was stunned and then smiled, "He has an appointment today. Where are you? "

    "I''m downstairs. You can go downstairs now! Chester''s voice is so clean that no one can find fault with

    him.

    Alline replied, "Well, Chester, you''d better tell me where it is. I''ll drive there. It''s convenient for me to go

    to work tomorrow! She didn''t want to stay in the same car with him now. At least, she should try to

    avoid contact with him before she left.

    "Okay, I''ll send the address to youter! "After thinking for a while, Chester agreed.

    When she received the address, Alline was stunned. Was it a coincidence or a deliberate one? The

    address was LJ Restaurant too. She smiled. The car slowly drove out of the parking lot. No matter

    what, she had to go first.

    It was rare for Alline to have dinner with Chester. When she first married Hiram andter she worked in

    Mo group, he would give her advice and guidance on a lot of things. It could be said that without him,

    she wouldn''t have progressed so fast, so she was always grateful to him. ''Chester was such a person,

    if he wanted to make friends with you, you would never refuse.''

    Therefore, Chester was a rare friend of Alline in L city.

    Chester was very careful, which could be seen from his ordering. He handed the menu to Alline and

    said, "I''ve heard that people in HC City like spicy food, so it''s up to you to decide today''s dishes! "

    "Then I''ll order what I like! Alline ordered a few dishes casually. LJ Restaurant was a famous one in L

    city, and the dishes were very expensive. Alline picked a few dishes and closed the menu. "That''s it.

    We two can''t eat so much! "

    However, Chester didn''t care about it at all. He nodded and motioned the waiter to serve the dishes as

    soon as possible. He poured a cup of tea for Alline, which was suitable for such a weather. "I haven''t

    sat together with you for a long time. This opportunity is really rare. "

    Taking the tea and taking a sip, Alline sighed with satisfaction, "No, we often have dinner together, don''t

    we? They had breakfast at the same table every day. Obviously, what Chester said was wrong.

    "Can it be said we two have dinner together? It''s obvious that the whole Mo family is having dinner

    together! Chester said exaggeratively, his eyes and eyebrows could not hide his smile, "I heard that

    you have been very busy recently. Don''t exhaust yourself! "

    After drinking the tea for a while, Alline raised her head and looked at Chester indifferently, "in fact,

    there is one thing that I haven''t told you. I''m going to divorce Hiram! "

    Chester''s eyes rounded with surprise, "Why do you have such an idea all of a sudden? Why did you

    divorce Hiram? "

    Putting down the teacup, Alline touched the cup with her slender fingers casually and said, "I have

    always had this idea, but I couldn''t mention it at the beginning. Now that Hiram recovered, I have

    finished my task, staying in Mo family is just a waste of rice. So I want to go back to HC City and find

    something to do. By the way, I can find my brother''s whereabouts. After all, he has been missing all the

    time. I feel sorry for him. "

    The corners of Chester''s mouth had already copsed. He looked at her fixedly, as if trying to find out

    whether it was true or not from her eyes. "Do you really n to do this? You know that grandpa won''t

    agree. As for Hiram, he had no idea.

    The two of them seemed to have a good rtionship on the surface, and they were also brothers of the

    same race, so it was not appropriate to have a too bad fight. Even if they had a big fight because of the

    matter of Emma, then Ethan had taught them a lesson. In addition, Hiram had a car ident and

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    almost became disabled. There was no need for him to take it seriously. But after all, there had been a

    gap between he and Hiram, and it couldn''t be erased in any way. After all, what had existed did exist.

    "I''ll talk to Grandpa about it myself. I''ve made up my mind to go. But what are you going to do when

    Emma is back? Alline knew a little about the rtionship between the two brothers of Mo family and

    Emma, but after all, she didn''t know the details. Hiram would tell her what happened, but maybe

    Chester would tell her, so Alline had always been concerned about Chester.

    After all, Emma was his fiancee at that time, and the tragedy happenedter because of Hiram''s

    interference.

    There had been few women around Chester in the past few years, so he probably couldn''t let go of

    Emma Otherwise, based on his own conditions, he would have found a suitable marriage partner. After

    all, it was impossible for a man of Mo family not to get married.

    "To be honest, I don''t know. I don''t know what Emma is thinking. A mocking smile appeared on

    Chester''s face. He couldn''t figure out what was on Emma''s mind now, nor could he understand her. He

    just felt that she had changed into another person after she came back.

    However, some movements and some habits didn''t change much, but she did change from her nature.

    After all, it was impossible for her to remain the same after what had happened in the past, but Emma

    didn''t want to tell him how she escaped from death in the past. It had always been a secret. After all,

    there was indeed a person buried in the fire that year. If it weren''t for Emma, who would it be? And who

    helped Emma behind the scenes? She didn''t say anything about it.

    "If I were Emma, I wouldn''t let you down! It was rare for Alline to sigh. She always thought that Chester

    was far better than Hiram in many aspects. She didn''t understand why Emma chose Hiram back then?

    Was it because Hiram was the eldest grandson of Mo family and had more inheritance rights? But she

    didn''t think that Emma was that kind of person. If she was, she would probably have the tragedy of that

    year.

    "With your blessing, I hope I can meet a woman like you who can understand me! Chester was

    amused by her. It was rare for him to burst intoughter. For a moment, the private room was filled with

    a warm feeling.

    Soon the dishes were served. The two of them had a good meal. After dinner, Chester asked someone

    to prepare fruit tea, which was the favorite taste of Alline. She felt more and more that she would be fed

    well with this person.

    In the end, Alline said to Chester seriously, "Chester, please keep this secret for me before I divorce

    Hiram! "

    Chester nodded in agreement. After dinner, it was rare for Alline to have a good time. The two of them

    went out of the private room one after the other after dinner. As soon as they entered the elevator, they

    saw a man and a woman in the elevator. They were two people talking andughing, they were Hiram

    and Emma. After seeing Alline and Chester, the smile on their faces suddenly faded, they asked, "Why

    are you here? "

    "Of course we are having dinner. Otherwise, what do you think we can do, Mr. Hiram? Alline dragged

    Chester into the elevator. For a moment, the several people in the elevator seemed to have thousands

    of words, but they didn''t know where to start.

    In the parking lot, Alline started the car and was about to leave. Suddenly, Hiram sat in from the

    passenger seat and asked, "Alline, why are you with Chester? "

    "Then why are you with Emma? Alline asked angrily, her eyes burning, and then she dropped her

    shoulders. As if nothing happened, she said, "Hiram, I don''t want to quarrel with you, let''s go home and

    talk about it!" "

    When they arrived at home, the two of them went back to the Juan Garden. Alline went upstairs and

    put the divorce agreement on the table in front of him, "I''ve signed it. Have a look. If there''s nothing to

    modify, just sign it! "

 Chapter 93 Have A Break-Up Dinner (Part One)

    Chapter 93 Have A Break-Up Dinner (Part One)

    Looking at the white and ck divorce agreement, which was clearly written, Hiram suddenly tore it in

    half. Not to mention that, he tore it several times, almost to pieces. Then he sprinkled it casually, and

    the white paper all over the sky was like a white butterfly, falling to the ground.

    Looking at this scene expressionlessly, Alline felt a pang in her heart, but she said stubbornly, "Hiram, if

    you tear one today, I can give you another tomorrow. The divorce agreement can''t be torn apart! "

    Hiram flicked his sleeve casually, as if something had clinged to it. When he looked at Alline, his eyes

    were as cold as a knife, which stabbed her. Suddenly, Alline smiled coldly and said in a light tone,

    "Hiram, you''d better sign it. You have to sign it sooner orter. It''s just a waste of time between the two

    of us! "

    "Alline, you''re dreaming. I won''t divorce you! Hiram was so angry that his breath became unstable.

    Alline''s tone was soft with mockery, as if divorce was nothing to her. As if she could divorce as long as

    she said it.

    But Hiram was angry. Was this woman happy to divorce him? Did he bully her and didn''t give her

    enough material demands? How could she want a divorce? She was dreaming! He would never

    divorce her even if he died. How could his woman divorce him!

    Mr. Hiram was too proud and unhappy. He really wanted to beat up Alline, but he also knew that this

    woman was tough. If he beat her, she dared to go against him. It was meaningless for the two to fight

    to death. But he didn''t want to stay here and be angry with her. He had no choice. Mr. Hiram had lived

    for so many years, but he was not good at quarreling with others, not as eloquent as Alline. However, a

    couple quarreled with each other but he was a loser on quarreling. What should he do? How about he

    beat up her? But he couldn''t hit his wife unless he was out of his mind.

    At this moment, he really couldn''t do it if he was serious?

    Alline was still stirring up the mes, and her voice was full of casual ridicule, "Mr. Hiram, in fact, it''s a

    good deal for you to divorce me. Think it over carefully. Didn''t you hate me so much before? Why are

    you reluctant to divorce me now? Are you in love with me? Her words were a little exaggerated, and

    she was trying to irritate Hiram.

    She used to quarrel with him and tease him intentionally, saying, ''Hiram, do you fall in love with me?''

    He was ashamed into anger. He looked her up and down and despised her on purpose. ''Alline, it''s not

    dark yet. Daydreaming is not good.''

    So she stopped making fun of him. He never said he loved her. He only said that she was his wife!

    Unexpectedly, Hiram clenched his fists, coughed and said ufortably, "You''re right. I''m in love with

    you. Alline, I don''t want to leave you. Don''t divorce me, okay? It''s not easy for us to get to this point.

    From now on, as long as you are obedient, I will be good to you! "

    With her eyes wide open, Alline looked at Hiram as if he was an alien. Was he out of his mind today?

    After saying such unbelievable words, he was still hesitating and a little shy. His skin was covered with

    ayer of pink. "Alline, let''s live a good life, okay? I don''t want you to leave, okay? Looking at her

    frightened eyes, he was ashamed into anger, but in order not to divorce, he endured it.

    All of a sudden, Alline burst intoughter. She didn''t expect that Hiram would say something like that. It

    was impossible for an arrogant man to say that, so she couldn''t stopughing. Hearing that, Hiram was

    even angrier. He clenched his fists and wished to p off the smile on her face. "Why are you

    "Hiram, you... Are you kidding me? This joke is not funny at all. You''d better change to another one.

    Let''s talk about divorce first." The smile on Alline''s face disappeared. She felt that there were so many

    idents tonight. It must be her or Hiram who was mad and behaved abnormally. In a word, it should

    be Hiram who was mad.

    In order not to divorce, he tried every means. He even began to coax her to lie to her. He thought she

    was a child!

    Hearing that, Hiram''s face darkened all of a sudden. This damn woman couldn''t understand what he

    meant, could she? He suddenly knocked on Alline''s face and kissed her. This woman, except for being

    obedient and cute when she didn''t speak, but when she spoke, people wanted to sew her mouth.

    Of course, that night, Hiram cleaned up Alline on the bed. Alline couldn''t figure out why the two of them

    rolled on the bed again when they were talking about divorce. What a bad thing!

    On the second day, she just woke up. She rubbed her sore waist and thought, ''Damn it, Hiram, you

    bastard! She clenched her fists for a long time, wishing to p herself. But after thinking for a while,

    she finally gave up. She was still in bed, and this was not a battlefield for fighting, so she was about to

    get up. Just as she moved, Hiram''s big hand reached out and said vaguely, "Don''t you sleep a little

    longer? "

    "Hiram, let go of me! Alline rolled her eyes at him.

    Hiram opened his eyeszily and nced at her casually, "Alline, you were so hot yesterday. Don''t be

    so cold to me in the early morning! "

    Alline was so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could she be so enthusiastic? It was obvious

    that he forced her to be so enthusiastic. With a hot face, she pped away his ws and said angrily,

    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Get up quickly. I want to divorce you! "

    "Try it again! Hiram gritted his teeth. His good mood was ruined by this woman.

    Alline gave him a cold nce. The coldness in his eyes almost made her shiver. She took a step back,

    and then took another step back, almost falling down to the bed. Fortunately, Hiram''s hand in front of

    her quickly grabbed her, and then she turned around. She fell into his arms steadily. Alline was very

    embarrassed.

    It was so embarrassing! She felt a little embarrassed and wanted to struggle, but she didn''t dare to

    move, "Hiram, I won''t divorce you. Can you let go of me first? "

    "What if you dare to mention divorce again? Hiram asked coldly.

    With her neck contracted, Alline looked at him uneasily. The two of them were very close to each other.

    Their breathing was rapid and their skin was close to each other. For a moment, there was an

    ambiguous atmosphere in the air. With mes in his eyes, Hiram muttered, "Alline, why don''t I have

    enough of you? "

    "Hiram, don''t want to do that in the morning! What a rascal you are! Alline was so anxious that she

    wanted to escape, but she couldn''t. She was so depressed.

    "Alline, you are my wife. It''s natural for me to do such a thing with you. Hiram mumbled.

    The passion between the two was on the verge of breaking out, and the war of love was burning in an

    instant. Of course, the result was that the two of them werete for work at the same time.

    However, Hiram still looked satisfied. When the car stopped, he suddenly held Alline in his arms and

    kissed her on the lips. Then he released her and said casually, "After work, let''s have dinner together,

    okay? "

 Chapter 94 Have A Break-Up Dinner (Part Two)

    Chapter 94 Have A Break-Up Dinner (Part Two)

    Was this Mr. Hiram going to invite her to dinner or to have a date with her? It was rare. They had been

    married for such a long time, but he didn''t pay much attention to please her. Alline snorted impatiently,

    "Why should I eat with you? "

    "You are my wife. If you don''t have dinner with me, do you have a date? The good mood of Hiram

    disappeared all of a sudden. Alline was always able to easily provoke his anger.

    "Mr. Hiram, I''m your wife. But I''m also so charming and popr in Sexy Club. What''s wrong with

    someone inviting me to dinner? Said Alline coldly.

    Hearing that, Hiram squinted his charming eyes, which became cold again. He stared at her without

    blinking and asked, "What did you say? "

    Alline almost forgot his evil nature, she chuckled, "It''s business, not personal. Mr. Hiram, can we have

    dinner another day? In fact, there was no need for her toe to thepany now. The work had

    already been handed over.

    The reason why she came with him today was that she was caught by Hiram to thepany. Although

    she had no choice, she still followed him. After all, she was not a match for him in terms of strength, so

    she followed him.

    ncing at her, Hiram also got out of the car. He flicked his sleeves and made a step back. "Then let''s

    have lunch together today! Then he strode towards the elevator.

    At first, Alline remembered that Hiram had said that he would have lunch at noon with her, but he went

    out at about eleven o''clock and everyone had gone to have lunch. He hadn''te back yet. She had a

    ss of milk for breakfast and was very hungry now. She called him, but his phone line was always

    busy all the time. With a sigh, Alline went downstairs to eat something casually.

    However, as soon as she walked out of thepany gate, she saw a handsome figure. Colin was

    holding a bunch of purple hyacinth in his arms. Alline was stunned and wondered why he was here? A

    bitter pain surged in her heart. Before she could react, Colin had strode towards her. She wanted to run

    subconsciously, but there were many people at the entrance of thepany. If she ran away,

    ording to Colin''s character, she would definitely chase after him. So she didn''t want to cause a

    sensation, so she could only quietly leave.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Without thinking too much, Colin hade to her side. He looked at her clear eyes full of dull pain.

    "Alline, I''m sorry! "

    "Sorry for what? You''re sorry because you lied to me on purpose, which almost made me go to jail?

    Alline still remembered what happened that day. She thought she had forgotten it, but as soon as he

    appeared, all the memories of that day had gone back. She humbly begged him to tell her the truth to

    prove her innocence on that day, but he deceived her with lies.

    After all, she was narrow-minded and haggard over every ounce, or she wouldn''t be so sad. If Colin

    had told the truth, many things might not have happened, and she wouldn''t have been used of

    murder, and she wouldn''t have been forced by Emma step by step.

    With a sad look on his face, Colin said, "Alline, I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. I was

    forced that day. "

    His painful look didn''t seem to be fake. With a slight pain in her heart, Alline said coldly, "I don''t want to

    hear what you say now. Colin, please don''te to me again. Everything between us has passed. She

    thought for a while, took off a ne from her neck, reached out her hand and handed it to him. In a

    calm tone, she said, "The thing you gave me back then is now returned to you. We are innocent, I don''t

    owe you anything and so do you. "

    "Alline, can''t you just let me make a mistake? I just denied one thing and didn''t cause any substantial

    harm to you. Why do you have to treat me like this? Don''t you think I''m not even as good as Hiram?

    Colin lost control of his emotions and couldn''t help shouting. Even his clear and mysterious eyes

    shed a cold light.

    Alline sighed helplessly, "It''s not about whether I forgive you or not. Colin, how many times do I have to

    tell you? It''s impossible for us to be together anymore. You left without saying a word back then. Our

    fate hase to an end. Why are you still so stubborn? "

    "Alline -" Colin suddenly hugged her and whispered in her ear, "I didn''t mean to leave that year. Do you

    know how much I missed you in the past three years? If it weren''t for I miss you so much, I would have

    died abroad. "

    Alline''s heart ached, but she struggled to push Colin away. "Colin, what are you doing? Let go of me,

    okay? "

    Feeling her warm breath, Colin gradually calmed down. Her breath would always make him intoxicated.

    He sighed, and his cold voice slowly sounded in his ear, "Alline, I''ll let you go. Can you have a meal

    with me? "

    Alline had no choice. She knew what kind of person Colin was. She knew that she couldn''t pull him

    back when he had made up his mind to do something. She didn''t want to argue with him in public, so

    she could only say in a low voice, "Okay, I''ll go to dinner with you to exin our rtionship. But Colin,

    you can''t do anything to me. "

    Colin''s car was parked not far away. The two of them kept silent all the way. They arrived at a private

    restaurant. In the yard, there were rockery, fish swimming, small bridges and rivers. The decoration

    was very exquisite, and there was a faint fragrance and elegance everywhere. Not in the mood to

    appreciate it, Alline followed Colin into a private room.

    Colin seemed to be in a good mood, as if Alline was with him. He could no longer be calm and

    indifferent. "Alline, this restaurant has just opened. I have always wanted to take you here, but

    unfortunately, I don''t have a chance. "

    Alline looked at him in surprise. There was real tenderness in Colin''s eyes, just like Colin, who hadn''t

    left three years ago. When the old lover met again, they had no choice but to keep silent. "Is this your

    restaurant? "

    Colin poured some tea for the two of them and drank it from time to time. His eyes were full of

    mncholy. "Kind of. Alline, you used to like delicious food. I said that I would open a restaurant you

    liked wherever you went. I know I came backte and you are married. But, Alline, do you think Hiram

    is your Mr. Right? I heard that you didn''t get along well with him when you just married him. But why did

    you be so determined with him? "

    Yes, why would she be so determined about this marriage? Was it because at the beginning, Hiram

    said that she couldn''t get divorced unless he didn''t want her? Or was there anything else that she didn''t

    have the right to divorce? She thought that she didn''t love Hiram. At most, they were just a nominal

    couple. He had someone he loved and she had memories in her heart. They shouldn''t have been

    involved.

    Alline''s eyes darkened. She inadvertently clenched her fists and said, "I have nothing to do with him.

    She stated seriously. She didn''t know if she was reminding herself or [ ]. She just felt bitter and bitter in

    her heart.

    With a touch of helplessness in his eyes, Colin said, "Alline, I know you have a hard time. You work

    hard in Mo family and take good care of that man, so that he can recover. But now, the one he loves is

    back and lives under the same roof with you. I don''t understand why you have to endure it? It''s not your

    nature. "

    It was secret and was suddenly exposed by Colin so openly. It was a lie that she said she was not sad.

    Yes, since Emma hade back, what was the use of her staying here?

    In fact, she had always been concerned about the murder, especially when it was hurt by Emma. But

    Reba was mistaken as Emma and had been injured seriously for Emma, now Alline couldn''t prove

    her innocence, and even her husband didn''t believe her, which made her the most sad. Because of this

    matter, grandpa Ethan acquiesced in Emma to go back to Mo family in exchange for the evidence in

    Emma''s hands.

    However, she was not reconciled. She was not reconciled to be framed like this. She didn''t do anything

    she didn''t do. Why did she get involved in it? She was really not reconciled. But what could she do, a

    woman without power and influence?

    "Colin, stop it. That''s it. Said Susan in a low voice, which was so heavy that she could hardly breathe.

    However, Colin shook his head with a bitter smile. He couldn''t help sighing and said in a sad tone,

    "Alline, in fact, everyone knows that it was not you who did it, but you don''t have evidence to prove

    your innocence. Even if I''m willing to be your witness, you can''t prove yourself. It''s because it''s a trap

    set by Hiram from the beginning to the end. In order to make things smooth for Emma toe back to

    Mo mansion, heforted you by the way, so he didn''t want to go on investigating. Think about it.

    Which man didn''t want to live under the same roof with the woman he loved, while you -- " Colin took a

    meaningful look at Alline and said slowly, "You probably don''t know how charming you are. Hiram will

    have a crush on you when he sees you. He wants to embrace both you and Emma, he just wants to

    take two boats and enjoy the same life blessing. "

    Alline''s face suddenly turned pale, and her fingers were trembling imperceptibly. She shouldn''t have

    believed what Colin said, but her words were clearly heard in her ears and fell into the bottom of her

    heart, which made her feel pain.

    Bystanders could see things clearly. Colin could see this. How could others be stupid? Moreover, she

    had always been suspicious, hadn''t she? But she didn''t want to admit it, hoping for a little hope.

    Colin was satisfied to see that Alline''s face turned paler and paler. He felt a pain in his heart, but he

    make it up to her in the future. ''Alline, I would make it up to you in the future.'' ''I have to say something

    today. I have to let you know something and wake you up. I have to let you know what is your role in

    Hiram''s heart.''

 Chapter 95 Separating Hiram And Her (Part One)

    Chapter 95 Separating Hiram And Her (Part One)

    Colin clenched his fists and coughed, pretending to be pitiful. "In fact, it''s not as frightening as what

    Hiram said. If he didn''t agree to allow Emma to go back, no one could force him to do so. I heard that

    back then, in order to marry Emma, he had a fight with his brother. At that time, he had made up his

    mind. In the end, Ethanpromised. However, they didn''t expect that such an ident would happen

    She tried her best to control herself not to think or guess, but once the seed of suspicion took root and

    sprouted in the bottom of her heart, it would soon grow into a towering tree. What Colin said

    undoubtedly pierced her heart word by word, making her extremely painful.

    She didn''t want to listen, but every word, fell clearly in her ears.

    If it hadn''t been for the ident that year, Hiram would have married to Emma and she would not be

    involved in them.

    If it weren''t for what Hiram wanted to do, his grandfather couldn''t threaten him at all, unless he was

    willing to.

    How could she be so stupid? How could she trust him so easily? He said that in order not to sentence

    her into jail, he had agreed with Emma''s condition and to let her live in the Mo family. But she had

    never thought about what was hidden behind it.

    Hiram was stubborn. If he didn''t want to, how could Emma go back to the Mo family?

    Didn''t he make a scene at home when he didn''t want to marry her?

    Looking at her pale face, Colin pretended to sigh sympathetically. "Alline, it''s not appropriate for you to

    get involved in their rtionship since there is no gap between them for you to step in. Think about it.

    How''s your rtionship with Hiram now? Is he still treating you the same as before when Emmaes

    back? "

    Alline didn''t dare to think. Actually, everything had changed since Emma came back. Although Hiram

    wouldn''t stay overnight outside, she had met them talking andughing several times. She almost

    couldn''t control herself and said, "It doesn''t matter. "

    "Yes, that doesn''t matter. Although Hiram married you, he doesn''t love you. No matter how well you do,

    he doesn''t care about you. Alline, is he grateful to you since you have helped him so much? If he really

    loves you, he won''t wee Emma back to the Mo family. Do you think so? "Thest sentence was

    like a nail piercing into Alline''s heart.

    Alline didn''t know how to retort. She bit her lips and forced herself to say, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, we

    don''t have any feelings for each other. It''s good to have Emmae back. "

    "Really? Don''t you feel sad at all? You are his wife. Don''t you hate him at all for what he has done to

    you? "Colin directed the questions as a devil.

    Alline couldn''t hear what Colin said next anymore. She had never asked herself these questions.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Today, Colin''s questions were like bombs exploding in her heart, making her flesh and blood blurred

    and her soul scattered.

    ''Hiram, you bastard, why don''t you divorce me?''

    The meal was tasteless. Now, Hiram still didn''t want to divorce her. But after a long time, when he had

    a deep rtionship with Emma, he might rekindle their rtionship. At that time, what should she do?

    He said that marrying her would ruin his life.

    Then what about marrying Emma? Would he be happy all his life if he married her?

    Alline knew that she shouldn''t think too much, but she couldn''t help it. She had thought that although

    she didn''t have any feelings for Hiram, they could be a normal couple from a rich family, and could

    pretend to live harmoniously in others'' eyes. But now, she found that she couldn''t tolerate it anymore.

    Did she fall in love with him? It shouldn''t be. How could she fall in love with that bastard? She had

    always loved Colin, who was in front of her. It was just because she and Hiram had lived together for a

    period of time that she felt a little unbearable.

    It was impossible for her to fall in love with him and sheforted herself like this. Fortunately, she

    believed herself. After all, he didn''t like her. Why did she like him?

    In her heart, the most important thing was to find her brother and bring him back safe and sound.

    Except this, she didn''t want to think too much. Thinking of this, Alline calmed down and said, "Colin, it''s

    time for me to go back to work. "

    Looking at the food in front of her, Colin frowned imperceptibly and said directly, "He is in your heart,

    isn''t he? You are sad for him, aren''t you? "

    Alline was not good at lying in front of Colin, so she said honestly, "I''m sad because I think I''m pathetic.

    "

    Colin couldn''t help but sigh, "Alline, you are not the person in his heart. Don''t you understand? "

    "I know, and I have never expected it either. Colin, it''s not my wish to marry into the Mo family. I am

    very thankful that he doesn''t love me. Then we won''t have any emotional entanglement. It''s good for

    him, for me! "All of a sudden, Alline stood up and looked at him calmly. She said word by word, "It''s

    time for me to go back to work! Colin, if there isn''t anything important in the future, please don''te to

    me. We''re over. "

    With a bitter smile, Colin said in a sad voice, "Even if he treats you like this, don''t you want to give me a

    chance? "

    She looked at himplicatedly. Her love for Colin was still there, in her heart. She liked him when she

    was young. She had loved him for many years, and she could not forget him. Until now, she still liked

    him. But she knew that after so many years, she and Colin could no longer be together like the past. It

    was not because she didn''t love him but because they could not continue to love each other as before.

    "I''m sorry, Colin! "She lowered her voice and said helplessly.

    "You know what I want is never your apology. "Colin''s voice was low. Suddenly, heughed at himself

    and said sadly, "Forget it. Let me drive you back to thepany! "

    They had just left the room and walked towards the parking lot outside. When they passed by the

    rockery pool in front of the hall, a flower fell on Alline''s shoulder. Colin stopped and looked at her in a

    daze. "Don''t move! "

    Alline looked at him doubtfully. She saw Colin standing side by side with her, and looking at her with

    burning eyes. Then he suddenly reached out to take the flower from her shoulder and muttered, "Alline,

    do you still remember the time when we were at school? "

    When they were at school, Colin was two years older than her. They had always got on well with each

    other. Colin treated others coldly and didn''t like to talk andugh, but he had smiled to Alline all the

    time. He was used to looking for her in her ss. At that time, there was a long corridor with purple

    vines in the school, shrouded in flowers. They often walked in it, and sometimes the flowers fell and

    sprinkled on her.

    He always plucked the flowers from her body so gently. At that time, it was quiet and perfect for them.

    Alline''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Colin in a daze for a moment. They seemed to return to

    their youth. At that time, they had loved each other crazily, and they only had each other in their hearts.

    While she was in a trance, the kiss had already gently fallen on her lips. When Alline wanted to avoid it,

    he had already held her waist tightly in his arms. She was forced to ept the kiss.

 Chapter 96 Separating Hiram And Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 96 Separating Hiram And Her (Part Two)

    When Hiram and Emma came out, they saw the two kissing passionately in the yard. Hiram''s eyes

    turned cold.

    "What are you doing, Alline? "Gritting his teeth, Hiram was so angry that he wanted to rush over and

    tear them apart. He asked her out for dinner, but she was nowhere to be found when he went back,

    and he couldn''t get through to her on the phone. Now, she was kissing another man in front of him, and

    this man was her ex-boyfriend.

    They hadn''t divorced yet, but she couldn''t wait to fall in love with her old love!

    What about him? Who was he? Did she take him as a dead man? Hiram felt so furious and hot as if

    there was a volcano in the bottom of his heart, which suddenly exploded, making him badly mutted

    and bleeding. He rushed over without thinking and smashed at Colin.

    At the same time, Alline came to her senses and looked at Hiram in astonishment. Her face turned red,

    just like a fire. How could he be here? How could it be so coincident? She was so nervous that she

    didn''t know what to do. She muttered, "Hiram, why are you here? "

    "If I weren''t here today, I wouldn''t have seen this good show. "His voice was as cold as ice, piercing

    into Alline''s heart. No wonder she had been wishing to divorce him. It turned out that she wanted to get

    back together with her old lover!

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Last time, she promised him that she wouldn''t have anything to do with Colin anymore. But now, she

    was with Colin again. How could he believe her?

    This woman was born to be skittish and cold. He liked her so much, but she couldn''t see it at all.

    Because there was always someone in her heart. No matter how hard he tried, she still couldn''t forget

    Colin, who was engraved in her heart.

    The irony in his words made Alline''s heart cold. She knew that she was wrong, so she lowered her

    head and did not say anything. She could not refute even if she was stabbed by Hiram''s words

    mercilessly.

    "Alline, you are such a skittish woman. Do you feel ufortable without a man? "Hiram said without

    considering. He was so angry that his eyes turned red and his hands trembled. How he wished he

    could kill them!

    Hearing no response from Alline, Colin was unhappy. "Hiram, don''t you think it''s enough? Alline doesn''t

    like you at all. Why do you keep pestering her? If you are willing to divorce, do we have to be like this?

    "

    It was obvious that Alline and Colin had a deep rtionship. The next second, Hiram became even

    angrier. "Who the hell do you think you are? Why do you care about Alline and me? Get out of here

    quickly. Don''t fucking disgust me here! "

    "Hiram, why should I get out? It''s you who should get out. Sign the divorce agreement as soon as

    possible, or we are not finished! "Colin was so angry that he didn''t care about his image and cursed at

    him.

    The four stood by thekeside, and the carps in theke swam happily. Emma didn''t say a word and

    just watched coldly. Alline was ashamed and didn''t know what to do. However, Colin and Hiram were at

    loggerheads with each other. No one spoke, but the atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out.

    It was as if as long as a point was ignited, it would instantly blow up the temporary peace between the

    four people into ashes.

    "Hiram, let''s go home. I''ll exin to you. Our rtionship is not what you think. "Alline really couldn''t

    keep silent any longer. If she let it go, it seemed that these two people would destroy this private

    restaurant.

    There was nothing between her and Colin. The kiss was just an ident.

    She had never thought about kissing Colin at all. Although she didn''t get along well with Hiram, she

    wouldn''t be unfaithful to him, so there was a misunderstanding between them. But what did he mean

    by saying that?

    How could he say that she was a skittish woman? He was really a phnderer! So many girls were

    around him, such as Emma, Reba, and so on. How could he say that?

    And why couldn''t this stinky man wipe his eyes and get everything clear before being angry? Why?

    "So what is it like? Are you going to admit your rtionship only when I catch you in bed? "Hiram asked

    bitterly.

    Alline frowned unhappily. She had a bad temper before, but now she had to put up with it. However, he

    was still dissatisfied with her. She really wanted to p him. Looking at the disdainful look on his face,

    she said, "Hiram, are you done with it? We have a clear rtionship. What are you talking about? "She

    didn''t want to quarrel with him outside. They could quarrel at home, but outside, she really didn''t want

    to quarrel with him. Now many people were watching. She didn''t want to be too embarrassed.

    "Then what were you doing just now? "He softened his tone.

    "We just had lunch together. "Her attitude was a little better. She really didn''t want to quarrel with him.

    This man was narrow-minded. If she quarreled with him here, maybe the consequence would be

    unthinkable when they went back.

    Colin had been watching coldly. Seeing that they were a little relieved, he was a little depressed. He

    said, "Yes, Mr. Hiram, I just had a meal with your wife. It''smon. "

    Hiram had been secretly observing Colin''s expression. Just now, Colin was stubborn, as if he was

    going to quarrel and fight with Hiram. However, when he saw that Alline''s attitude softened, he also

    softened. That was sick! Hiram would never believe that there was nothing between them. Thinking of

    this, his heart was burning again. He intentionally nced at Colin with disdain and said, "Mr. Colin,

    you don''t have to watch me talking to my wife, do you? Or do you want to be the third wheel here? "

    However, Colin didn''t take it seriously, with a dazzling, faint but deep smile. "Mr. Hiram, I''m worried

    about Alline. If she is fine, I won''t stay too long. I''m just afraid that someone will bully her. "

    "Well, I really thank you for your concern for my wife, Mr. Colin. But Alline is my wife, so I will care

    about her. Don''t bother you. "The coldness in his eyes had never been restrained. It seemed that if he

    didn''t release the depression in his heart today, he would always make someone unhappy. No matter

    how he quarreled with Alline, it was the matter only between them.

    Seeing that Hiram and Colin were about to quarrel again, Emma could not help but mediate, "Well,

    Hiram, Mr. Colin, it''s enough. Let''s go back first. Hiram, you have been so aggressive all the time. Don''t

    you believe in Alline? In my opinion, what happened just now should be a misunderstanding. Maybe we

    have seen it wrong. And the most important thing between couples is trust. If you don''t have it... "She

    seemed to mean something. She paused for a long time without saying anything, but her eyes were

    meaningful.

    Hearing this, both Alline and Hiram had different thoughts. Hiram sneered in his heart. He wanted to

    trust her, but what had she done? How could he trust her since she was with her ex-boyfriend all the

    time?

    However, on the other hand, Alline sighed slightly. She had married to the Mo family for a long time, but

    had he really trusted her once? Probably not!

    Every time he saw her with Colin, there was nothing between them, but he acted as if he was catching

    adultery in bed. Fortunately, they were in the L city now. If they were in the HC City, he would have

    killed her!

    They were a couple. If they didn''t trust each other, how could she go on?

    Perhaps what Emma said was right. If a couple didn''t trust each other, it was better not to be a couple.

    Although she thought so, she didn''t dare to say it now. She didn''t want to add fuel to the fire, but just

    looked at Emma thoughtfully. It seemed that Emma had also made up her mind to separate her and

    Hiram. Was she still in love with him? If not, she wouldn''t have asked him out for dinner several times!

    Every time Alline saw Emma and Hiram talking andughing intimately, as if there was no one else,

    even if they didn''t told her anything, she could imagine how they got on well with each other before.

    She sighed in her heart and turned it into a touch of sadness.

    The expressions of the couple were clearly seen by Colin, and there was a faint sneer in his eyes, as if

    he was provoking, "If you don''t trust each other, it''s better to divorce. Do you think so? Mr. Hiram, why

    do you torture each other? "

    Alline was shocked. Why did they torture each other? It was better to divorce. All of a sudden, she

    understood what Colin meant. He must arrange this meal on purpose. ''Colin, did you do everything you

    could to get us divorced?

    But if I get divorced, do you really think we can be together?''

    However, Hiram sneered in his heart, ''Divorce? You want us to divorce, right? But how can I do as you

    wish? Isn''t it your wish that I divorce with Alline? Colin, let me tell you, you are dreaming! Even if I don''t

    want her, I won''t allow anyone to touch her.'' His charming eyes suddenly turned cold and frightening.

    HIs cold eyes made Colin''s heart beat faster. Hiram was finally irritated. Colin smiled coldly in the

    bottom of his heart and didn''t say anything. He looked at Hiram silently. ''Hiram, just lose your temper.

    The angrier you are, the sadder Alline is for you. At that time, she will leave you! And I will try my best

    to make her leave you, because you don''t deserve her!''

 Chapter 97 Will You Stay Or Go With Me (Part One)

    Chapter 97 Will You Stay Or Go With Me (Part One)

    Looking at the restrained and depressed expression on Colin''s face, Hiram more or less guessed what

    he was thinking. He seemed to see the schadenfreude and disdain in Colin''s eyes. He seemed to be a

    victor, showing his victory fruit to his opponent. But how could everything be decided before thest

    moment? After all, Colin was too young.

    Although he was cruel and scheming, he was a few years younger than Hiram. Although Hiram was

    indifferent to the world affairs in the past few years, he had been in charge of Gu group for a few years

    and learned more scheming than ordinary people. Moreover, he had been sitting in a wheelchair for

    five years because of his disabled legs. He thought much more than others. How could he not

    understand Colin''s thoughts?

    Thinking of this, he suddenly smiled. To be honest, when Alline saw the smile of Hiram, she felt that a

    man''s smile could also be full of charm and infinite glory. His smile was so beautiful, dazzling and star

    like, attracting everyone''s attention. Hiram didn''t like to smile. When he smiled, he slightly curled his

    lips, or his eyes were full of mockery, or coldness. He had neverughed so presumptuously. He was

    so enchanting and stunning that she really wanted to whistle. Damn it, he was so handsome!

    But he was just too abnormal. If only he wasn''t so abnormal. It seemed that the God had always

    created people with gains and losses!

    Before Alline could finish her sigh, Hiram suddenly reached out and pushed her in front of Emma. He

    said in a casual and difficult voice, "Emma, take your sister-inw to the car first. I have something to

    talk to Mr. Colin alone! "

    Alline was shocked. What did this man want to do? Fighting? But could he beat Colin?

    "Hiram, what can''t you say in front of us? Being dragged forward by Emma, Alline couldn''t help turning

    around and roaring. Hiram gazed at her without looking, just waving his hand and said indifferently, "It''s

    too tiring to talk to you. Get out of here! "

    Alline was annoyed. Hiram had gone too far. He didn''t feel happy if he didn''t hurt her for a day he, did

    he? Alline was so angry that she almost jumped to her feet. "Hiram, you are such a petty man. You

    have no manners at all! Bastard! "

    Hearing that, Hiram''s eyebrows turned cold. This woman dared to scold him, and she must have been

    taught a lesson. Sometimes he really wanted to sew her mouth so that she could no longer scold him.

    However, her voice was so pleasant to hear. At that time, he liked her to scream, low moans, thin

    breaths, full of charm. "It''s about men. Why are you shouting? Get out of here quickly. I feel annoyed

    when you''re here! "

    "I''m more annoyed to see you. Hiram, are you finished with a piece of shit? Alline rudely shook off

    Emma''s arm and was about to scold him with her hands akimbo. She felt that she waspletely

    ignited today, as if she would explode at any time.

    In this world, there was probably no one else except for the bastard, Hiram, who made her angry from

    time to time.

    When she was in a rtionship with Colin, she had never quarreled with him. The two of them tolerated

    each other, and Colin would always give in to her. Only this Hiram could not get along with her all day

    long. Moreover, he was narrow-minded and not a gentleman at all.

    Those women who said Hiram was a gentleman must be blind!

    The veins on Hiram''s forehead were throbbing with anger, and he jumped happily. He really wanted to

    p this woman. She just knew oppose him all day long. He really wanted to strangle her. She was

    ungrateful, uneducated and skittish! Humph! Why did he marry her?

    "All right, all right. Stop arguing! So many people wereughing at you! When Emma saw the two

    fighting, it was impossible for anyone else to interfere between the two. Hiram had always told her that

    he didn''t like Alline, but in this case, what else could she say? If he really didn''t like Alline, how could he

    continue to quarrel with this woman?

    A couple could quarrel, but small quarrels cherished love and big quarrels made them anxious.

    Although the two of them were quarreling, it was just a kind of marital interest, which was just a method

    to promote the development of love.

    In the past, although Hiram liked her and admired her a lot, he was cold and didn''t like to talk. He often

    stayed with her and couldn''t talk much for a day. But now, because of Alline, he obviously talked a lot,

    at least not like a machine.

    Alline pursed her lips, Hiram snorted, the two of them acted like children.

    "You two are so childish! It''s gettingte. You should go back to work! When Emma was about to leave

    with Alline, Colin suddenly said with disdain and ridicule, "A petty man, you''re so impolite! "

    Clenching his fists in anger, Hiram watched the two of them walk away. Suddenly, he took a step closer

    to Colin and stared at him. His charming eyes were as cold as knives and swords, cutting him into

    pieces. "Mr. Colin, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. You want me to divorce with

    Alline, right? "

    Colin didn''t deny it. He did have such an idea. He had been hoping that Hiram could divorce Alline.

    With a bitter look on his face, Hiram sighed and said, "In fact, you are all wrong. It''s not that I don''t want

    to divorce her, but that I can''t divorce her. This marriage has already exhausted me physically and

    mentally. I believe you should know that I was forced to marry Alline, and the person I like has always

    been someone else. "

    Hearing this, Colin''s face changed. He didn''t know what was wrong with Hiram, but looking at his sad

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    face, he couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Why can''t you divorce? "

    However, Hiram didn''t answer his question. Instead, he said to himself, "You have known Alline for

    many years. You should know her! After all, she had no advantages. She was not gentle, not likeable,

    and she was mean. When she spoke as if she was a machine gun, and you would felt that she wanted

    to fight with you to death. What''s so good about such a woman? Rubbing his chin, Hiram looked

    serious and full of disgust with Alline.

    Colin didn''t know what Hiram was going to say, so he stared at him cautiously and said, "Since you

    don''t like her, why do you have to tie her to your side? Isn''t it a torture for two people who don''t love

    each other? "

    Hiram couldn''t help but sigh, "You are right. When I first married her, I wanted to divorce her as soon as

    possible. This woman is so arrogant. Don''t you know that she drugged me and took my nude photos?

    When he said this, he looked as if the past could not be recalled, "What''s the use of staying such a

    bold woman staying with me? At that time, I dreamed of divorcing her, but - " He sighed and said

    hesitantly, "But grandpa didn''t agree to let me divorce with Alline. He said that Alline had a key with her

    and unless I got the key, I couldn''t divorce her. "

    What he said was not only a test, but also a fact. It was hard to tell whether it was true or not.

    A cold light shed in Colin''s eyes when he heard this, but soon it was reced by a gentle smile. He

    looked sympathetically at him and patted him on the shoulder. "I know that there are many rules in Mo

    family, but you are the eldest grandson of your family. Can''t you do anything you want? There was a

    hint of provocation of his words in the end.

 Chapter 98 Will You Stay Or Go With Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 98 Will You Stay Or Go With Me (Part Two)

    It seemed that Hiram breathed a sigh of relief and moved two steps towards Colin. Colin didn''t know

    what he wanted to do, but he saw his eyes darken and he sighed heavily. "Good. Everything will work,

    but Colin -"

    All of a sudden, he smiled. Then he went further and said in an aggressive tone, "Do you think you can

    get her after I divorce her? He said seriously, with coldness in his eyes.

    It seemed that the gentle noble man just now was not him. In the blink of an eye, his temperament was

    obvious.

    "What... What do you mean? Colin couldn''t help but take a step back, but he forgot that behind him

    was the artificialke of the private restaurant. With a plop, Colin fell into theke.

    Hiram looked down at him, "Do you know how I usually treat a person who dares to steal my wife? "

    Colin flopped in theke, and his clothes were all wet. He had never thought what Hiram had said just

    now to make him rx his vignce, but he retreated to the artificialke as he walked. Thinking of this,

    his face became more and more gloomy. He breathed out and stared coldly at Hiram, but he did not

    intend to go ashore. He just stood there, with a chill all over his body, "Hiram, as I said, sooner orter,

    Alline will leave you. "

    "I''m looking forward to that day. But Mr. Colin, sometimes I don''t know how to deal with things properly.

    If I know you dare to covet my wife again, do you believe that I can kill you without being noticed?

    Speaking of this, Hiram''s eyes were cold,pletely ignoring the embarrassed look of Colin. Only then

    did Colin realize that he was fooled. The reason why Hiram said those words was to make him rx his

    vignce. Otherwise, how could he fall into theke and cause a joke? In an instant, his chest was

    burning.

    Noticing Colin''s pale face, Hiram squatted down with his trousers in his hands and said gracefully,

    "Although theke is not big, it should be enough for you to be sober. Mr. Colin, on the one hand, you

    are preparing the engagement ceremony with Miss Nicole, and on the other hand, you are seducing my

    wife. Are you fucking insane? I have told you many times to stay away from my wife! "

    "You son of a bitch, Hiram! Colin was exasperated. Although theke was not deep, it was enough for

    him to be embarrassed. He was still wearing suit and suit pants. Now he was wet, he looked so

    embarrassed. He never thought that Hiram dared to y tricks on him in public. It seemed that he had

    underestimated him.

    Hiram was stillughing, which seemed a little ruthless, "I''m despicable. Aren''t you despicable? Colin,

    don''t think that I don''t know why you insist on letting Allinee back to you. Let me tell you, you can''t

    get what you want, and you can''t want her either! "

    Colin shrugged his shoulders indifferently and smiled with disdain. "I''m so sorry for you, Hiram. You

    know clearly that you are not the one in her heart, but you still try every means to keep her by your

    side. If one day she knows that you let her stay with you just for some other purpose, what do you think

    she will think? "

    "Colin, stop talking nonsense! Hiram shouted angrily.

    Although Colin was extremely embarrassed, he smiled, like the sunshine spreading out, illuminating

    everything in the world. Although he was still in the water, his temperament was not reduced a little. A

    chill came out of his eyes, and he wanted to kill the man in front of him. But when he saw a figure

    running over not far away, his expression changed. "Hiram, you know clearly whether I am right or not.

    But don''t becent too early, even though you have Alline now. She doesn''t love you. Even if you

    keep her by your side, she doesn''t love you all the time. The person in her heart has always been me,

    only me. You are with her every day, so you can''t bear that she has another person in her heart. You

    don''t love each other, and you can''t even make peace with each other. Am I right? "

    A cold light shed in Hiram''s eyes. Seeing that Colin was about to climb up, he raised his leg and

    kicked him into the water again, "Don''t irritate me. Even if she doesn''t love me, so what? One day I will

    make her fall in love with me, and you, are just a past. Colin, if you dare to covet Alline again, believe it

    or not, I will kill you today? "

    Colin fell into the water again and coughed slightly. He didn''t seem to care about it at all. With a faint

    mockery on his face, he said, "Hiram, even if you kill me, you can''t stop me from loving Alline. And you,

    from beginning to end, are just using her! "

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t use her! Hiram exined angrily from embarrassment,

    but Colinughed to cover up his voice, "Are you angry because I''m telling the truth? Hiram, you''ve

    tried your best to keep Alline by your side. Don''t you dare to say that you''re using her? If she is not the

    daughter of Sandra, do you think she can marry into your Mo family? "

    With a terrible look on his face, Hiram wished he could jump into the water and beat the man hard, "Try

    talking nonsense again? "

    "Colin, are you serious? Alline and Emma stood by theke and looked coldly at the two when no one

    noticed them.

    Hearing that, Hiram was shocked. Didn''t he ask Emma to take Alline away? Why did shee back?

    Why did she hear this scene just now? But when he saw the pale face of Alline, he frowned and said,

    "Why are you back? Go back quickly! "

    "Hiram, why did you push Hiram into the water? How did he offend you? Seeing Colin still in the water,

    Alline felt very sorry for him. Although it was not cold, it was embarrassing to stay in theke, especially

    with so many outsiders.

    The woman always felt sorry for the weak, so it was true. When Colin saw Allineing, he felt

    wronged and tried to exin, "Alline, Mr. Hiram is just kidding with me. "

    It was fine when he didn''t say this. As soon as he said this, Alline got angry. She red at Hiram and

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    said, "Are you kidding? Have you ever seen a joke push people into theke? He obviously wants you

    to die! After saying that, she tried to reach out to pull Colin in the water, "Colin,e here. I''ll pull you

    up! "

    Touched, Colin looked at her and said, "Alline, I''m sorry to trouble you again. "

    "It''s okay. Come on up. It''s not good to soak in the water for a long time. Alline squatted down.

    Seeing this scene, Hiram was almost pissed off. What was she doing? Did she take him seriously when

    she saved her ex-boyfriend in front of him? In her heart, was she always thinking about Colin? Only

    Colin? No matter what he did, she did not take him seriously. While Colin, a move and a look of his

    could make her flustered.

    As soon as Alline stretched out her hand, she was pulled up by someone before she could touch Colin.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw the angry face of Hiram. "Alline, I''ll say it again. Leave right

    now. This is the matter between me and Colin. You can''t interfere! "

    "What''s wrong with you, Hiram? I just had a meal with Colin today. Do you need to push her into the

    at home, he was still unreasonable outside. She didn''t understand. It was just a dinner together, not a

    big deal, wasn''t it?

    Well, there was another kiss, but it was an ident. It was just an ident. She didn''t intend to kiss

    Colin at all.

    Hiram tried to calm himself down, but he found that he couldn''t. He couldn''t even calm down to face

    Alline. Every time there was something wrong with Colin, she was more distressed than anyone else,

    and she was sadder than anyone else. But he was her husband. What position did she put him in?

    Once or two times. Even if Colin deceived her, she didn''t want to hate him, and she was even willing to

    meet him. Who on earth was Hiram in her heart? What the hell was he?

    He felt sorry for himself, but he couldn''t let Alline save Colin. He didn''t want her to give up on him again

    and again because of this man. He took a deep breath, exhaled, and looked at her coldly, "Alline, leave

    with me now. Forget what happened today, but if you go to save Colin, I won''t let him go so easily! "

    Alline took a deep breath. There was determination and murderous look in Hiram''s cold eyes. She

    didn''t doubt his thoughts, but what would he think if Colin was here?

    Just because she had a meal with him, Hiram kicked him into the water. Was there such a domineering

    and stubborn person? Although Alline couldn''t figure it out, it was just that kind of person that Hiram

    was. She gave him a fierce look and said, "Hiram, you are obviously making trouble out of nothing.

    Why do you do this to Colin, you''re humiliating him. He did nothing wrong. Why do you treat him like

    this? "

    "What? Do you feel sorry for him? Or do you want to go into theke to apany him? Hiram said

    coldly, with his charming eyes twinkling.

    "What are you doing, Hiram? Let go of me and bring Colin up! Alline was so angry. Hiram was so

    annoying. He was so willful. No one could disobey him.

    No matter what, the one she chose was always Colin. At that moment, it seemed that there was

    something breaking his heart into two. Hiram tried hard to calm himself down and heard himself asking

    calmly, "Alline, I''ll ask you again. Will you stay or go with me? "

 Chapter 99 Stop It, Hiram (Part One)

    Chapter 99 Stop It, Hiram (Part One)

    When Alline looked into his eyes, she found that his eyes were dark and bottomless, but the coldness

    in them was rolling up again and again, almost freezing her into ice. She suddenly had an illusion, as if

    this was the choice that Hiram asked her to choose, he or Colin, but Alline could not care so much.

    Colin was still in the water, and Hiram was still aggressive here!

    She frowned and stared at him, "Hiram, let''s stop it. I saved him, and then we can leave, okay? "

    However, Hiram didn''t want to let go of her hand. He still held it stubbornly and didn''t move. He knew

    that she was discussing with him, but he didn''t want things to go against his will and develop in another

    way. Just now, when Alline appeared, he knew that Colin was scheming against him and provoking his

    rtionship with Alline. How could he tolerate his wife to break them up with such a way. So he said in

    a grateful tone, "Leave it alone, Alline. Leave with me now. Someone will save him soon. The water is

    not deep. He will be fine! "

    Now that Hiram had said that, he thought that Alline would go with him. Look at his humble attitude,

    what else could she not be satisfied with? Did she have to save him in person to show her great

    sentiment?

    Or to show the deep love between the two? How could he make her wishe true?

    "Hiram, you pushed him down. Shouldn''t I help you save him? Or do you think it will make a scene and

    make everyone unhappy? Alline didn''t understand why he behaved like this. Colin was pushed by him.

    What''s wrong with his wife to deal with the aftermath for him? Did it have to be said that he was

    arrogant, domineering and irritable?

    Why didn''t he think that she did this for his good? Did he want someone to report that the young master

    of the Mo family and Mr. Colin had a quarrel early tomorrow morning? The two of them were fighting in

    a private restaurant, and the young master of the Mo family pushed Colin into theke.

    By that time, the stock price of Mo family would definitely fluctuate, and Mu family would definitely not

    let it go!

    However, Hiram didn''t intend to answer Alline at all. He held her hand more tightly, but he felt that she

    was so far away from him, so far away that he almost couldn''t touch her. He changed his expression,

    trying to be gentle, trying to lower his tone and said to her, "Alline,e back with me, okay? I think

    what happened today has never happened. "

    He had been so humble. What else did she not satisfied with? Did she really want to have a

    rtionship with Colin and leave with him?

    "Hiram, stop making trouble out of nothing, okay? I know you are in a bad mood today, but after all, you

    pushed Colin down. So what if we save him? What I did... Alline tried to exin.

    But the next second, she was interrupted by Hiram. He looked tired, even more tired than he hadn''t

    slept for a few days. His eyes were bloodshot and burning. He looked at her coldly and indifferently and

    said, "Alline, you should leave here right now. I think what happened today has never happened. You

    will still be my wife in the future. "

    "What about Colin? What about him? Alline thought that Hiram had been making trouble out of nothing.

    He had a bad temper. She knew, but what about Colin? She just came to have a meal with Colin today,

    and he suspects her so much. Was there really nothing worth his trust in her? They had been a couple

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    for so long. As Colin said, they didn''t get along well with each other.

    Colin was not in a hurry to go ashore. He just looked at the two peoplezily, and his eyes shed

    asionally. His pale face made people feel a little distressed, but a strange smile appeared on his

    lips.

    ''Hiram, the more you ask Alline to leave at this time, the more reluctant she is to leave. She is a person

    who can be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. If you force her like this, she will only be

    pushed further and further away.''

    "Alline, I say it again. You''d better leave here with me right now! He repeated his words again, as if he

    didn''t listen to her at all. He just stubbornly repeated his own insistence, without anypromise or

    concession. He was going to leave with Alline right away! He must do it right away! He couldn''t stand

    Colin staying with Alline any more.

    "Hiram, I have to bring Colin up here. We two have dinner together. I can''t leave him alone here! Alline

    was so angry that her heart ached. Not only was Hiram arrogant, but he was also extreme and couldn''t

    listen to others.

    She just wanted to pull Colin up, but she didn''t do anything. Why couldn''t he tolerate this little thing?

    Was he so narrow-minded? He couldn''t even be magnanimous for such a trifle? Then from now on,

    she couldn''t have any male friends, could she have a meal with others, or should she go around him

    for three hundred and sixty-five days?

    Although she was the wife of Hiram, she was an independent person and needed freedom.

    "Hiram, ask Alline to pull Colin up. If it goes on like this, Colin will get sick! Seeing the two quarreling

    and arguing and not stopping talking, Emma felt a little sorry and persuaded them.

    Hiram raised his eyes and stared at Emma coldly. Emma was stunned. She had never seen him look

    so cold and terrible, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he looked straight at Alline, his eyes trembling

    with coldness, "Alline, now you are leaving with me. You are still my wife. If you want to pull him now,

    from today on... Every word he said, like ice dregs, went straight into her heart. He was afraid that they

    were not stable enough and urate enough!

    Hiram felt that this was hisst concession. He had tolerated Colin for too long, and he couldn''t

    continue to tolerate it. No man could bear it when he saw his wife kissing another man. Moreover, he

    had always believed that no one would snatch anything from him.

    "Although we two are a couple, we are like strangers. Alline, do you really want to choose him? Hiram

    felt that saying this was not only an exnation to himself, but also a reminder to himself that what on

    earth he is in the heart of Alline? Was there any trace of him in her heart?

    After saying that, he let go of Alline and went straight outside. His back was full of determination!

    Watching the figure fading away in a daze, Alline was about to catch up with him, but she suddenly

    heard a cry of Emma, "Ah, Mr. Colin, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right? "

    Perhaps it was because Colin had soaked in the water for too long that he almost fell into the water. His

    body shook violently. Fortunately, he held the edge of theke to stabilize his body. When Alline turned

    around, she saw that Colin''s face, which was as transparent as blood loss, was almost transparent in

    the sun, like the pure white lotus. The color of his face disappeared. Alline came to her senses, rushed

    over and shouted anxiously, "Colin, give me your hand. Hurry up. I''ll pull you up! "

    Not far away, Hiram stopped and his lips curved into endless bitterness. ''Alline, in your heart, he is

    always the most important person. I don''t beg you to forget him, and never beg again, because that will

    make me feel ridiculous.'' It turned out that the first love was really unforgettable. No matter how good

    he was, she would never have his ce in her heart, never!

 Chapter 100 Stop It, Hiram (Part Two)

    Chapter 100 Stop It, Hiram (Part Two)

    He took a deep breath and felt the coldness and grief in his heart and lung. The pain almost made him

    feel that life was worse than death. He stopped for a moment, and then raised his feet again and left

    here mercilessly.

    The two of them dragged Colin out of the water. Colin staggered and looked haggard. "I''m sorry, Alline.

    I made Mr. Hiram angry with you. "

    Alline was stunned and smiled bitterly, "It''s none of your business. He doesn''t believe me. "

    "After all, it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted on inviting you to dinner, I wouldn''t have met him here and

    caused you two to quarrel! Colin smiled bitterly and his eyes darkened.

    "It really has nothing to do with you, Colin. You have soaked in the water for so long. How about I take

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    you to the hospital and get some medicine? Don''t catch a cold! Although Alline felt depressed, she felt

    more guilty to Colin. After all, it was her who caused it.

    If it weren''t for her, Hiram wouldn''t have pushed Colin into the water and so many things wouldn''t have

    happened!

    Colin shook his head and said sadly, "Alline, you should go now. I''ll ask someone else to send me

    hometer. If you don''t go back, Mr. Hiram will misunderstand us again. As soon as he finished his

    words, his body shook again, as if he could not stand steadily. Alline didn''t know why, although she told

    him that she didn''t like Hiram, Colin indistinctly felt that there was Hiram''s ce in her heart, and she

    could no longer forget him.

    "It doesn''t matter. He has a bad temper. Besides, I don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore.

    Colin, let''s get out of here first. Alline insisted supporting Colin and helped him leave here. If she stayed

    here for one more moment, she would only feel more ufortable.

    ''Hiram, you have never trusted me, never. If you don''t trust me at all, how can we continue to live in the

    future?'' How could we go together?

    Alline drove Colin back. Fortunately, there was also a house of Mu family in the L city. After sending

    him back, Alline called a private doctor for him to help. Colin went in and took a hot bath. His face

    looked much better, not as pale as he had just been pulled out of the river. Alline saw him and said,

    "Colin, I''m sorry. It was Hiram making trouble out of nothing! She knew that it was not right for Hiram to

    do that, but she could do nothing but apologize for him.

    Hiram didn''t think he was wrong. That man was as stubborn as a cow. He would never say sorry.

    "It''s all right. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have quarreled with him. But as you can see today, Hiram

    doesn''t believe you at all. Do you really want to continue with him? Colin felt sorry for her and asked.

    Alline didn''t say anything. Her heart ached so much that she didn''t know why. She really wanted to cry.

    Why didn''t everyone want to help her and believe her? The leaving of Hiram made her heartke

    copsepletely. She felt that she couldn''t stay any longer. She just wanted to leave here as soon

    as possible, in order to avoid her emotional breakdown.

    "Let''s go back to HC City, Alline! Colin''s tone was helpless and sighed.

    Alline withdrew her hand and didn''t answer. Now she found that she couldn''t even pretend to be calm.

    "Colin, I... Her throat seemed to be rubbed by something. It hurt so much that she couldn''t even say a

    word.

    "Don''t worry. Let''s talk about it slowly. Alline, I will be good to you in the future. He said sincerely,

    seriously, and his eyes were a little sincere, which made people can''t refuse. He knew what it meant to

    Alline he denied that day, but he could only deny it. Even if she was sad and desperate at that time, he

    had to do so. Only after that could she obtain her freedom.

    He would give her whatever she wanted. As long as she could get through that, Mo family would be

    guilty for the matter. ording to the degree that the Mo family cherished their wings, it was impossible

    to expose this matter. After all, the crime of buying murder and kidnapping was enough to disgrace the

    family. They would never allow this matter to be leaked a little. As for Reba, the reason why he

    cooperated with her at that time was only for letting Alline would no longer be the Mrs. Mo of Mo family

    and left here!

    "Colin, I... Just as Alline was about to say something, her phone rang in a hurry. When she saw that it

    was Cathy calling, she quickly answered it, "Alline, go back to HC City as soon as possible. Your

    brother has an ident! "

    Alline was stunned. For so long, she almost lost hope. But now she suddenly got the news of her

    brother. She was so excited that she quickly nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''ll be right there. "

    After hanging up the phone, she said to Colin, "Colin, I have something urgent to deal with. I have to go

    now! Then she rushed out like the wind, hailed a taxi and went straight to the airport. At the same time,

    she called to book the air ticket. Fortunately, there was a ticket for her today. After waiting for an hour at

    the airport, she boarded the ne to HC City.

    Hiram drove back to thepany in a huff. When he closed the door of his office, there was a bang,

    which made everyone confused. What happened to Mr. Hiram? Why was he so angry? Did he quarrel

    with his special assistant Alline again?

    However, in the whole office, only assistant Alline dared toe in and provoke him when Hiram was

    angry.

    Hiram asked his secretary made a cup of coffee for him, but he only took a sip and smashed it against

    the wall. His face was cold and frightening, "It tastes bad. Make another cup! "

    The secretary went out to make another cup of coffee uneasily and cursed in her heart, ''Alline, where

    are you today? Why didn''t you answer the phone and text back?'' She didn''t dare to provoke Mr. Hiram!

    But she still said respectfully and obediently, "Okay, I''ll go and make it right away! "

    After torturing his secretary several times, Hiram almost made her cry. He tightened his chin and felt

    that there was only a breath in his throat, which could not be relieved. He rubbed his temples with a

    headache.

    ''Alline, Alline, do you really care about Colin so much? He didn''t know why his heart ached again and

    again. What she said on the bed yesterday was still in his ears, but every word was deeply engraved in

    his heart. It hurt very much, but more disappointment was in his heart. Except for disappointment,

    nothing else. If he had known that he was not so important in her heart, why did he have to ask her so

    shamelessly?

    After a long time, Hiram was not in the mood to work. He didn''t do anything all afternoon. As expected,

    Alline didn''te back. Now she should be kissing and taking good care of her ex-boyfriend. Why did

    she like him so much!

    He suddenly called Jenny, "Help me investigate any case of the Mu group recently. Remember,

    investigate it secretly and don''t alert anyone, okay? "

    Jenny was always familiar with his style of doing things, so she nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Hiram.

    When do you want it? "

    "The sooner, the better! Hiram rubbed his aching temples and said lightly.

    "Okay, I''ll give it to you in a week. Jenny thought for a while and said.

    After hanging up the phone, Hiram felt empty again. There was nothing to do in the office. There was

    no sound, just like his heart. There was dead silence, no sound.

    If Alline was here at ordinary times, she woulde in and talk to him and sometimes make him happy

    on purpose. In fact, the two of them were talking about boring things. Sometimes, Alline would tell him

    something about her and her brother''s childhood, but she seldom said it, but he listened carefully every

    time. He knew that her brother was very important in her heart.

    But the more he thought about it, the more annoyed he felt. He took a deep breath, stood up, walked to

    the window, opened it, and let the cold wind blow in to wake him up!

    The next second, he suddenly covered his eyes in pain, and felt a burst of sadness in his heart. ''Alline,

    Alline, what should we do? Do we have a future? Really?

    When Alline arrived at HC City, Austin was already waiting for her outside the airport. When he saw her

    very anxious on the ne, but she had no choice but to wait.

    When she finally saw Austin, she asked, "Austin, what happened? Cathy didn''t tell me everything. Did

    you find my brother? Where did you find him? Is he hurt? "

    Austin nced at her, patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Alline, don''t worry. Drink some

    water first. I''ll talk to you slowly. After saying that, he opened a bottle of water for her. Alline was so

    excited that she didn''t know if she could not ept the newster.

    Alline took a sip of water and felt that she had recovered a little, but her eyes were still red and she

    looked straight at him.

    Austin pressed his lips in silence and said, "Alline, your brother has been found, but now... "

    "What''s wrong? Tell me! Alline''s heart sank. She looked at him and asked with a guilty conscience.

    Austin sighed and said helplessly, "Now our people are trapped in a vige, and Lou family are blocking

    us from leaving! So I''ll take you to see your brother first! "

 Chapter 111 Lose Face (Part One)

    Chapter 111 Lose Face (Part One)

    Hiram didn''t n to go back to L city so soon. In addition, thest bidding in HC City had not been

    concluded yet, so he chose to stay this time. His rtionship with Alline was getting better and better,

    and no one mentioned the divorce before, as if the two of them were still the same as before.

    Since Hiram couldn''t move, he could bear it. Sometimes, if he was in a bad mood, he would make

    Alline suffer. But Alline wasn''t annoyed. She did everything by herself. She would follow whatever

    Hiram wanted to do. Her good attitude made Hiram feel embarrassed to make trouble for her.

    Therefore, he was too embarrassed to continue to pick on the thorns, but he still gave a straight face to

    Alline every day. She felt helpless and funny. She thought that Hiram was like a child who wanted to

    attract her attention, but he had to torture her in other ways.

    Alline didn''t want to argue with him. People who were sick were always very ufortable, not to

    mention that it was because of her that Hiram became like this. At the beginning, Alline was very

    considerate, but holy beings also had a temper. Especially, Emma came to the ward three times a day,

    full of concern, and Hiram''s tone was gentle and sweet, which made Alline''s face turn ghastly pale

    every time.

    She didn''t want to drive Emma away directly. She just felt that she was very annoying here, and she

    was angry, but she couldn''t lose her temper. These two people were really annoying and shameful. It

    was too much to flirt with each other in front of her. Alline was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After

    Emma left, she began to torture Hiram again. Suddenly, she walked up to him and showed an evil

    smile, "Mr. Hiram, you haven''t taken a shower for several days! "

    "What do you want? With his eyes wide open, looking at the evil smile on Alline''s face, Hiram suddenly

    remembered that his wife would do something to him, so he shrank back.

    Squinting her eyes and raising the corners of her mouth, Alline raised his chin with one hand and said,

    "Guess what I want, Mr. Hiram? "

    "Let me tell you, Alline, if you dare to touch me, I will kill you! Finally, Hiram was scared. The evil light in

    Alline''s eyes was like an angel falling in the darkness, staring at him directly.

    Looking at him, Alline made up her mind. She stripped off his shirt directly. Although Hiram wanted to

    resist, he was still injured after all. It was impossible for him to defeat her, "Mr. Hiram, I''m doing this for

    you. Look, you haven''t taken a shower for many days. You are smelly. I''m so embarrassed to live in the

    same ward with you. As your wife, I have to be fully responsible for it. "

    What was ''ashamed and indignant to death''? What was losing face? These words were engraved all

    over Hiram''s body. His wife had stripped him naked again, and he was unable to resist. This woman

    was his natural enemy. He bit his lips and stared at her fiercely, as if he would kill her if she took a step

    forward, "Alline, get out. Call the nurse. I don''t need you! "

    "Hey, Mr. Hiram, look at your body. You look so handsome even if you are injured! After saying that,

    she poked her finger intentionally or unintentionally, which made Hiram embarrassed. He wanted to

    beg for mercy but felt too embarrassed. If he didn''t beg, he would be like a stranded fish.

    With her hands on the door, Alline looked down at him. Even though Hiram was injured and a little pale,

    he was still charming, especially his handsome face, burning eyes, and his muscles were thin on the

    bones. Every inch was extremely beautiful and powerful.

    For some reason, some scenes that made people''s faces turn red suddenly shed through Alline''s

    mind. She wished she could p herself two times. Was she crazy? Hiram did nothing.

    ''Oh, God, let me die''. Alline looked down upon herself fiercely. She paused and narrowed her eyes with

    a sly and yful look. The panic in Hiram''s eyes made Alline feel that she was bullying a good man.

    She smiled evilly and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Hiram, if you don''t like it, how about I hire a nursing

    worker for you? "

    "No, thanks. Hiram''s refusal burst out from his teeth, " I have Jenny. He can take care of me. "

    "Really? Alline pretended to frown as if she was worried about him.

    "No need. You crazy woman, help me put on my clothes! Hiram was so angry that his teeth ached. His

    white teeth were like a leopard that was about to bite its prey. Unfortunately, this leopard was injured,

    and it was really not intimidating.

    "My husband? "I haven''t slept for a few days. Would you like to check my name card tonight?" said

    Alline, with a three point flirtation on her face. She bit her lips and revealed a little bit of her lips, smiling

    shyly. "

    All of a sudden, Hiram didn''t understand what Alline was going to do. Gritting his teeth, he asked

    angrily, "Get out of here. Stay away from me. Bitch, I''m not interested in you at all! "

    "Oh, really! With an incredible look on her face, Alline began to bath for Hiram. She deliberately used

    cold water.

    Then, Hiram''s whole body turned red like a shrimp falling into an oil pot.

    It was the first time in Hiram''s life that he had been humiliated into anger like this. He wished he could

    bump his head to death. He felt that he couldn''t speakplete, and Alline smiled evilly, "Alline, let me

    tell you, don''t go too far! Otherwise, otherwise --"

    "Or what? Alline asked, "Do you think you have the ability to resist me now? "

    "Get out! Get out! "

    "No, I won''t. It''s my duty to serve you, my husband. Now that you have fallen in love with another

    woman, you don''t want me to serve you anymore? Alline pretended to be innocent and blinked her

    eyes, as if she wanted to say something but was shy.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "Fuck off! Say something reasonable. "

    "Hiram, look at yourself. You can''t move. If I won''t bathe you, do you want to bathe yourself? How

    hypocritical you are! I''ve seen your body before. Why are you so shy! Said Alline scornfully.

    Feeling that he was almost driven mad by this woman, Hiram couldn''t help shouting, "Why are you so

    angry! You did it on purpose! "

    "Mr. Hiram, if you dare to hook up with your ex-girlfriend again, I will ruin your most important thing. I

    don''t think you can cheat on me again! "

    Gritting his teeth, Hiram trembled with excitement. The lower part of the man''s body was unreliable. He

    took a deep breath and said impatiently, "Alline, have you had enough? Let go of me! "

    "I tell you, Hiram, now that you have married me, you can''t touch other women in the future. If you dare

    to touch other women again, you can''t touch me in the future! It was not true that Alline took a shower

    for him, and it was true that she flirted with Hiram. Of course, it''s more true that she threatened him.

    She bit her lips and said seriously. Her eyes were as bright as the stars. She couldn''t stand the days

    when Emma was intimate with him, joking, and talking about the life of them she had never participated

    in. They shared the same topic, but Alline, as the wife of Hiram, she seemed to be an outsider.

    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt that she was going to explode with anger. This feeling had been

    torturing her these days. She told herself to calm down, but she couldn''t. She knew that she didn''t want

    Hiram to be involved with others now, especially with Emma.

 Chapter 112 Lose Face (Part Two)

    Chapter 112 Lose Face (Part Two)

    Therefore, she came up with this idea. Since her man had touched her, he could not touch anyone

    else!

    His breath was still a little rapid. His fingers were sped tightly, and a thinyer of blush appeared on

    his pale face. It was tempting. He took a breath and said weakly, "I didn''t. "

    Alline''s body shrank and her action suddenly stopped. She looked at him nkly and had no idea what

    kind of emotion was rising in her heart.

    "I really didn''t have any rtionship with anyone, even Emma. He gasped and continued.

    Alline was still in a daze. Because of the words "I didn''t have any rtionship with anyone else", that

    was to say, Hiram had nothing to do with Emma. They had an old rtionship, but it was not rekindled.

    However, the means of Hiram was experienced and made her suspect.

    However, Hiram never lied. He was a proud man and disdained to lie.

    Looking at the ups and downs in her eyes, it was extinguished, and there seemed to be stars rising and

    dim, but there were bright stars in her bright eyes, which were so bright and frightening. He seemed to

    see the snicker in her eyes, and a moment of shyness. This woman was shy, for what he had just said?

    What the hell was she doing? Was she crazy?

    After helping him tidy up, Alline changed a new set of clothes and kissed him on the lips. Her lips were

    a little cold and soft, and the line of her lips was tight, as if she was a little nervous. It was the first time

    that Hiram had such a pure kiss with his wife. He was stunned. When he realized it, Alline had left his

    lips.

    There was still her fragrance on his lips, which remained in his heart. It was so hot that his heart

    softened, trembled, and trembled again. She said, "You can sleep first. I''ll go out and ask Jenny to

    conclusion that Alline was really crazy!

    She tortured him the whole night just for a kiss. If she wanted to kiss him, she could just tell him

    directly?

    This sentimental woman! Humph!

    After that night, Hiram seemed to have realized what was in Alline''s mind. The two of them were a little

    embarrassed after meeting each other. On the second day, he found an opportunity and asked, "Alline,

    do you think you can tell me if we were alive that night? Now, can you tell me what you wanted to say

    that night? "

    Alline was stunned, and thenughed, "Hiram, do you fall in love with me in this way? "

    With an embarrassed look on his face, Hiram didn''t expect that this woman would be so ungrateful. He

    just wanted to ask her what she had hidden that day and told her that he wouldn''t tell her until she was

    alive. In addition, the kiss from Allinest night made him have a vague guess.

    "I do like you. What''s wrong? Don''t you make me like you? Hiram asked angrily.

    It was the second time that Hiram said he liked her. Alline looked at him in disbelief. Then she touched

    her ears and scratched her forehead. Her hair was draped over today, which made her look different.

    She looked a little silly, a little stunned, and finally fainted. She smiled and said, "Hiram, let''s start over,

    okay? "

    "What about you? He frowned and asked.

    "What? Alline was stunned and didn''t know why his expression was so strange.

    "Do you like me? Hiram had never felt so humiliated in his life. How could he force to ask his wife

    whether she like him or not? He had been liked by many people since he was a child. He had all kinds

    of women, but why did he fall in love with this woman.

    Alline had a beautiful face, a little barbaric in personality and a little bad temper. But most of the time,

    she was as beautiful as a white lotus in the mountains and rivers, burning into your eyes and could

    never be forgotten.

    He liked her. He didn''t know when he became so infatuated with her.

    Alline cleared her throat, and pretended that she was in a hurry, "Hiram, why do you ask so much

    nonsense? "

    However, Hiram grabbed her so that she was very close to him. He could smell the faint cold fragrance

    of her body. He felt that his breath was heavy. "Of course I have to ask. Alline, do you like me? "This is

    the first time he has asked such a direct question.

    Alline and Colin had been in love for a few years. Although they had seen and known each other for

    three years in the bar, she was still a simple girl in her private heart. She was a little embarrassed

    about such a simple confession. She clenched her fingers and showed her white teeth. She said

    angrily, "Hiram, are you done? "

    "If I don''t like you, what am I doing here every day? Hiram, you think I''m free everyday? "

    Since that day, the rtionship between the two of them had finally improved a lot. They were no

    longer hostile to each other, and even a little sweet. Jenny was a little surprised at the rtionship

    between the two of them. However, seeing that Hiram was a little happy, and the Mrs. Alline also hid a

    smile in her eyes. She was no longer as jealous as she was a few days ago in the ward, especially

    when Emma and Reba had returned to L city. Now the two of them were very quiet.

    Their rtionship was getting better and better.

    When Hiram recovered a little, he didn''t want to stay in the hospital any more. Although Alline was

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    apanied with him, she would try her best to make him happy every day, Hiram felt depressed to

    stay in one ce for a long time, especially in the hospital.

    Thus, he went straight back to Mo Residence. The Mo Residence was a small vi of Mo family in

    every city, which was convenient for Mo family''s member to live. He used to take care of the business

    of Gu family, so he was not used to living in Mo Residence. Generally, he would ask Jenny to book a

    hotel directly.

    This time, it was not for business, but for recovery. He simply asked the butler to arrange for it. After

    leaving the hospital, he directly lived in Mo Residence. In fact, the decoration style of each Mo

    Residence was simr. From the door in, what came into view in front of him was a huge front

    courtyard.

    There were swimming fish and fake water in the yard. Precious crucian were raised in the pond, and

    there were all kinds of flowers and nts, which made the yard a little more elegant. Next to them was

    the parking garage. Before parking the car, Jenny took Hiram out of the car and put him on the

    wheelchair. Then Alline pushed him into the house. There was an open-air corridor at the junction of

    the front court and the main house, where there were purple vines, but it was not purple vines now. In

    the season when vines bloomed, the two corridors were filled with flowing water. The water was very

    clear, and the smooth stones at the bottom of the pool could be seen.

    The water was so clear that it made people want to jump down to clean up their turbid air. While

    pushing Hiram, Alline observed carefully. Although the main house of Mo family was also beautiful, she

    rarely looked at it carefully. She always felt that the big house was not her usual ce to live.

    After going through a long corridor, they finally arrived at the main hall, which was the same as the

    main house of Mo family. Instead of being resplendent and magnificent, there was an ancient fragrance

    in the main hall. This kind of yard was somewhat ancient and somewhat modern.

    After entering the room, she had a feeling of sudden enlightenment. There were red and wood furniture

    in the hall, which were wiped clean and spotless, giving out an ancient vor. Such a house was full of

    an indescribable ancient taste, which was very generous.

    "Hiram, I didn''t expect you to have such a house in HC City. The environment here is really good. We

    can stay here for a longer time. "Unlike the main house of Mo family, there is an indescribable

    sternness and fear here.

    On the contrary, it was clear and clean, as bright as washing, making people feel warm, as if it was at

    home.

    Alline couldn''t help but take a few more nces on the way.

    Looking at the expression in Alline''s eyes, Hiram felt warm in his heart, "If you like, we can live a few

    more days. And I''m recuperating now. That was a good reason. He told grandpa that he nned to

    stay in HC City for a longer time.

    On the one hand, he needed to heal his wounds. On the other hand, he needed to find out who had

    secretly manipted him before.

    "Okay. How are you doing, Hiram? Are you tired? Do you want to ask the kitchen to prepare something

    to eat first? After looking at him for a while, Alline squatted beside him and looked at him seriously.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Butler came over and greeted them, "Mr. Hiram, lunch is ready.

    Do you want to use it in the main hall or in the side hall? "

    "We''ll eat here! It was not convenient for Hiram to move, so Alline said first. The Butler knew who Alline

    was and nodded slightly.

    After lunch, Jenny had something to discuss with Hiram, so the two of them went to the study. Before

    going upstairs, Hiram said to Alline, "This is a big ce with a lot of interesting ces. If you don''t want

    to have a rest, you can entertain yourself. I''lle down to apany youter! "

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. Alline nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t be too tired. Take care of

    yourself. "

    As soon as he was discharged from the hospital, he had to deal with his business. Sometimes, in the

    ward, Jenny would ask him about something to deal with. Alline thought, ''should I prepare a dinner for

    him tonight to celebrate his discharge?

 Chapter 113 We Were At The Different End Of The Street. (Part One)

    Chapter 113 We Were At The Different End Of The Street. (Part One)

    After saying goodbye to the steward, she directly drove out of the house. She knew that the Mo

    mansion was not short of anything, but she nned to make some soup for him to supplement

    nutrition. Recently, he had lost weight since he was in hospital. Although there was equipment for soup

    in the Mo mansion, she had been used to the old crockery which was put in her uncle''s house. It was

    not easy for her to use a new one, and the soup didn''t taste like that.

    Besides, Alline hadn''t been back to the HC City for a long time, so she decided to go home and bring

    the crockery by the way.

    She first drove to buy some gifts. If it weren''t for her uncle''s care in the past few years, she couldn''t

    make it all by herself. When she drove back to the old neighborhood, she felt very sad. She had

    thought of changing a better environment for her uncle, but her aunt was a spendthrift, and Cary was

    fond of gambling, so her uncle couldn''t save much money. Although she had married to the Mo family

    and didn''t short of anything. But she was always short of money. Although she had been given a card

    by Hiram, she was too embarrassed to use it directly.

    In the past, when she had been dancing in the Sexy Club, although she had a good ie, she had

    spent most of her money on her brother. In other words, she was very poor. Therefore, the thought of

    buying a house had been suppressed. But now, maybe she should find a way to buy a decent house

    for her uncle. After all, it was not good to go on like this.

    With gifts in her hands, Alline went upstairs. Her aunt, Jennie, and Cary were not at home, and only her

    uncle, Johnson was at home. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Johnson looked more

    haggard and couldn''t help coughing when he opened the door for her.

    Hearing this, Alline couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle Johnson, what''s wrong with you? Why did you cough

    so badly? "Why had Johnson been so haggard now? "Uncle Johnson, I''ll take you to the hospital! "

    "It''s not a big deal. I caught a cold. Why did youe back all of a sudden? "Johnson was happy to

    see Alline and invited her in house, but he refused to go to the hospital. Alline knew he was stubborn. If

    he didn''t agree, no matter how hard she tried, he wouldn''tpromise. Although Alline could do

    nothing about it, she had nothing to say.

    Alline knew that it was an old disease of her uncle. His bad working environment did great harm to his

    lungs. However, Jennie didn''t find a job, and Cary was hanging around all day long. The burden of the

    family was only on Johnson. In the past, she would help him from time to time. But now she had

    married to the L city, it was difficult for her to interfere.

    And Johnson hadn''t felt well for a long time, but he didn''t tell others about it. Just a few days ago, when

    he suddenly fainted in the workshop, he was directly fired by the manager, who thought he was old and

    clumsy. This was undoubtedly adding burden to the family. When Jennie knew this, she sneered at him

    and asked him to go out to find a job as soon as possible, or the family would be broken up.

    Johnson was honest all his life. He didn''t like talking. If he divorced now, he would be lonely for the rest

    of his life. Although Alline was angry and wanted them to divorce, she knew that Johnson wouldn''t

    divorce Jennie. Besides, since Cary was an adult now, she wouldn''t agree to their divorce. Therefore,

    Alline justforted him for a while.

    When Alline came out, she didn''t bring much cash with her. So she transferred one hundred thousand

    dors to her card and gave the card to Johnson, asking him to have a good rest and recuperate during

    this period of time. As for the money, she would help him. She could even ask help from Hiram. While

    they were talking, Jennie, who hadn''t been home for a long time, suddenly came back. Seeing that

    Alline was also there, she was happy and warmly greeted, "Alline, I heard that you were back. I didn''t

    expect that! "

    With a cold expression on her face, Alline said, "Aunt Jennie, why did you go out for fun while Uncle

    Johnson is sick? Why don''t you go to the hospital with him? Although he just got a cold, the longer it

    takes, the worse his health will be. "

    Hearing this, Jennie was embarrassed. She nced at Johnson and smiled again. "Alline, you know

    the situation of our family. You have married to a rich family and live a good life, but we are still living in

    a poor ce. Don''t you want to help us? After all, we have taken good care of you and your brother in

    the past few years. Don''t forget our kindness! "

    Alline was so angry and looked terrible. "Aunt Jennie, if you didn''t mention it, I almost forgot why I

    married into the Mo family. If it weren''t for Sven, how could I marry to the Mo family? "

    Jennie argued, "I''m doing this for your own good. The Mo family is a big family. You can live a luxurious

    life after you get married. Do you really want to live a poor life like your brother? "

    "Yes, you are so kind to me, Aunt Jennie. I will never forget your great kindness! "Alline had never seen

    such a shameless woman!

    Jennie believed that Alline was praising her, so she smiled. "You remember that. Alline, your uncle has

    been sick these days and we have no ie. You should help us. "

    "What are you talking about? It''s not easy for Alline toe back. Are you done? "When Johnson

    heard Jennie''s words, he was angry. What was this woman thinking all day long?

    Alline closed her eyes. When she raised her head again, her eyes became clear again. At that

    moment, she really wanted to persuade Johnson to divorce Jennie as soon as possible. How could he

    tolerate such a woman for a lifetime? She cleared her throat, smiled and mocked gently, "Aunt Jennie, I

    can take care of Uncle Johnson, but not you. I will never give you anything, even a cent! "

    "Johnson, you see, we have raised such an ungrateful girl! We have worked hard to raise her for so

    many years and found her a good family. However, now she has lived a good life but forgot our

    kindness. Johnson, we have wasted our time and money! "She patted her thigh and began to cry

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    loudly.

    Her words made people feel that Alline had taken advantage of them. Hearing that, Alline trembled with

    anger. She had known that her aunt was difficult to deal with, but she didn''t expect her to be so

    shameless. The happiness of seeing her uncle today vanished in an instant. She couldn''t quarrel with

    her here, which would be a joke to others. Moreover, Hiram was still waiting at home. She tried

    her best not to take those words seriously. She said to her uncle, "Uncle Johnson, I have something

    else to do. I''lle to see you another day! "

    Then she ignored her aunt and left the house. Seeing that Alline didn''t want to talk to her, Jennie

    scolded even more harshly. She almost regarded Alline as an ungrateful person. The neighbors

    opened the door and watched the fun. They knew what had happened to them since these years. They

    saw Allineing out with a cold face.

 Chapter 114 We Were At The Different End Of The Street. (Part Two)

    Chapter 114 We Were At The Different End Of The Street. (Part Two)

    Although Alline had something in her mind, she took care of Hiram very well and did everything in

    person, which made the people in the mansion feel that they were in a good rtionship. Because

    Alline''s identity had not been made public, everyone thought that she was his lover.

    Hiram didn''t exin, and Alline didn''t take it seriously. Time went by. Someday, Hiram asked about

    what had happened on the highway that day. Alline just gave a vague exnation. Hearing that, Hiram

    said that he would help her find Sven.

    Now, Sven was taken by Celine again, and his whereabouts were unknown. And Cathy had sent

    people to investigate this matter, but there was still no news after so long. Now hearing what Hiram

    said, Alline nodded. After all, Hiram was reliable! Although she didn''t know how powerful the Mo family

    was, what he said still made her feel warm.

    Hiram had recovered well enough. They were about to go back to the L city tomorrow. Before they left,

    Alline took him out for a walk. They had been in the Mo mansion for so many days, and they didn''t go

    out. No matter how beautiful the Mo mansion was, there were times when they got bored.

    HC City was Alline''s hometown. Every time when Hiram came to the city, he came in a hurry and didn''t

    stay long. Today, Alline took him to enjoy the scenery of the city. She didn''t take him to the well-known

    spots. They strolled for a while, and then she took him to the cinema. He seldom came to the cinema.

    One reason was that he felt bored, and the other was that no one came with him.

    This time, when he saw that Alline was busy with buying tickets, popcorn and coke for him, a smile

    appeared at his mouth. Seeing that she came over, with a poker face, he frowned and asked in disgust,

    "Why do you buy these? "

    With coke in her hand, she threw the popcorn to him and said, "I want to eat it. "Then she took Hiram to

    the cinema. It was not Sunday, and there were not many people watching the movie. So they soon

    went in and found a ce to sit down.

    In fact, she didn''t care the movie at all. She just wanted to have an appointment with him since they

    hadn''t dated at all. Her few experiences told her that she had to watch a movie with her beloved man

    once in her life, so she dragged him here.

    Besides, the doctor said that it was not good for him to be tired since he had just recovered. But they

    had just wandered outside for more than an hour. Although he hadn''t said anything from beginning to

    end, she didn''t want him to be tired!

    After they came in, the movie began. Afraid that he would be bored, Alline chose a horror movie. Hiram

    curled his lips and said, "I really don''t know what''s the point in such a movie. "

    Hearing that he had been picking on her, Alline took a popcorn and fed him in order to block his mouth.

    She said, "Why do you have so much nonsense to watch a movie? "Then she fixed her eyes on the

    screen.

    "Alline, you can eat by yourself. Don''t feed me! "Hiram didn''t like it. He never ate these things.

    However, Alline didn''t agree. She fed him another one. He was ashamed into anger and bit her fingers.

    She wanted to withdraw her hand, but he held her in his arms across the seat. Still biting her fingers,

    he whispered in her ear in a low voice, "Alline, I know the reason why you''ve tried your best to get me

    into the cinema is to cultivate a rtionship with me. How can I disappoint you? "

    "Cut the crap. I want to know the end of the movie. "Alline pushed him, and her eyes were fixed on the

    movie. Looking at her serious face, Hiram deliberately kissed her ear from time to time. She rolled her

    eyes at him and then looked back at the screen, pretending that nothing had happened.

    Shaking his head in his heart, he couldn''t help but think helplessly, ''She reallyes to watch a movie.

    Watching a movie is for fun. But how serious she is now! Is the movie more attractive than I?'' Her little

    face was stiff and calm. She wouldn''t scream like many other girls did when watching a horror movie.

    She wouldn''t hide in the arms of a man. Maybe she disdained it.

    After watching the movie, Hiram was even more resentful. How dare Alline ignore him during the

    movie? When they walked out of the cinema, Hiram was depressed, but Alline turned a blind eye to it

    and took him to eat.

    Hiram wanted to go to a hotel, because he was used to being reserved and didn''t like the snacks on

    the street, but Alline decided to take him to eat something delicious.

    Alline had been in the HC City for many years, so she was familiar with all kinds of ces. Her brother

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    had taken her here before, and there were many snacks that were not avable outside. The price was

    fair and not too expensive. Moreover, she hadn''t even taken Colin to this ce before.

    A small street was full of all kinds of snacks from the HC City. The smell floated out of the window in

    front of the shop, making people drool. Since Hiram had never been to this ce, he had a good

    interest in it with Alline. He followed her idly. Seeing that she was staring at a ce for a long time and

    did not leave, he could not help but feel a little surprised. When he was about to ask something, he saw

    that Alline pulled him away. Without a pause, they bought a lot of snacks, and Alline was followed by

    Hiram, who looked extremely noble, but he frowned and disdained, as if he was a little embarrassed

    and unhappy.

    Alline didn''t care about it. She thought he was an unreasonable man! Alline went along the street to

    buy something to eat. When she saw all the things she liked, she would buy one. At the end of the

    street, when she was about to talk to him, she found that he was missing.

    Didn''t he follow her just now? Why did he disappear all of a sudden? Alline panicked and the thing in

    her hand fell to the ground. The street was not long, but why did he disappear? Was he really angry?

    Thinking of this, she hurried back to look for him, but she didn''t find him.

    All of a sudden, she felt a sense of loss. She had nned to take him out for a meal, but he was

    missing and she returned to the original ce when looking for him. Then, she saw a man not far away.

    They were at the different end of the street, and he was holding something in his hand, which was

    emitting a faint heat. Alline suddenly stopped and looked nkly at the man in the distance. There

    were peopleing and going on the street, but she still saw him at a nce. He looked so

    conspicuous in the crowd, and she could see him at a nce.

    And he seemed to have seen her for a long time, so he stopped and waited for her toe over.

    Suddenly, an unprecedented emotion surged in the bottom of her heart. She wanted to turn around and

    go over, questioning him where he had gone, but she couldn''t say a word with so many grievances. It

    was not far away, but she didn''t know how to go, or what to do.

    After hesitating for a while, all of a sudden, Hiram walked towards her. He walked slowly and

    unhurriedly, with a soft smile at his mouth, and his beautiful face was even more outstanding. When he

    came to Alline, she had already said, "Where have you been? Do you know that I am looking for you?

    Do you know that you are not familiar with this ce? What can I do if you get lost? "

    Hiram didn''t say a word, and the smile on his face disappeared.

    Alline was still anxious and spoke without thinking. At that moment, she felt as if she had returned to

    that night. That day, she had also watched his car disappear from her sight like this, and she had gone

    farther and farther. "Hiram, do you know that I would be worried? I was afraid that like that night, I could

    do nothing but be taken away by someone! "

    When Hiram head that, his eyes moved. It turned out that she was taken away that night. "Alline, I just

    went to buy this. "He raised the small bowl in his hand. It was a bowl of sweet red bean soup, steaming

    with a sweet fragrance.

    There was shock in her eyes, but she also felt a dull pain. She used to like the red bean soup most,

    especially that made by the shop at the end of the street. Every time she came here, she would have

    tasted it, but now she didn''t dare to stay any longer.

    Because this was also her brother''s favorite thing, and it was the most favorite thing for her and her

    brother.

    But now her brother couldn''t taste it, so she didn''t eat either. If her brother was not here, she would

    rather not eat the red bean soup.

    When she saw the red bean soup, all kinds of feelings welled up in her heart. She thought of her

    brother who was still taken by Celine, but she could not save him. She had been to the Lou family, but

    Celine avoided to see her. Celine had only said, "Give me the key, and I will set your brother free."

    The key? What key? She didn''t know what key she had, and her mother didn''t leave any key for her.

    What was the key used for? Before she asked, Celine hung up the phone and left thest sentence,

    "Alline, if you want your brother to be alive, think carefully where is the key your mother gave you?

    Looking at her red eyes, Hiram suddenly felt sorry. What was wrong with her? What was the meaning

    of the red bean porridge for her? Why did she look like she wanted to cry but didn''t dare to? Hiram

    couldn''t help exining, "I saw you staring at this just now. I thought you liked it, so I bought it. "

    He noticed that when she saw the porridge shop for the first time, her eyes lit up but finally dimmed.

    Alline raised her head and hidden her tears. "I haven''t eaten it for a long time. Thank you, Hiram. "

    He held her in his arms and pulled her to go into the shop besides. "If you like it, I wille to eat with

    you in the future. "

 Chapter 115 Is She Pregnant (Part One)

    Chapter 115 Is She Pregnant (Part One)

    A simple promise made Alline''s face change in an instant, and even the calm smile was about to

    disappear. She heard herself said calmly, "No, I don''t like it. You don''t have to eat with me in the future.

    "

    After he heard her refusal, his face suddenly darkened.

    Alline came to realize what she had just said, and looked nkly. She murmured, "Brother also

    promised me that he would apany me to eat red bean soup for the rest of his life, but he suddenly

    had a car ident and was ina. So although the red bean soup tastes good, I don''t like it

    anymore... "

    "Silly girl. "Seeing the tears in her eyes, Hiram felt very sorry for her. "What happened to Sven was just

    an ident. Don''t think too much. I''ve asked Jenny to investigate the matter, and we can also ask the

    Lou family for Sven in other ways. "

    Alline rubbed her eyes, took a deep breath and said, "It''s okay. It is not urgent. Celine hasn''t found

    what she wants, so she won''t do anything to my brother for the time being. "

    He didn''t ask any more questions. He had considered the Lou family''s affairs. Generally speaking,

    Alline had left the Lou family with Sven and had no right to inherit the property of the family. But as a

    stepmother, even if Celine couldn''t tolerate them, she didn''t have to kill them all. Therefore, maybe

    Alline or Sven had something Celine wanted, so she caught Sven and forced Alline to give in.

    And ording to the rtionship between her brother and her, if there was really something in her

    hand, she must give it to Celine. The only reason why she didn''t gave it to Celine was that she didn''t

    know what Celine really wanted. Otherwise, she wouldn''t do nothing.

    If the thing that Celine wanted was really in Alline''s hand, and Alline gave it to her, she would not leave

    them alive either. That night, he clearly knew that those people really wanted to kill them. Those people

    knew that he was in the car, but regardless of the dignity of the Mo family, they rampaged and were

    going to kill them, so that thing was more important than the rtionship with the Mo family.

    In addition, his grandfather had been unwilling to reveal the identity of Alline, but at that time, his

    grandfather insisted on asking him to marry her. If he did not agree to marry her, 30% of the shares of

    the Mo family would be directly given to her. The Mo family was rich, and everyone knew that 30% of

    the shares meant a lot of money. Then why did these two family make such an agreement? What was

    the meaning of her existence?

    He didn''t want to tell Alline about that. But now at least, he wanted to know why his grandfather valued

    her so much. Even when he had insisted on marrying Emma, Ethan hadn''t agreed. The Jing family had

    been close to the Mo family for so many years. Since Emma''s father had an ident, Ethan had taken

    good care of her and loved her more. Then why hadn''t Ethan agreed to their marriage? Instead, Ethan

    had forced him to marry Alline, who was a stranger to him at that time?

    He had always thought that it was because of the shares of the Mo family. Now thinking twice, he felt

    that there might be a secret hidden in it, and this secret might be on Alline. This recognition suddenly

    shocked him!

    "Don''t worry, I will help you find your brother! "After a long time, Hiram said in a low voice. It seemed

    like a promise or an acknowledgement. They didn''t stay in the shop for too long. Alline lost her

    appetite, and Hiram didn''t want to eat too much because of something in his heart.

    After they returned to the Mo Residence, they stayed silent all night. The next morning, Hiram took

    Alline back to the L city. After they went back, Ethan called them to the L Garden and asked Alline a

    few questions. And Hiram had exined for her to dispel Ethan''s doubts. Jonny, Hiram''s father, also

    came to the L Garden. He didn''t say anything special but asked them to drive carefully. When Alline

    returned to the Juan Garden, Jonny asked someone to send some tonics to them.

    Alline epted them all. As for her father-inw, she didn''t have many chances to see him. Jonny was

    usually busy, cold and silent. He didn''t like talking to others. Alline wasn''t too close to him, so was

    Hiram. Therefore, as time went by, they had been distant to each other. On the other hand, when the

    Myron''s family heard that they hade back, they personally brought something to the Juan Garden

    to see Alline and Hiram. During their visit, Myron did not care much about Hiram, but was very

    considerate to Alline.

    This made Alline confused. As far as she knew, although Hiram and Chester were on good terms on

    the surface, they were not close in private. However, the rtionship between Kevin, Myron''s second

    son, and Hiram was a little better, because Kevin was not as cold as Hiram, nor was he as gentle as

    Chester. He was easy going and good at social.

    After they came back, the Juan Garden had been noisy and busy. Almost all the people in the Mo

    mansion hade. After thest group of people had been sent away, Alline felt that she was

    exhausted. She and Hiram had been asleep after dinner.

    The next morning, Hiram woke up early. He looked up at the time and found that it was already half

    past six.

    Alline was sleeping soundly. He wanted to turn over, but he was afraid of waking her up, so he held it

    back.

    The sunshine sprinkled into the room, which was not so bright. The thick curtain blocked the light, and

    the delicate outline of Alline could be faintly seen. He knew that during this period of time, Alline was

    tired. She took care of him day and night. Because of his physical condition, she could wake up on time

    when he turned over at night. She took good care of him. He was moved.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    He didn''t know how other couples got on with each other, but he were getting on so well with Alline.

    He felt warm since he was cared by her so much, which he couldn''t get from his family. Although the

    Mo group was big, each house had its own property, especially his father. Since his mother died, his

    father was busier than usual and had no time to care about him. Because he was the eldest grandson,

    he grew up with Ethan.

    Ethan had been treating him as the heir for so many years. In addition, he had been calm since he was

    a child and didn''t like talking, so sometimes he inevitably lost some childish innocence. He wouldn''t act

    coquettishly or tter his parents. He would stick to everything. Even if it was hard, he would never give

    up. Now because of Alline, he knew that many things in his life were different.

    He would be sentimental. He would care for others and sacrifice for others.

    Of course, it was undeniable that Hiram was an arrogant man deep in his heart. This kind of arrogance

    flowed in his blood, making him feel that a wife should be based on her husband. So he hated Alline

    most at the beginning.

    But as time went by, this woman, who he hated, had been gradually engraved in his heart. Although

    Hiram was smart, he had a low EQ. He didn''t know how to deal with his feelings. If it weren''t for this, he

    and Emma wouldn''t have been like that!

 Chapter 116 Is She Pregnant (Part Two)

    Chapter 116 Is She Pregnant (Part Two)

    He suddenly felt lucky that it was Alline who was with him.

    He was still holding her hand. Suddenly, he remembered a saying-''Hold your hand and grow old with

    you''. Will he and Alline be like this?

    Time passed slowly in the morning light. He looked at his watch and found that it was almost time for

    breakfast in the main house. So he patted on Alline''s face and said, "Honey, wake up! We are going to

    the main house for breakfast! "

    Turning her back to him, she pulled the quilt and mumbled, "I''m sleepy! "

    "You can sleep after breakfast. Wake up! "It was Ethan''s rule to have breakfast in the main house.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Although he didn''t want to wake up Alline, if Ethan was angry, she would definitely be scolded, and he

    didn''t want her to be scolded.

    Even if it was by his grandfather, he still didn''t want to.

    He held her up with his arms around her waist, his lips gently falling on her eyelids. "Get up, or I will

    kiss you to wake you up! "

    In a daze, Alline opened her eyes and said, "Stop it, Hiram. I''m so sleepy! "

    She was really tired recently, and Hiram didn''t want to disturb her. He touched her little face and said,

    "OK, you can continue to sleep. I will tell Grandpa you won''t go to have breakfast and I will ask

    someone to bring you some breakfastter. Remember to eat it! "

    Reluctantly, Hiram crawled out of the bed. Alline muttered a few words and fell asleep again.

    How could she sleep for such a long time? If she continued to sleep, she would be a pig.

    Unexpectedly, she didn''t wake up until afternoon. When he called her, she was still lying on the bed.

    Hiram asked, "Have you had breakfast? "Hiram had just returned to thepany, and he had a lot of

    work to do, so he was very busy today. But even if he was very busy, he still called Alline, fearing that

    she was not feeling well.

    "No, I just woke up. "Her voice was a little hoarse because she had slept for a long time.

    "Alline, are you feeling unwell? Call the doctor and ask them to check on youter! "As soon as he

    heard that she just got up, he was anxious. Did she catch a cold? Otherwise, why had she slept for

    such a long time?

    They had been married for a long time. He knew that Alline had always waken up early and she had

    never been so sleepy.

    "Nothing. I''m just sleepy. "Alline turned over and said, "Go to have lunch. It''s time for me to get up. "

    He had always thought that it was because she was tired after taking care of him recently, but for the

    next few days, she was very depressed. Even if she went to the main house to have breakfast in the

    morning, she still had a bad appetite. Moreover, she didn''t have much work, so she fell asleep after

    examination. He wondered if she was really exhausted because of taking care of him these days!

    If he had known it earlier, he shouldn''t have listened to her and should hire a caregiver. He felt so sorry

    for her!

    She tried her best to refuse him. She knew herself well and didn''t feel unwell except for sleepiness.

    Hiram was just frightening himself. Since there were so many people in the house, she didn''t want

    others to think that she was making trouble again.

    This day, Alline came to the main house with Hiram for breakfast. She went to bed earlyst night and

    got up early today, but she was still a little sleepy. She decided to go back to sleep after breakfast.

    Alline was not a picky eater. But these days, she obviously didn''t look well. Therefore, Hiram poured

    her a ss of milk and prepared her some appetizers because she didn''t have a good appetite and

    couldn''t eat anything.

    He was anxious about that, but there was nothing he could do. She didn''t want to see the doctor, so he

    had asked the cook to make her favorite dishes these days. But in this way, she still had a bad

    appetite. On the contrary, she was very interested in the main house''s side dishes, especially the cold

    shivering ones, with a little pepper and a little vinegar. The cooks of the Mo family were good at making

    these dishes, but no one in the Mo family liked to eat, expect for Alline.

    It was rare for Hiram to see her eating. Hiram asked her to drink some milk. But as soon as she drank

    it, she suddenly felt terrible in her stomach. She quickly covered her mouth and asked him to take the

    milk away. She couldn''t stand the taste.

    Noticing her reaction, Lucia teased with a smile, "Is she pregnant? "

    Her words attracted everyone''s attention. They saw that Alline''s face was pale. When she met the

    curious eyes of everyone, she smiled casually and said, "My stomach has caught a cold these days.

    I''m a little nauseous. I''m not pregnant. "

    Hiram nodded. "Yes, she had not been feeling well recently. She was exhausted because of taking care

    of me some time ago! "

    Some people''s eyes darkened, and some seemed to take pleasure in others'' misfortune. But Alline

    didn''t notice that. She just held the chopsticks and couldn''t tell what kind of feeling she had at that

    moment.

    Hiram didn''t want her to be pregnant, did he?

    In the past, Emma had a child, and the child was owned by Hiram. He liked that child, but now if she

    was really pregnant, would he like her child? With a mixed feeling, she didn''t notice that Emma''s eyes

    swept over her belly casually. Then Emma snorted and looked away.

    If the child was born, it should be five years old now!

    But the baby was gone, forever. An indescribable chill suddenly sprang up around Emma and froze her

    whole body. When Chester saw the terrified look on her face, his face darkened.

    Ethan stared at Alline for a long time with aplicated look in his eyes. When Alline''s palms were

    sweating nervously, he looked away and put on a gentle smile. He told her to take care of herself and

    then didn''t say anything more.

    After breakfast, Alline went back to the Juan Garden. She had been married to Hiram for a long time,

    but she had never thought about the baby. Moreover, every time they had taken protective measures,

    so she would not be pregnant.

    After she went back, she discussed with Hiram about going back to work. Although she didn''t have to

    support herself, she still had her uncle''s family. She wanted to buy a house for her uncle as soon as

    possible. Moreover, she owed him one hundred thousand dors now, and she had to pay it back

    sooner orter. Last but not least, she couldn''t move or dare not move the money she had saved for

    her brother''s medical treatment a few years ago. So she had to try her best to save some money now.

    Once she called Cathy and told her about this, Cathy couldn''t helpughing out loud. She couldn''t help

    but tease, "Alline, you have married a rich husband. Why don''t you spend his money? "

    Alline was a little embarrassed. She said, "I want to, but I don''t dare to! "

    "I didn''t expect you to be shy! "Cathy changed a posture, leaned back and saidzily, "You should

    spend his money. The more you spend, the more he loves you! "

    "But I''m bored staying alone in the house every day! "

    "How about I open a branch in the L city and you take care of it for me? "In fact, Cathy had long wanted

    to open a branch in the L city, but there had been no suitable person to operate it, so she had to

    dyed the n. Since Alline mentioned that, she had some ideas.

    "Do you think the Mo family will agree? "Asked Allinezily, eating the walnuts sent by Cathy.

    Cathy pressed her chin and said, "I''m talking about running a winery. What are you thinking about?

    Even if you want to go to a nightclub, I won''t agree! You don''t need to stay in the shop every day. You

    can go there when you are free and bored, and by the way, you can umte some connections!

    "Cathy didn''t want to be beaten. After knowing the marriage of Alline and Hiram, she didn''t dare to

    provoke her.

    "But I still want to go to work! "Alline hesitated.

    "Do you really have a crush on him? Do you feel tired to stay with him all day long? "Hearing the

    hesitation in her words, Cathy raised her voice involuntarily.

    Before Alline could say anything more, Cathy screamed, "Bastard, get out of here... "Then she hung up

    the phone all of a sudden. Alline was stunned and wondered if something happened to Cathy. She

    called Austin in a hurry and Austin told her that Cathy had a guest today and that there was nothing

    wrong with her.

    That night, after Alline told Hiram that she wanted to go to work, he was a little unwilling. In his

    impression, thedies of rich families usually didn''t go to work. They usually went shopping, and yed

    mahjong to kill time. But unlike others, she was independent and had her own thoughts. Moreover, he

    agreed to her exnation. He went to work during the day, but she was at home, and then they couldn''t

    see each other. Although she was his wife, she was not willing to send him lunch to please him, so he

    thought for a while and agreed.

    At least, in the office, he could take advantage of his wife from time to time. With his wife around, he

    had the energy to work.

    So after they discussed for a while, Alline went back to the Mo group and became the special assistant

    of Hiram. But he often went on a business trip, in order not to get her tired, he didn''t agree to take her

    out. However, when he went on a business trip, she began to feel bored. Fortunately, Cathy gave her

    some materials and asked her to learn some knowledge about red wine and foreign wine first, in case

    she couldn''t answer the questions from customers. Therefore, she was much busier.

    When Hiram went on business trips, Alline was also very busy.

    What Alline didn''t know was that while she was busy, a conspiracy was close to her again, making her

    almost die!

 Chapter 117 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part One)

    Chapter 117 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part One)

    One day, when Susan came back from thepany, the servant said that Ang was missing in a

    hurry. She was shocked. Ang was a Persian Cat raised by Cathy. She had been raising it for several

    years. Ang was gentle, bold and curious. Last time Cathy came to HC City and said that she didn''t

    have time to take care of Ang recently, so she asked Alline to take care of Ang for a few days.

    Alline agreed.

    Recently, Hiram was very busy. Alline had nothing to do in the house, and it was actually good to raise

    cats. Moreover, she liked small animals since childhood, and it was good to have time to look after

    them now. It was Cathy''s precious treasure. If it was missing, Cathy would kill her. Moreover, she liked

    this cat, and she often yed with Ang when she was free. Ang was as snow all over, beautiful

    as a snowballIt seemed that she was alwayszy and noble in people''s arms. Cathy spoiled it very

    much and raised her in person.

    Regardless of having dinner, Alline put down her bag and went to look for Ang. She had been

    looking for Ang for nearly two hours, but still couldn''t find her. Alline was very anxious now. Did

    Ang slip out of the Mo mansion? Ang had a reserved temperament since childhood, and

    generally speaking, she wouldn''t run around. Why was she missing today? Alline was very anxious,

    and she didn''t dare to shout loudly in the Mo mansion, but she was very anxious in her heart.

    After searching for a long time, she seemed to hear Ang''s voice. In a panic, she ran over and

    whispered, "Ang, Ang, where are you She didn''t dare to shout too loudly, so she could only shout

    in a low voice.

    But Ang was nowhere to be seen. All of a sudden, she was shocked. This was the forbidden area of

    Mo family, and this white vi was the forbidden area of Mo family. It was said that Ethan had

    personally forbidden anyone to enter the forbidden area many years ago.

    Alline rubbed her hands uneasily, then lowered her voice and called out, "Ang, Ang! "

    After calling Ang for a long time, she didn''t respond, which made Alline''s heart skip a beat. This was

    Cathy''s precious thing. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but take a few steps forward. She prayed that

    Ang could hear her voice, and the white nnel could jump out and jump into her arms. But she was

    finally disappointed. Ang still didn''t appear. The night was getting darker and darker, and there was

    a touch of weirdness in the Forbidden Garden.

    When Alline came to her senses, she found that she had already arrived at the legendary white vi!

    The door, which had been tightly locked, was pushed open at this time. Looking at the half closed door,

    Alline was even more nervous. She kept jumping. Did Ange here? But Ang was so small,

    how could she push the closed door open.

    She didn''t know if it was her illusion or not, but she seemed to hear the crying sound from inside, mixed

    with the faintly discernible scream of a cat!

    Ang! Alline''s heart sank. She bit her lips, pushed the gate of the white vi open and walked in!

    In the distance, the woman upstairs with a telescope raised the corner of her mouth with a cold smile,

    which made people feel chilly and trembling. She said calmly, "Mia, go and inform grandma and mom,

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    and let them find a way to let Grandpa Ethan know that Mrs. Alline has broken into the Forbidden

    Garden. "

    Putting down her sses, Vivian''s eyes were filled with coldness. No one could get pregnant with

    Hiram''s child, except her! Back then, since she dared to set up a miscarriage for Emma, this time, she

    could also make Alline lose her child!

    As soon as Alline entered the vi, she felt a chill jump out from her feet. There were weeds and

    destion in it, as if no one had lived here for many years. Indeed, no one had lived here for a long

    time. Thinking of the faint cry just now, Alline felt creepy and wanted to run out of here immediately. But

    before Ang came out, she called again, "Ang, where are you? "

    Ang didn''t respond. She didn''t hear it wrong just now. Although she didn''t raise Ang herself, she

    liked to y with her when she was free. Ang also knew her and had a good rtionship with her.

    During this period of time, when Ang came to Mo family, she had a better rtionship with her. She

    yed happily in bed with Ang every day. When Hiram was on a business trip, Ang apanied

    her to sleep in the master bedroom.

    Although Hiram was cold and indifferent, he liked Ang very much. When he was free, he would y

    with Ang, which made the cat jump up and down. Ang ran happily in the garden, but Hiram was

    still very happy there.

    At this time, Ang would act like a spoiled child with her. After she pretended to scold Hiram for a few

    words, Ang would hide in her arms and howl. When she coaxed her to be happy, Ang was so

    cute and pity. Then, with her backing, Ang would p Hiram when he was unprepared, which made

    him don''t know whether tough or cry.

    The cat was so mischievous! How could she be so arrogant! And she was also a clever girl!

    Thinking of this, the nervousness in the bottom of Alline''s heart was slightly relieved. She took a deep

    breath and continued to walk inside. No one hade into the Forbidden Garden before, and no one

    knew what was inside. In a word, no one dared toe in and challenge the authority of Ethan. She

    didn''t dare toe here either. If Ang hadn''t been there, she wouldn''t dare toe here even if she

    had been beaten to death. But she didn''t mishear just now.

    It was Ang''s scream. After she took a few steps, she saw weeds in the room, leaves rustling on the

    ground, as if no one had cleaned it. It was dark and no light. With a mobile phone in her hand, Alline

    slowly walked inside under the faint light.

    After taking a few steps, she heard Ang''s voice again. Hearing Ang''s voice, Alline''s heart sank. It

    was Ang''s voice. She walked a few steps inside and whispered, "Ang, where are you? Come out.

    Let''s go home quickly! "

    But Ang didn''t answer her as usual, nor did she jump into her arms and act like a spoiled child.

    She felt that the ce was getting colder and colder, and that kind of weird crying came faintly and

    faintly. She had heard such a voice in the middle of the night before, but Hiram always said that she

    had misheard, so she did not take it seriously. But now that she had heard it again, she did not dare to

    doubt if she had misheard. At this moment, she did not care about the faint crying. She just wanted to

    find it as soon as possible. When she arrived at Ang and left this ce as soon as possible, she

    always felt that something would happen...

    When Emma heard that Alline had broken into the forbidden area, her heart sank and she took a deep

    breath. Now that she had got the news here, she was afraid that everyone in Mo family knew it. She

    grew up in Mo family and knew a little about the rules of the Mo family. Even though everyone in the

    house was curious about what was in the forbidden area, no one dared to challenge Ethan''s authority,

    because Ethan was a man of his word in this house, and no one dared to disobey him.

 Chapter 118 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part Two)

    Chapter 118 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part Two)

    But they didn''t dare to get close, which didn''t mean that they were not curious about it.

    As soon as the news of Alline entering the Forbidden Garden was spread out, it aroused almost

    everyone''s curiosity, as well as a faint sense of schadenfreude!

    Clenching her fists, Emma''s face was partly hidden and partly visible in the night, half hidden in the

    dark and half covered in the light. It looked very strange. She stood up, changed into clean clothes, and

    followed the crowd out of the yard and towards the Forbidden Garden.

    Now that there was a lively scene, why didn''t she watch? Moreover, her purpose was to drive Alline

    away from Mo family.

    If she could take advantage of this opportunity, it wouldn''t be bad. It was just that it was one thing to

    drive Alline away, and on the other hand, she also wanted to use this matter to ease the rtionship

    between her and Hiram. Since she framed up Allinest time, her rtionship with Hiram was not as

    good as before. She showed her kindness and weakness. Although Hiram treated her as before, the

    rtionship between the two was still different.

    In the past, Hiram had taken good care of her and doted on her, but now he was indifferent and kept a

    distance away from her.

    On the one hand, she came back to find out the truth of the past, and on the other hand, she wanted to

    revenge on Mo family. However, she didn''t want to get Alline involved in this. When she found out that

    Alline was Sharon in Sexy Club, her heart softened.

    Not only because Alline had helped her, but also because of Alline''s innocence. The Mo family was too

    As for Colin, although his mind was deep andplicated, he was not bad to Alline. The two of them

    grew up together and had a deep rtionship. If they got divorced, the two could be back together,

    which was also apensation for her. As for Hiram...

    Hiram would not easily like a person. In his heart, the most important thing was the interests of Mo

    family. Everything of Mo family was always excluded from the love between children. If one day, his

    interests were touched by Alline, he would give up her without hesitation.

    Just like when he abandoned her for the position of the chief of Mo family.

    An unspeakable pain suddenly sprang up in Emma''s heart. She pursed her lips, suppressed her

    thoughts, and followed others to the white vi.

    Susan tried her best to calm herself down. She clenched her fists, and then loosened them. The

    coldness sprang up from the bottom of her heart, making her feel a kind of coldness spreading out of

    her body, and the air weirdly quiet down. This kind of quietness seemed to make the world silent. She

    looked up at the dark night, and couldn''t help but rub her hands. It was cold!

    Suddenly, a strange cry came from the night. Alline got goose bumps all of a sudden. She really cried.

    Who was inside? She couldn''t help raising her voice and asked, "Who, who is inside? "

    No one answered, and her cry fell again, apanied by the sound of the wind. Alline shivered, and

    this feeling was too terrible. At this time, she suddenly saw a white cat eating in a corner, and she

    couldn''t help shouting, "Ang! "

    When Ang heard Alline''s cry, she ran to her regardless of the food under her paws and rubbed in

    her arms. Then she raised her head and blinked her beautiful eyes. Meowing, she called Alline a few

    times and yed coquetry with her. Alline couldn''t help but pat her little head and said, "Little bastard,

    do you know that I''m worried about you to death! "

    Ang meowed and kissed her palm fawningly.

    Alline snorted, "I''ll settle ounts with you when we get back! "

    Ang shrank her neck and looked at her with watery eyes, which softened her heart.

    Alline didn''t me her. She knew that she couldn''t stay in the Forbidden Garden for too long. The

    longer she stayed, the worse it would be for her. She was not stupid. When she saw Ang eating

    inside, she had a bad feeling, and this feeling quickly came true!

    When Alline saw the people of Mo family at the gate of the garden, her heart sank. Now that she was

    caught, she couldn''t deny it. She couldn''t help but take a few steps back, trying to exin, but she

    didn''t know how to exin.

    She didn''t know the rules of the Mo family. Ethan had always been strict with his family. Although

    Denise was in charge of the family, everything rted to the family rules was up to Ethan! In particr,

    Ethan was decisive and cruel, anyone who made mistakes would be punished!

    She couldn''t escape tonight, and there was a reason for Ang tor unto the Forbidden Garden!

    Someone was setting her up and letting her break into the Forbidden Garden, and she was really

    trapped! For the sake of Ang she ran into the white vi, she didn''t know what was waiting for her.

    She clenched her fists and lowered her head, "Grandma Denise, Ang ran in by ident just now. I''ll

    take it out. "

    Denise had disliked Alline for a long time. One reason was that she married the eldest son of Mo

    family. She didn''t like the eldest son Hiram since childhood. She always felt that he was too young, cold

    and unlovable. On the other hand, it was because of Emma. Emma was her granddaughter. She had

    no choice but to let Emma bury herself in the fire that year, although one day Emma went back to Mo

    family again, but she was no longer the fiancee of Chester. Instead, she stayed in Mo family with no

    identity.

    And the culprit of all this was Alline. Even if the grudge between Mo family and Su family was not

    mentioned, Denise could not have a good impression of Alline just by these two points. Therefore,

    when Alline broke into the Forbidden Garden, she would like to see how Ethan would deal with it!

 Chapter 119 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part Three)

    Chapter 119 We Can Make Alline Lose Her Child (Part Three)

    Could he still shield her as he tolerated Hiram that year? In the past, Emma was wrong. She missed

    the opportunity. Now, she wanted to see how Ethan would be fair when dealing with this. Ang

    showed her head in the arms of Alline, and her watery eyes made people could''t me her. Denise

    snorted and said coldly, "Take it out? Alline, do you know where you are? How dare youe here?

    You have been married to Mo family for so long. Have you forgotten the rules of Mo family? "

    The coldness in her words made Alline''s heart skip a beat. She took a look at Lucia, and then looked at

    the people next to her. Lucia, Loren Lu, Emma, and some young sons and daughters were also

    present, except for Hiram.

    She reminded herself to be careful and speak carefully. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that

    Denise was trying to make her bear the crime today, so sheforted Ang in her arms and said,

    "Grandma Denise, I''m worried about Ang. She just came to Mo family not long ago. She is

    thoughtless. I''m afraid that she will be lost. I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it again! "

    Hearing this, Lucia gave a cold smile, which was indescribable enchanting. The brother and sister of

    Mo family all inherited good looks of their parents, and each of them looked good. Although Lucia was

    old, her charm was still not reduced, "Hey, Alline, it''s just a Persian Cat. Our Mo family doesn''tck this

    money to buy a cat. Why do you break into this forbidden garden for a cat? You are so bold. How dare

    you break the rules of Mo family! "

    Hearing what she said, Alline''s face suddenly froze, especially when she heard that it was just a cat.

    No matter it was a cat or a dog, it was a life. No matter how rich Mo family was, they couldn''t buy a

    second Ang.

    Ang was the only and unique one, not to mention that it was Cathy''s cat. Ang seemed to

    understand what Lucia was talking about. Alline touched Ang''s head andforted her for a while.

    Then she slowly said, "Aunt Lucia, my friend entrusted me to take care of Ang, so I naturally have to

    take good care of her! "

    Hearing this, Lucia curled her lips with disdain and said to Denise, who was impatient, "Isn''t he just a

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    little beast? Can you break the rules of Mo family just because of her! Mom, the rules of our Mo family

    can''t be broken by others. If this thing starts, who else will abide by the rules of the Mo family in the

    future! Right? "

    Alline''s heart sank. She knew that Mo family always thought highly of rules. And what Lucia said was

    obviously to sow dissension between them and let Denise punish her. But Alline didn''t really want to

    break the rules. Her heart trembled and she slowly got up from her back. She held Ang in her arms

    and begged, "Grandma Denise, I''m sorry. Please let me go! I promise I won''t do it again! "

    "Mom, we can''t just let it go today. If we let it go, no one will follow the rules of Mo family in the future! It

    seemed that Lucia was sincere today. She said these words impolitely.

    Since Alline married into Mo family, she had been very careful and followed the rules. But today, she

    still was trapped here. She thought for a while and was about to say something, but she heard Denise

    shout angrily, "Shut up! "

    Lucia shouted wrongly, "Mom, I''m doing this for the sake of Mo family, okay? "

    Alline was nervous, ''is Denise going to let me go? Unfortunately, before she could feel grateful, she

    heard the footsteps getting closer and closer. When she saw Ethan in the front, her face suddenly

    turned pale. She knew that she couldn''t escape today.

    ''Tonight, I''m afraid this matter won''t be dealt with so smoothly!''

    When she looked at the angry and shocked look on Jonny''s face, she saw the worried look on Myron''s

    face, and then saw the obscure expression on Ethan''s face. Her heart sank and she had a bad feeling.

    However, before Ethan could speak, Myron took the lead to say, "Alline, why are you so stupid?

    Apologize to your grandpa as soon as possible! "

    At this time, although Myron was scolding her, she knew that he was speaking for her, which made her

    more depressed. She knew that the rules of Mo family were very strict. She had made such a big

    mistake and broke into the Forbidden Garden that no one dared to enter, which had greatly touched the

    bottom line of Ethan. As for Mo family''s rule, it was usually very strict, and every family member would

    kneel down in the ancestral hall to pray every day on the first day and fifteen of every month.

    Although Alline was not willing to, she had to kneel down. After she married to Mo family, she was the

    daughter-inw of Mo family, and she followed the rules. Now that Myron had given her a step to help

    her out, she had to kneel down, not waiting for what she would do, so she flopped down on her knees

    to Ethan and said, "Grandpa Ethan, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to break into the Forbidden Garden by

    ident today. I can''t find Ang. She is my best friend''s cat and she asked me to take care of her. I

    heard her call here in this white vi, so I came in by ident. Grandpa Ethan, I know I was wrong!

    "

 Chapter 120 Did You Hear Someone Crying (Part One)

    Chapter 120 Did You Hear Someone Crying (Part One)

    The Forbidden Garden had not been cleaned for many years, and the gravel floor was paved. And

    Alline knelt down directly, she was afraid that her knees would be injured. Regardless of the pain, she

    endured it silently, and cold sweat slowly flowed down from her back.

    Ethan didn''t say anything. His eyes were gloomy. There were a fewplex emotions in them, like

    surging waves of fury, or as cold as frost in them. He stared at Alline, and Alline trembled with the

    coldness in her eyes.

    She had an illusion that Ethan wanted to kill her at that moment. She was so frightened that she

    sweated and subconsciously lowered her head. She was not wrong. There was a sh of killing intent

    in Grandpa Ethan''s eyes. What exactly was the Forbidden Garden? She just identally broke in and

    Ethan wanted to kill her, but she dared not ask.

    The atmosphere froze, and the garden was even weirder. The faint cry of the woman seemed to be

    close, or as far as a heavy mountain. She had a good attitude, "Grandpa, I was wrong. Please forgive

    me! "

    Ethan was old now. In recent years, the hostility on his body had faded a lot, but he was ordinary and

    unfathomable. After all, his eyes had seen much blood. At this time, when he nced at others coldly,

    everyone booed. His eyes seemed to be investigating something, and there was also a hint of me.

    Everyone was suddenly shocked, as if the anger of Ethan would not disappear so easily, and today, it

    was not easy for Alline to escape from this disaster.

    No one dared to speak, and while waiting for Ethan''s final trial, Emma had been quietly staring at

    Ethan. She wanted to see how Ethan would deal with Alline when she broke into the Forbidden Garden

    this time. Perhaps Ethan had noticed Emma''s gaze, he pulled the corners of his mouth a little and said,

    "Since you know you were wrong, why don''t you go back to the ancestral hall as soon as possible and

    admit your mistakes in front of your ancestors to reflect on yourself! "

    No one had ever thought that the punishment would be so light. A few years ago, a thoughtless servant

    broke into the Forbidden Garden, and he was killed by a walking stick by the order of Ethan. But now,

    since Alline broke into the Forbidden Garden, Ethan only asked her to kneel down!

    The punishment was naturally light, and those who came to see the fun were not reconciled.

    "Dad, I''m afraid the punishment tonight is not appropriate. If we let Alline go so easily, I''m afraid it''s

    against the rules of our Mo family! Lucia was the first one to doubt Ethan''s decision and asked in reply.

    Although she said so, she intend to ask Ethan to punish Alline.

    Ethan stared at Lucia coldly, "Have I said that I won''t punish her? "

    "But, Dad..." Lucia hesitated.

    "What? Do you have any objection? Ethan raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly, "Lucia, don''t forget

    that you have married into Lu family! It''s none of your business! "

    Although Lucia married Daniel Lu, Ethan loved her daughter very much. He didn''t want to beat or scold

    her. It was the first time that he had said something so harsh. Lucia trembled and didn''t dare to say

    anything more subconsciously.

    Hearing this, Denise nced at her husband. Although she had been married to Mo family for many

    years and knew her husband more or less, she was unwilling to let go of Alline since she had got such

    a chance. So she tried to stir up the trouble and said, "Ethan, although Lucia is not a member of our Mo

    family, if we let Alline go so easily, will the rules of Mo family be broken? "

    "Shut up! How could you talk nonsense here when I was dealing with things! The fire in Ethan''s eyes

    rose again, gloomy and hard to hide.

    Denise had never seen him so angry before. He was surprised and dared not speak subconsciously.

    They had been married for many years, so she naturally knew Ethan''s temper. She was afraid that

    Ethan was really angry today, but she did not understand why Ethan would punish Alline to kneel down

    in the ancestral hall tonight, instead of punishing her in this forbidden garden. Was there any secret in

    the Forbidden Garden?

    When everyone was about to leave, Vivian suddenly tugged at the corner of Gloria''s clothes and

    whispered, "Gloria, did you hear someone crying? After saying that, she looked left and right as if she

    was frightened.

    Gloria didn''t notice it at first. When Vivian mentioned it, she seemed to hear someone crying. The voice

    was very sharp, very thin and with a whine. It was really frightening in this gloomy atmosphere. She

    looked around, but suddenly she saw something. She was shocked subconsciously and shouted, "Ah,

    ghost --"

    The scream attracted everyone''s attention. Gloria was so scared that her face turned pale. She pointed

    at the white shadow with trembling fingers and said, "Grandpa, there''s a ghost. I just saw a ghost! "

    In the depth of the Forbidden Garden, a white figure floated over strangely. Everyone was shocked. If

    one person saw it wrong, it was nothing, but surprise could be seen in everyone''s eyes, which proved

    that there was indeed something in the Forbidden Garden.

    "Dad, what''s in the garden? Of course, Jonny also saw the white figure. Because of the distance, he

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    couldn''t see it clearly, but it was really a person. He was not wrong, so he asked first.

    "Shut up! Everyone should leave the Forbidden Garden right away and anyone who disobey my order

    will be punished by the familyw! Ethan''s face darkened. Tonight, it was not that he didn''t really want

    to punish Alline for breaking into the Forbidden Garden. The heavy punishment for trespassing was a

    rule he made in person. Since he killed a servant with his stick, although many people in the house

    were curious about the Forbidden Garden, no one dared to disobey his order. He thought that for so

    many years, everyone had been curious about it had already forgotten it.

    But he didn''t expect that someone had used Alline to force him into the forbidden area. At the moment

    he knew it, he had thought about all kinds of things and rushed to the forbidden area at the first time in

    order to prevent the situation from spreading and make the disaster of Mo family end at this moment.

    Therefore, he punished Alline to go to the ancestral temple not because he didn''t punish her, but

    because he wanted to stabilize the situation and keep the secret in the Forbidden Garden, but he was

    stillte!

    The secret of the Forbidden Garden would finally be revealed on this day. The secret he had kept for

    so many years was finally exposed to the world.

    "Dad, you haven''t allowed us to enter the Forbidden Garden for so many years. What''s the secret

    inside? Looking at his father''s pale face, Myron plucked up the courage to ask. He had seen a figure

    just now.

    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t pay attention to Alline anymore. Alline was still kneeling on

    the ground and couldn''t stand up. She poked her head out to have a look, but when she saw Ethan''s

    gloomy and cold expression, she lowered her head subconsciously.

    Because she had never seen Ethan being so unkind and bloodthirsty.

    "Shut up! Get out of here right now! Ethan''s face darkened and he shouted again.

    No one moved. Some wanted to see what was locked in the Forbidden Garden, some were curious,

    and some were just following the crowd to gossip. After all, the Forbidden Garden had been closed for

    many years, and no one knew what was inside. Now that they saw a figure, it was strange that they

    could restrain their curiosity! Therefore, at this moment, there was someone standing in front of them.

    Everyone was curious about it!

 Chapter 121 Did You Hear Someone Crying (Part Two)

    Chapter 121 Did You Hear Someone Crying (Part Two)

    Ethan''s face darkened. This was the first time that the people of Mo family dared to openly provoke his

    majesty. His eyes remained the same, and his gaze swept past everyone one by one, making people

    feel chilly all over. His eyes were too cold, too cold, like ice that had been floating for a thousand years.

    The atmosphere was about to break out. Emma suddenlyughed and asked, "Grandpa, you''ve tried

    so hard to drive us out. Is there really any secret in the garden? Before she finished speaking, she

    suddenly looked back in horror, "Who is that? "

    When everyone turned around, they saw a woman in white walking in the depths of the garden. She

    was wearing a white dress, and her dark and thick hair was scattered on her thin shoulders. Her figure

    was dragged out a long shadow by the light. Her expression was somewhat dull, and she held

    something tightly in her hand, but she loosened it tremblingly, as if she was afraid, or as if she was on

    guard against something.

    She didn''t say a word. She looked neither happy nor sad, as if she had seen through the mortal world,

    or as if she had no hope of the mortal world. She walked over step by step. For some reason, her heart

    trembled and her body was out of control and tilted to the ground.

    All the people of Mo family looked at the woman as if they had seen a ghost. The garden was shrouded

    in silence, the extremely quiet voice spread in the night, like an infinite white de, cold with a cold

    light, which could kill people at any time.

    With her eyes wide open, Lucia stammered, "Christa... "

    Denise also widened her eyes, as if she had seen a ghost. She looked at the woman in white and then

    looked at Ethan, "Christa? What was going on? "Why is Christa still alive? Isn''t she dead?

    Although it was the first time for Jonny to see such a situation, he thought that Christa had died. He

    didn''t expect that she was still alive. He stepped forward, held the shoulder of Christa, and choked,

    "Christa, is it you? "

    Christa didn''t answer. She looked straight at him, as if she was looking at him, or as if she didn''t see

    anything. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be covered by something, and there was dead silence.

    After a long while, she asked, "Who are you? "

    Jonny couldn''t help shaking his body and said, "Christa, I''m Jonny! "

    All of a sudden, a bitter smile appeared on Christa''s face, "Jonny? She repeated it. Her face softened

    and she murmured, "Jonny, did youe to pick me up? "

    It was the first time that Jonny had lost control of himself like this since he had lived most of his life,

    "Christa, you are still alive. Why didn''t you tell me" He buried Christa''s ashes in the ancestral Tomb of

    Mo family at that year. Now, Christa was still alive. Whose was the ashes of that year?

    He turned his head and looked up and down for a while. Then he looked at Ethan and questioned,

    "Dad, what''s going on? Why didn''t you tell me that Christa was still alive? "

    "Dad, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that Christa was dead? With aplicated look in his eyes and

    a long face, Myron couldn''t exin what had happened in the past clearly in a few words. Since the

    death of Christa, Ethan had suppressed the matter in the past, and no one dared to mention it. But

    now, Christa was still alive, and that Wendy was dead in vain?

    "Mom, is that you? Although Gloria didn''t have a deep memory of her mother, looking at the woman in

    front of her, her eyes suddenly turned red. She wanted to take a step forward, but Christa took a step

    back. Seeing the strangeness and confusion in her eyes, Gloria was so sad that she suddenly couldn''t

    say anything. After a long time, she asked in a hoarse voice, "Grandpa, how could you be so cruel! "

    Seeing this scene, Ethan''s hands trembled and his finger bones turned white, as if something was

    about to lose control in his hands. He knew that there was no point in saying anything more. If he

    hadn''t protected Christa back then, she would have been forced to die, but now the truth suddenly

    came to light. The person who had died for nearly ten years suddenly came back alive, and no one

    could ept this!

    "Get out! Ethan gritted his teeth and looked ferociously at the crowd.

    However, Jonny didn''t care. He turned around and protected his wife. The corners of his mouth

    trembled. He snapped, "Dad, you actually locked Christa up. You had forced her to death once, but

    now you want to force her to death? "

    Ethan gritted his teeth, seeming to be angry, "I said, get out! Is everyone not listening to me now? "

    His shout frightened everyone. After all, no one in Mo family dared to challenge Ethan''s majesty!

    However, it seemed that Jonny didn''t notice the bad look on Ethan''s face. He insisted, "Christa is my

    wife. I won''t let you do that! Even if I die today, I will protect her well! "

    Ethan shouted, "Come on, lock up him! "

    The servants behind him quickly went up and tried to catch Jonny, but he was protecting Christa alone

    and didn''t retreat!

    Alline, who had been kneeling on the ground, didn''t say anything. She could see clearly that Ethan''s

    eyes were filled with another bloodthirsty killing intent. That kind of gaze appeared at the first time he

    saw her when he entered the Forbidden Garden, and shed away, but it was clear that Ethan had

    experienced a lot in his life, so Alline was really scared when she saw the killing intent in his eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    All this was caused by her. It was she who broke into the Forbidden Garden and was caught on the

    spot. Now Ethan and his son didn''t give in, and no one dared to persuade them. Even Denise, who had

    just been stirring up the trouble, didn''t say anything.

    In the garden, there was dead silence, only the whining of the wind, like a wolf howling in winter,

    desperate and deste, making people tremble with cold!

    At this moment, Alline was really scared. She knew that this rich family was different from other rich

    families. It seemed to be rich and powerful, but in fact, it was frightening to live in this family. If she was

    not careful enough, she would be doomed. She was always cautious, and now she was still in the trap

    of the enemy.

    She was afraid that this matter would not be ended up so easily today.

    She couldn''t escape today. Alline regretted breaking into the Forbidden Garden and making such a

    mess!

    As for Christa, her mother-inw, it was said that she was the biological mother of Hiram. She had died

    many years ago, but now she had been imprisoned in the Forbidden Garden for many years.

    Presumably, Ethan knew that. She was just a living person, but he said that she had died. What was

    the reason that she had been imprisoned here for so many years? Was there any secret hidden in it?

    Was the man who brought her into the Forbidden Garden to spread the news that Christa was alive, or

    was he just targeting her? For a moment, although Alline had mixed feelings, she bit her lips and didn''t

    dare to make a sound.

    The situation was out of control. She was afraid that if it went on like this, she really couldn''t escape

    tonight!

    "Dad, as long as I''m alive, I won''t let you hurt Christa! Said Jonny loudly, holding Christa in his arms.

    After he said so, Lucia also added something. She had a good rtionship with Christa in the past,

    especially when Christa looked so terrible now that people couldn''t bear to look at her. So Lucia stood

    up and said, "Dad, you''re wrong. Even if Christa made some mistakes in the past, you shouldn''t have

    confined her in such a ce! Dad, just let her out! "

    Looking at this scene with aplex expression, Myron could still remember what had happened that

    night. He had never seen so much blood that night. So much blood flowed out of his wife''s body, and

    his unborn child, "Dad, killing for life. Since Christa is not dead, just hand her over to the police station.

    We can''t deal with it ourselves! "

    "Myron, how can you do this? Jonny asked in disbelief.

    "Jonny, is there anything wrong with doing this? You agreed at that time, but..." looking at Christa

    coldly, thetter trembled slightly and shrank back behind Jonny, as if she didn''t dare to look at Myron.

    Denise kept silent all the time. This scene was very simr to that of the past. The brothers turned

    against each other and the father and son became enemies. The chaos of Mo family didn''t end until the

    death of Christa. She didn''t expect that Mo family would be in chaos again since Christa was still alive!

    She knew well about Ethan''s character. He was sharp in means and decisive in handling matters. The

    most painstaking effort in his life was to maintain the prosperity of Mo family. He could tolerate unfair

    treatment, but he would never allow anyone to mess up the family.

    "Myron, didn''t you do anything wrong? Jonny''s eyes became res, he shouted, "I don''t care what you

    think. As long as I''m here today, I won''t allow you to hurt Christa! "

    Back then, he couldn''t protect his wife and saw her die in vain. Now that this scene appeared, he had

    to protect her no matter what.

    "Jonny, murder for life. Since you don''t want her to die, just leave it to the police! Jonny didn''t want to

    give in and said coldly. Chester and Kevin, who kept silence just know, didn''t know whether they should

    persuade them or not?

    However, Gloria suddenly stepped forward, knelt down in front of Ethan, grabbed the corner of his

    clothes, and tears instantly fell down. She begged sadly, "Grandpa Ethan, please, let go of my mother. I

    lost my mother when I was a child. Now she finallyes back. Grandpa, please don''t give her to the

    police, okay? "

    All of a sudden, Jonny''s heart ached and he didn''t know what to say.

    Behind him, Christa was silent, neither happy nor sad, as if she hadn''t heard anything.

    The wind in the Forbidden Garden was so cold, like the winter snow, which made people feel chilly inch

    by inch. Ethan''s eyes were blood red, as if they had been soaked in red pigment water. His eyes were

    full of anger. He looked around. Finally, his eyes fell on Emma. The coldness in his eyes made Emma

    tremble and almost dare not look at him.

    How could she forget that even though Ethan was old, he was still a tiger and could kill people at any

    time!

    As long as the interests of Mo family were really threatened, he didn''t care to wipe out those who

    threatened the Mo family!

    After Ethan withdrew his gaze from Emma, Emma let out a sigh of relief. Putting her fingers in her

    trouser pocket, she turned on the phone and dialed the third number she saved. When she dialed the

    number, her back was already in a cold sweat...

 Chapter 122 Alline, Are You Forcing Me To Punish You (Part One)

    Chapter 122 Alline, Are You Forcing Me To Punish You (Part One)

    That was all Emma could do now. When Ethan got furious, no one knew what he would do. Back then,

    she had caused a bloody storm, and no one could protect her. Now, she was afraid that Alline was in

    danger, so she finally informed Hiram, hoping that he coulde back in time. And no one knew what

    would happen to Alline tonight!

    She didn''t want to get Alline involved, but she did. She didn''t want Alline to die. She just wanted her to

    leave the Mo family. But she didn''t expect that things woulde to this!

    Emma didn''t know what had happened in the past. She only remembered that Ethan wanted to kill

    Christa, and no one dared to stop him. While Myron wanted to kill Christa, Jonny wanted to make her

    live. They almost turned against each other. Atst, it was said that they didn''t stop until Christa died.

    And over the years, the rtionship between Jonny and Myron became weaker and weaker. The death

    of Christa was like a thorn, which stabbed into their throats, unable to be pulled out or removed. It hung

    there like a knife that could cut off their heads at any time.

    When Hiram received the phone call from Emma, he was very surprised. Recently, he had little contact

    with her, and she seldom called him. Now she called him while he was having dinner with a client and

    talking about a contract. He answered the phone, but no one talked on the other side of the phone.

    He wondered what Emma was going to do.

    Did she identally call him? He tried to talk several times, but no one answered. Suddenly, he heard

    a roar from the other side. His heart tightened and the phone in his hand almost fell to the ground.

    Was there anything wrong? At the thought of this, Hiram said goodbye to his partners and handed over

    the following things to Jenny. Then he drove directly back home.

    Ethan looked at the scene in front of him, which was simr as the past. Because of Christa, Jonny and

    Myron turned against each other, which threatened the business of the Mo family. The stock price of

    thepany plummeted, and people were flustered. He then had to deal with this matter in person.

    Now the history reappeared, and more people were involved. He was so angry that he trembled all

    over. He tried his best to protect Christa, but he didn''t expect that all the secrets were exposed.

    And it was all because of Alline.

    He looked at Alline ferociously and coldly. Alline was subconsciously shocked. The white cat in her

    arms seemed to feel his anger so it meowed a few times, as if it was begging for mercy. However,

    Ethan had no time to care about it at this time. He said to the servant beside him, "Beat the cat to

    death! "

    All of a sudden, Alline was shocked. She crawled on the ground and begged in horror, "Grandpa Ethan,

    don''t kill Ang. Ang is innocent. Please forgive it! Grandpa Ethan, just punish me. It''s none of its

    business. Please! "

    "Alline! "Ethan''s tone was a little cold, but his eyes were fierce, which mad her heart tremble. "How do

    you feel when you see them turn against each other? "

    Alline didn''t dare to move. She was kneeling on the ground, and she was sweating because of the

    pain, but she didn''t dare to beg for mercy or stand up. The Mo family had strict rules, and she knew she

    had made a mistake, so she didn''t dare to beg for mercy. But after all, Ang was innocent. It didn''t

    deserve to die, not to mention that it was Cathy''s cat. Because it was Cathy''s cat, even if she risked her

    life, she couldn''t let anything happen to it.

    She didn''t know what was going on, but she knew that it was a secret to everyone in the Mo family, but

    because of her unintentional behavior, she made the secret public. That was why Ethan was resentful

    and furious. So she admitted it and didn''t dare to beg for mercy. She only hoped that Ethan could have

    mercy on Ang. She sobbed, "Grandpa Ethan, it''s my fault. Please punish me! "

    Ethan snorted, "Do you think I will spare you today? "

    Alline stood still and knelt there, feeling cold all over. She was scared, but she didn''t know what to do.

    Ethan was always stood by his words. She couldn''t escape from his punishments.

    Ethan nced at the crowd coldly and said harshly, "Get out of here right now and lock up Christa

    again in the Forbidden Garden. We will take her as death. If anyone dares to say anything more, they

    will be punished ording to the family rules! "

    "Dad, you can''t do this. Christa has been suffering here for many years. Can''t you just let her go?

    "Hearing this, Jonny was anxious and hurried to protect his wife. But Christa suddenly giggled. Her

    numb and indifferent face slowly showed a strange expression. She muttered, "Why? Why don''t you

    believe me? "

    "Noah, prepare the rod! "The look on Ethan''s face was more cruel, as if he was going to kill someone.

    "Get out! If you don''t leave, I won''t spare you easily. I''ll give you all thest chance. Do you want to

    leave or stay? "

    Everyone was shocked. Ethan''s face was too terrifying! In such a situation, who could quit?

    "Dad..." Jonny wanted to say something more.

    "Are you leaving or not? "Ethan snorted.

    "Dad, I can''t go! "After thinking for a while, Jonny gritted his teeth and said. The death of Christa had

    made him regret for a lifetime. How could he leave his wife alone in this situation? Even if it was really

    her responsibility that year, he couldn''t leave her now!

    She was his wife, and they had shared weal and woe together. Since Christa had done something

    wrong, he would take the responsibility!

    "What about you, Myron? Are you leaving or staying? "Ethan looked at him. Myron''s heart trembled. He

    gritted his teeth and insisted, "Father, I just want an exnation. That''s all." "

    "Leave here right now. I''ll give you an exnation! "Ethan said in a low voice, and soon Myron''s family

    left. Then Ethan looked at Vivian and said directly to her, "Vivian, you are not a member of the Mo

    family now. Do you want to stay? "

    "Dad..."Lucia hesitated. Daniel pulled her arm and said, "Lucia, we can''t interfere in this matter. Let''s

    leave. Dad, I''m sorry. We''re leaving now! "After saying that, he pulled her away.

    Vivian didn''t want to leave, but when she saw a thin anger on her father''s gentle face, she left with him.

    This time, Alline broke into the Forbidden Garden and irritated Ethan. Vivian wanted to see how she

    could be free from this.

    Before leaving, she looked at Alline, who was kneeling on the ground in cold sweat.

    After a while, they almost left. There were only a few people in the Forbidden Garden. Alline was still

    kneeling there, feeling the coldness spreading from her body inch by inch. She felt ufortable, but

    she didn''t dare to beg for mercy. She could only endure it.

    Now there were only Jonny''s family left in the Forbidden Garden. Ethan''s face was gloomy. "Jonny, are

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    you sure you still want to stay now? "

    "Dad, I beg you. It wasn''t just Christa''s fault at that time. Even if she did something wrong, it has been

    so many years. There is nothing that can''t be let go. Please forgive her! Dad, please let her out! "Jonny

    begged.

    Staring at Jonny, Ethan suddenly snorted and smiled coldly. "Jonny, I have my own judgment on who

    was right and who was wrong in the past. These years, I have saved her life, which is the greatest gift

    for her. But now you break into here recklessly. After all, you are the one who kills her! For the sake of

    you, I will give you a choice. Do you want to protect Alline or Christa? Think carefully! You can only

    save one of them today! "

 Chapter 123 Alline, Are You Forcing Me To Punish You (Part Two)

    Chapter 123 Alline, Are You Forcing Me To Punish You (Part Two)

    With a flop, Jonny knelt on the ground. One was his daughter-inw, and the other was his wife. How

    could he choose? He raised his head and begged sadly, "Dad, please punish me. Let go of Alline and

    Christa. I won''tin even if you flog me to death today! "

    However, Christa suddenlyughed weirdly. Her sobbing sounded creepy, "I''m right. I have not done

    anything wrong. It''s not me. Why don''t you trust me? "

    Tears fell down from Jonny''s eyes. He pulled Christa and murmured, "Christa, I believe you! I believe

    you! "

    Ethan remained calm, but a trace of sadness and coldness appeared in his eyes. "Jonny, if you had

    said so in the past, Christa wouldn''t have be like this. It''s toote for you to say anything now. She

    must die today! "

    "No, Dad. Please forgive Christa. It''s not her fault! "Jonny begged, with his face pale with fright.

    All of a sudden, Ethan lifted his leg and kicked on his chest. Caught off guard, Jonny was kicked to the

    ground. He coughed slightly but his eyes still stared at Ethan. Ethan said, "Unfilial son, how can you

    interfere in my determination? "

    "Dad, why are you so hardhearted? Why can you kill Christa just for your own good? What''s wrong with

    her? Dad, don''t you think you''ve made a mistake in dealing with her in the past? "Jonny took a deep

    breath and said stiffly.

    "Shut up! "Ethan shouted and suddenly stepped hard on his chest. Jonny was so painful that cold

    sweat burst out from his forehead, but he still stubbornly stared back at Ethan. Ethan said, "You stupid

    thing, I''ll beat you to death today! "

    Noticing the murderous look in Ethan''s eyes, Alline didn''t know what had happened in the past. She

    just felt that the Mo family was in a mess today. She knew that Jonny and Myron didn''t have a good

    rtionship with each other, but Myron had always been good to her, even better than Jonny. However,

    after all, Jonny was her father-inw, Hiram''s father, and Christa had been locked here for nearly ten

    years. She was delirious. Now that she finally came out, she couldn''t die here today!

    And all these were caused by her. Although she knew it was a trap, she still broke into the Forbidden

    Garden. She was inconsiderate. It was all her fault. She shouldn''t have broken the taboo made by

    Ethan. She had long known that the Forbidden Garden was a ce that no one could go in, but she

    broke into it. She broke the rule.

    If she hadn''te in, Christa could still be in the Forbidden Garden, even if she was unconscious, but

    she was still alive. But because of hering in, everything couldn''t be restored to its original

    condition. Judging from the quarrel between Jonny and Myron, Alline knew they had hated each other

    much so that they could say such words, and she knew Ethan was heartbroken, facing the discord and

    betrayal of his sons.

    Alline''s legs were numb and she was trembling all over. Her trousers were thin today. Now that she had

    knelt for a long time, she had already been painful. She endured it hard, bit her lips and apologized,

    "Grandpa Ethan, I don''t know what Mommy had done in the past, but what happened today is all

    because of me. You can punish me alone. Let dad and mom go, please! "

    When she said this, her nose ached, but she didn''t dare to cry. She could only endure it and said word

    by word, "and Ang, it''s just a cat, knowing nothing! Please spare it! "

    Ethan looked up at her and then moved his leg away. He looked at Jonny, who was in a mess on the

    ground, turned around and took a deep breath. Then he said, "Well, since you have admitted your fault,

    I will spare your life today, but there are punishments for you. You reflect on yourself tonight in the

    ancestral hall, and I will punish you tomorrow! "

    Ethan didn''t punish Alline for now but his words were obvious that he was going to deal with the

    Christa. Ethan asked someone to hold back Jonny, and then asked others to pull Christa on the chair

    and flog her. But instead of crying, Christaughed, which was strange. Alline felt cold from the bottom

    of her heart. Blood slid down from Christa''s mouth. As a man, Jonny was pressed on the ground. He

    could only called her name word by word.

    But Ethan''s heart was as cold and hard as ice which had been frozen for a thousand years. He turned

    his back to them and no one knew what he was thinking.

    At the sight of this, Alline couldn''t help but rush over and hugged Christa. Christa was so skinny. Alline

    was lying there. Alline heard her groan, but Christa didn''t cry. Instead, she smiled all the time. Her voice

    was vague. She said word by word, "My child... "

    With a loud sound, Alline was beaten. She groaned in pain, but did not avoid it. She tightly protected

    Christa. She was afraid that she would cry out, so she bit her wrist, in order to tightly block her own

    voice.

    The executioner was a little hesitant to see this scene. "Mrs. Mo, what are you doing? "

    Hearing the noise, Ethan turned around and his eyes turned cold. "Alline, are you forcing me to punish

    you? "

    Alline was so painful that she trembled all over but she said, "No, Grandpa Ethan, I am not. But I''m

    responsible for what happened today. I can''t let mom take the responsibility for me! "

    Ethan gritted his teeth, looked at Christa, and then looked at Jonny, with a touch of sadness in his

    eyes. If he let go of Christa today, Myron would not stop. In the past, he had tried his best to protect

    Christa. The Mo family seemed to be peaceful for so many years, but in fact, there were hidden

    undercurrents. If he let go of her now, he would not know what would happen in the future.

    Now the kids had grown up. If what had happened in the past was revealed, there would be a big storm

    in the family!

    In the past few years, Hiram had been giving in to Chester because of Emma, and Kevin had been

    cynical about everything in the past few years. Chester seemed to be gentle and indifferent, but in fact,

    he was stubborn. Once he was determined to do something, he would never give up. If he knew that

    his mother''s death was caused by Christa, Ethan could not be able to protect Christa nor could the Gu

    family. Therefore, Ethan had always kept this secret in his mind. No one knew it, even his wife, Denise.

    But he had been shouldering it for a long time. He was old, and he was not as decisive as he was when

    he was young. Now he was afraid of losing, and he was afraid that the family would be broken up and

    destroyed by him. Therefore, there was something in his life that he must lose. He couldn''t make the

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    best of both worlds. He had protected Christa for ten years, but now he couldn''t protect her anymore.

    As for the purpose of the person who led Alline into the garden, he knew clearly. But no matter how

    clearly he knew, he couldn''t protect her, nor could he continue to protect Christa. So he bit his lips and

    snapped, "Keep beating! "

    Hearing this, the servant continued to beat. Ethan clenched his fists tightly. His face was indifferent and

    sometimes dark. He had taken the interests of the whole into consideration. But now who could see

    that?

    Jonny didn''t understand him. Myron was suspicious of him. The family was on the verge of copse.

    These years, he had always thought that he could maintain the peace of the family, but he didn''t expect

    that now he couldn''t.

    If he didn''t give an exnation to Myron today, the Mo family would definitely stir up trouble again!

    Alline let out a muffled groan every time when being beaten. And Christa was whining beside her. But

    Alline could not hear her voice, and the pain spread in her body. Her lips had been bitten, but she did

    not dare to scream. After a long time, she could no longer raise her eyelids.

    "I''m sorry, Grandpa Ethan. It''s my fault... "She murmured. The sight in front of her was blurred. She

    couldn''t see the anger on Ethan''s face, nor could she hear Jonny''s cry, or Christa''s faint and sad voice.

    She couldn''t hear Christa calling her.

    The night in the Forbidden Garden was so cold that she trembled all over. Her body was stung, but

    what hurt more was her belly. It was so cold, the same as that night five years ago. She finally couldn''t

    help but groan. Her stomach hurt a lot, but she didn''t know how to beg for mercy because this was

    what she deserved.

    After all, she had offended the rule, and she should be punished. Although she didn''t want to cry, tears

    rustled down the corners of her eyes.

    ''Hiram, I miss you so much. Why aren''t you here?'' Her vision was blurred, as if she could see nothing.

    Her body became colder and colder, and then she fainted uncontrobly and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 124 Where Is The Baby Why Is It Gone (Part One)

    Chapter 124 Where Is The Baby Why Is It Gone (Part One)

    Alline had a long dream, as if she had returned to her youth. Her mother and brother were still there. At

    that time, her family name was Lou, and the four of them were happy. They gathered together during

    the Spring Festival, talking andughing, which was very warm.

    That was the happiest time in her life, but unfortunately, happiness was always too short, and

    happiness was too far away from her. All the happiness in the night turned into a bubble. That night,

    her mother and father broke up, and there was the most fierce quarrel in history. Then her mother took

    her and her brother away. The car ran on the expressway, and the night wind roared in her ears.

    She could do nothing but watch the truck hit them. She screamed desperately, but her throat seemed

    to be stuck by something, and she could not make any sound. She was so anxious that she cried out.

    Her eyes were red and blood was everywhere. When she touched it, it was blood.

    Her brother shouted at her, "Alline, get out! "

    She moved her body, but it hurt because of something. She was sweating all over her body, but she

    couldn''t move. Atst, she struggled hard and suddenly broke free. Then she pounced forward and fell

    heavily to the ground.

    She had had the same dream for five years, and there seemed to be a lot of blood mist lingering in

    front of her. That night''s nightmare, like a devil, pierced into her heart, with pain. She reached out to

    touch the position of her heart, and finally realized that there seemed to be something wrong with her

    body. Why did she feel pain all over her body, and every movement was heart wrenching pain.

    "Sven-" she snorted and called out.

    "Alline, Alline, are you awake? Hiram appeared in front of her and asked worriedly.

    Alline didn''t know how long she had slept. She just felt a sharp pain in her stomach. The pain was like

    a piercing heart, crawling into her body bit by bit. The memory before she fainted slowly came back.

    She was hit, and then she fainted, and then?

    "Where is my brother? She murmured. She saw her brother just now. Why did he disappear?

    Looking at her nk expression, Hiram''s heart ached, "Alline, you''re in Mo family. Your brother is not

    here. "

    She looked away nkly. After a long time, as if she had remembered something, the scene before her

    was she in the hospital? Thinking of Ethan''s bloodthirsty face, her face changed, and a touch of pain

    appeared in her eyes. She asked anxiously, "Hiram, where is mom? Where is Mommy? "

    ording to Ethan''s temper, this matter would not be let go. If she fainted, would grandpa let Hiram''s

    mother go?

    For so many years, although Hiram never mentioned his mother, sometimes he couldn''t help missing

    her when he had nothing to do. After all, every child in the world missed his mother.

    Tears welled up in Hiram''s eyes, as if he had cried. He looked a little haggard, "Alline, Mommy''s fine.

    Have a good rest! His voice was a little hoarse and it sounded stuffy, as if it was scratching the top of

    his heart.

    Alline felt a stomachache and couldn''t help reaching out to touch her belly. She looked very weak, but

    she was still sober. There was an infusion on her wrist. She didn''t know how she became so weak after

    ying a few rounds. Her eyes were bright, as if they had been rubbed into the starlight. However, it

    was warm in this room, but Alline still felt cold for no reason, "Hiram, is Grandpa Ethan still angry? "

    She thought of her grandpa''s anger and couldn''t help but worry. It was her fault this time, and she

    deserved it as Grandpa punished her. But grandpa was old after all. She still remembered that grandpa

    was panic stricken before he fainted. When she woke up again, she was in the clinic.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    All of a sudden, tears welled up in Hiram''s eyes and he almost didn''t dare to look at Alline''s face.

    Alline''s face was so pale and transparent, like a porcin flower without any color, "Alline, Ethan

    doesn''t me you anymore. Have a good rest. I''ll take care of the rest, okay? "

    Alline wanted to get up from the bed, "No, Ethan is still angry, isn''t it? It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have

    broken into the Forbidden Garden and made him angry. Hiram, can you apany me to apologize to

    Ethan? "

    "Alline! He held her shoulder and raised his head. Looking at the light above his head, he suppressed

    his tears and felt a pain in his heart, "Alline, Grandpa really doesn''t me you. You just lost your child.

    You should have a good rest. Let''s talk about it when you get better. "

    With a loud bang, Alline''s brain seemed to explode. What child? When did she have a child? Doctor

    said that she was not pregnant, and she also tested that she was not pregnant at all. When did she

    have a child?

    "What child? Alline''s face changed in an instant, and her eyes changed several colors, and finally

    turned gray. She had always been in good health, but why couldn''t she bear it after a few punches? It

    turned out that it was because of the child, and her hands couldn''t help moving to her belly. Was the

    child here? But why did the child disappear?

    Her child should be very young, because she didn''t feel it, but it was gone, just like that.

    "Our baby is gone. Every word of these words was as heavy as a thousand pounds. When Hiram

    arrived, he felt as if he had experienced a breathtaking scene again. By the time he arrived, Alline had

    fainted, and there was arge amount of blood under her body. She was so thin, how could she bleed

    so much? He rushed back to the hospital with her in his arms.

    The doctor had a check-up and said that the baby could not be saved.

    At that time, Hiram didn''t know how to react. His child was gone, and he didn''t know whether he should

    me others or himself. It was his ipetence that made her lose her child again.

    Five years ago, he failed to protect Emma and made her lose her child. Five yearster, he married

    Alline, but he still couldn''t protect her and his child. When did Alline get pregnant with his child? He

    didn''t know he had a baby until the baby was lost. The doctor asked him several times, "Mr. Hiram, are

    you going to do the surgery? "

    He didn''t know how to react. He staggered a few steps and almost knelt down. Finally, his grandpa

    came. When he heard that the child was gone, he clearly saw that his grandpa seemed to grow old in a

    sh.

    He didn''t care about whether it was right or wrong at that time. At that moment, he just wanted to

    protect Alline. They were still young and could have a baby again, but he couldn''t lose her. So much

    blood, swaying in front of him, like the blood stained roses, stabbed into his heart. He was so painful

    that he lost his bnce. Even if Alline lost consciousness, she still covered her belly to make a posture

    of protection.

    He held her hand and whispered in her ear, "Alline, the baby is gone. We have to do an operation to

    clear the pce. As long as you recover, we will have another baby. Alline, don''t be afraid. I''m here all

    the time. "

    After Alline entered the operating room, he couldn''t control himself anymore, as if the whole world had

    be a mess. He didn''t know how to vent his dissatisfaction. His heart ached and he felt warm liquid

    <ping out of the corner of his eyes.

 Chapter 125 Where Is The Baby Why Is It Gone (Part Two)

    Chapter 125 Where Is The Baby Why Is It Gone (Part Two)

    The baby, his baby, was gone again.

    Again, it was gone. He would taste this pain again in his life.

    Was this retribution? Was God revenging on him?

    There was a moment of silence in the room. After Hiram finished his words, his lips trembled slightly.

    However, on the bed, Alline''s expression was very strange at the moment when she heard the news. It

    was empty, confused, guilty, and self reproach. Tears fell all of a sudden. She sobbed, "Sorry, Hiram, I

    didn''t protect our child well. "

    "It''s not your fault, Alline. It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well. Don''t cry. The doctor

    said that you just had a miscarriage and your body hasn''t recovered yet. You can''t cry. It''s not good for

    your eyes. Holding Alline in his arms, Hiram felt that what happened a few hours ago was repeated in

    front of him. But this time, he felt more painful, more painful and more ufortable.

    Because he felt the sadness, pain and self-me of Alline.

    Alline bit her lips and tears fell silently, "Hiram, why don''t you keep the baby? Why don''t you keep the

    baby? The clinic is in such a good condition. Why don''t you let the doctor keep the baby? Do you know

    it''s our baby?! "

    "I''m sorry, Alline. It''s all my fault. I can''t keep our baby. Hearing her words, Hiram felt even more guilty.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    He held her in his arms, with tears in his eyes.

    Alline cried even louder and the tears fell down. She hugged Hiram and cried in a daze. When she

    cried enough, she wiped her face andy back on the bed, looking out of the window expressionlessly.

    Seeing that, Hiram''s heart ached. Alline might be sadder for him to lose his child.

    Ethan didn''t sleep all the time. After what had happened, he had been worried and couldn''t fall asleep.

    His mind was in a mess. The miscarriage of Alline naturally rmed everyone in Mo family, but no one

    dared to ask. Ethan ordered all the people who should go back, leaving only Jonny.

    Sadness showed upon Jonny''s face. He didn''t know what to say. It was all his fault. If he hadn''t been

    against his father, Alline wouldn''t have lost her child. It was all his fault. If it weren''t for him, the family

    wouldn''t have ended up like this, and how could Alline bear the sin in it? He had been guarding outside

    the hospital, and no one persuaded him. He had been standing downstairs all the time.

    The cold moon shone on him, and his body was full of destion. Even the moonlight could not

    Ethan took a look at his son. When he heard the words of Alline and Hiram in the ward, he stopped

    knocking at the door again. His great grandson was gone. He didn''t know how to face the two people

    when he pushed the door open.

    For so many years, was he too stubborn? Why didn''t the God punish him, but punished the child?

    After a long pause, Ethan finally didn''t have the heart to go inside and left. He turned around and met

    the servants in the Juan Garden on his way. It was already midnight, and the servants in the Juan

    Garden didn''t sleep. When the servant saw him with chicken soup in his hand, he greeted Ethan,

    "Don''t tell Hiram that I''ve been here. "

    The servant answered quickly.

    He walked down the stairs step by step with heavy steps. What should he do with the matter of Christa

    tomorrow?

    When he passed by Jonny, Jonny suddenly called, "Dad -"

    "What''s up? Ethan stopped and looked at him with deep eyes, but his fingers were trembling. He took a

    deep breath and tried to calm himself down. Was it his retribution today?

    "Dad, don''t be sad. It''s all my fault. Alline''s still young. As long as she takes good care of herself, she

    and Hiram will have another child in the future. Don''t worry too much! For so many years, Jonny has

    always been obedient to Ethan. At this time, when he saw Ethan''s expression, he suddenly felt that in

    this family, his father, who has always been scrupulous and decisive, was really old. His temples had

    already turned pale, and his eyes were no longer as shrewd and decisive as when he was young.

    He had shouldered too much for the family, and he had done too much for the harmony of the family.

    It was his fault. He had made a mistake in the past, which led to the brothers'' discord. His father was

    worried about this family a lot. If his father hadn''t protected Christa in the past, Christa would have died

    long ago. Now the Christa was still there, what else could he hope for?

    Ethan felt that his breath was stuck in his throat, neither up nor down, and he was very ufortable.

    After a long time, he sighed and said softly, "Sinful debt! Sinful debt! After saying that, he turned around

    and left.

    At this time, a servant from Juan Garden came with chicken soup. Hiram went out to take it and

    motioned the servant to go back. He took it and put it on the table. It seemed that Alline didn''t react at

    all. She was lying there with her eyes wide open and nobody knew what she was looking at.

    Outside the window, the stars were shining, but they couldn''t be seen in the clinic or on Alline''s body,

    which couldn''t warm her heart. She put her hand on her belly and stroked it carefully, as if the child was

    still there and she liked it very much.

    Seeing this scene, Hiram''s heart was even more sour. He took a deep breath, as if he wanted to

    control his emotions, but he could not control it. His eyes were sore and ufortable, but he did not

    dare to cry, because if he cried, how sad Alline would be.

    He bit his lips and suppressed all his emotions. Finally, he took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    After a long time, he calmed down. Then he took a deep breath and shouted, "Alline? "

    Hearing that, Alline''s eyes moved and she looked straight at him, "Yes. "

    "Alline, are you hungry? Have some soup first. When Hiram looked into her eyes, he felt even more

    sorry for her. In just a short while, her face was even paler, as pale as a withered flower.

    "I''m not hungry. Alline turned over andy down again, but the wound on her buttock was affected. She

    took a deep breath in pain, but her expression quickly calmed down, and there was no wave.

    "You are too weak to eat anything. Hiram''s voice softened, as if he was coaxing her, "I''ve asked Zelda

    to cook it for a long time. It''s your favorite soup. You can drink as much as you can, okay? "

    "I don''t want to drink it. Said Alline calmly.

    Looking at her emotionless eyes, for some reason, the bottom of Hiram''s heart twitched, and a sudden

    pain spread from the bottom of his heart, as if something had pierced his heart. "Alline, I know you are

    ming me, and I can''t forgive myself. As a husband, I failed to protect you well. It''s my dereliction of

    duty. In the future, I promise I will never let you suffer again, okay? "

    Alline didn''t move. She gently opened her eyes and slowly closed them, as if she didn''t know what to

    say.

    Looking at her appearance, it seemed that Hiram had been stabbed. He took a deep breath and

    suppressed the pain in the bottom of his heart. His fingers clenched the quilt tightly and suddenly

    loosened, as if he had lost all his strength, "Alline, you are wronged. "

    However, he suddenly filled her with soup, took a sip with a spoon, blew it, and handed the spoon to

    her, "Drink some, okay? You have drunk the soup, and I won''t disturb you, okay? "

    "Hiram, I really can''t drink it. Said Alline tiredly. Her pale face was as transparent as the ss. She

    opened and closed her mouth several times before she said slowly, "The moment I closed my eyes, I

    thought of that child. He is only a little bit old and has died. "

    Speaking of this, she paused, tears rolling down her cheeks again.

    "Alline --" looking at her tears, Hiram called her in a hoarse voice. The pain on his face was almost

    undisguised, and he didn''t want to hide it either. Tonight, he was really sad, sad, and heartbroken. Why

    did his Alline suffer so much.

    He clenched his fists. He must catch the man who nned to let Alline break into the Forbidden

    Garden. He must avenge his child! He would like to see who dared to be so vicious in this house.

    Everyone in Mo family knew that they couldn''t break into the Forbidden Garden, but someone used

    Cathy''s cat to let Forbidden Alline break in.

    He swore silently in his heart, ''Alline, I won''t let go of anyone who dares to hurt our child. I will pay with

    blood!''!

    "Hiram, I want to go home. When Hiram thought that Alline couldn''t speak, she suddenly opened her

    mouth with a faint smile at the corners of her bun. She seemed to think of something and felt sad and

    desperate without any antidote.

    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away. Let''s go back to Juan Garden. Hiram was delighted to hear that she

    wanted to go back.

    "No, I mean, I want to go back to HC City. Said Alline calmly. She missed her mother and brother. She

    wanted to go back to see them, even they were just in the tombs.

    Somehow, at this moment, she really wanted to go home and have a look.

    The joy in Hiram''s eyes disappeared in an instant. He knew that Alline must be ming his grandpa,

    his ruthlessness and his determination, but how could he let her go back now? She couldn''t go back to

    Lou family at all. Was that family her home? Now that there was no news about Sven, how could he let

    her go back? Moreover, she had just lost her child. How could he rest assured.

    How could he bear to let her suffer? To go back to her home, which did not belong to her. Her home

    was a ce where he was, not that ce. He breathed out and slowed down his voice, he said gently,

    "Alline, when you feel better, I will go back with you, okay? "

 Chapter 126 How Innocent The Baby Is (Part One)

    Chapter 126 How Innocent The Baby Is (Part One)

    Alline didn''t expect that except for Hiram, Emma would be the first person toe to see her. That

    night, almost all the people in Mo family didn''t sleep. After such a big thing happened, no one could

    sleep, but because of Ethan''s dignity, they all went back. After receiving the news that Ethan was back

    to L Garden, Emma rushed over. She heard that Hiram was coaxing Alline in a low voice.

    Alline didn''t move. Shey there like a dead person.

    Her heart suddenly ached. Five years ago, she lost her child and was carried back to the clinic. She

    had never seen so much blood. She screamed desperately and asked people to keep her child, but in

    the end, her child was gone.

    The loss of the baby meant that she lost all her hope and everything. She screamed and cried loudly,

    but she didn''t know that in Mo family, no one could make a scene with the presence of Ethan. Ethan''s

    words destroyed her disturbance.

    ''Do you want to make a scene and ruin your reputation?'' ''You are his brother''s fiancee, but you are with

    him. Emma, how can you be so shameless!'' She was obedient and didn''t dare to make trouble again,

    but she was not reconciled. After all, it was her child. It was only three months old. After six months,

    she could watch him born, but she was not lucky in the end.

    Sometimes, Ethan was right. It was a sin to keep that child.

    Today, when she saw that Alline was carried out of the Forbidden Garden, the pain on that day seemed

    to reappear. Just like that night, there was so much blood. She saw the crazy expression of Hiram, his

    painful and helpless cry, and his desperate roar. Was he also like this at that time, when he lost his first

    child, was he also like this? Was he so painful?

    Enduring the bitterness in her nose, Emma said, "Hiram, go and have a rest. I''ll stay here with Alline. "

    Hiram''s eyes were red and bloodshot, which looked very frightening, "It''s okay. I''m not tired. At this

    time, he was worried about nobody but himself.

    He just left for a short time, but something happened to Alline at home and the person was not caught.

    How could he leave her.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Hiram, don''t you even care about auntie Christa? Seeing the insistence in his eyes, Emma suddenly

    said.

    Hearing that, Hiram''s fingers, which had been holding Alline''s hand, paused for a moment, and then

    suddenly loosened. He clenched his fingers so hard that their knuckles turned white. How could he

    forget that the news that his mother was still alive after the farce just now had been spread all over the

    world, and Chester and Kevin had already known that her mother was still alive. It was very likely that

    what had happened at that time would be revealed soon.

    No matter what, what happened in the past could not be revealed, but Uncle Myron knew that his

    mother was still alive and would not let it go. Now his grandpa had taken his mother to L Garden, and

    no one was allowed to visit her. Obviously, he nned to deal with it in private. And he could not

    protect his mother ten years ago, and now he could not watch anything happen to his mother.

    So he hesitated for a while and said, "Please take care of Alline for me. If there is anything, you can

    ask someone to inform me. Before grandpa Ethan made a decision, he had to go to L Garden and talk

    to him.

    His mother couldn''t die. Even if she had done something wrong in the past, as her son, he would take

    the responsibility. How could he let his grandpa force her to die again? Back then, his grandpa said that

    his mother had been dead with a stick, and her body had been burned in front of everyone. Everyone

    thought that Christa had indeed been dead, but now his mother was still alive, which could only prove

    that Ethan''s heart was softened.

    Because of his mother''s matter and his Uncle Myron''s wife, the Mo family had been in conflict.

    Although the elder didn''t tell him the specific reason, Myron insisted on splitting up, but his grandpa

    tried his best to convince his two sons and suppressed this secret.

    And in the past five years, if he was not disabled because of his legs, he would never have thought of

    investigating this matter. Since this matter had been found out, he had always been guilty to his Uncle

    Myron''s family, so he turned a blind eye to it and stayed out of it.

    Emma nodded and sat the bedside of Alline, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of her. "

    Looking at the expressionless Alline on the bed, Hiram thought for a while and said, "I''lle to Ethan

    and deal with my mother''s matter. Have a good rest. I''lle to see youter. "

    Thinking of Christa in the Forbidden Garden, Alline nodded slightly and said, "I''m fine. You can go! "

    After hesitating for a while, Hiram turned around and walked out of the clinic. Outside the clinic, Jonny

    was still waiting for him. Seeing Hirame out, he moved his mouth, but in the end, he said nothing.

    Hiram stopped and his eyes became unfathomable, "Dad, Alline''s fine. You can go back and have a

    rest! "

    "Hiram, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault to let Alline lose her baby. Jonny couldn''t calm down at the thought

    that Alline''s baby was lost because of Christa. What happened tonight was beyond his expectation. He

    didn''t even think that Alline would have a baby.

    She had a check-up a few days ago and the doctor said that she was not pregnant. If he knew that

    Alline had a child, he would stop her even if he died.

    "Dad, it''s all over. When Hiram mentioned the baby, his eyes were a little sore. He raised his head

    slightly, fearing that he would shed tears again involuntarily. He felt his throat a little hoarse and said

    calmly, "It can only be said that the child is not destined to be with us. "

    Jonny''s voice was choked with sobs. It could be seen that he was not feeling well tonight. He was the

    first eldest grandson of Mo family. It was false that he was not sad. He sighed. The night was very dark

    tonight, just like the people of Mo family. It was straight to the bottom of his heart, "Hiram, I know it''s too

    "Dad, let''s talk on the way. Hiram didn''t want to stay in the clinic any longer. The first thing he should do

    is to go to the L Garden to inquire about his grandpa''s thoughts. He knew that his grandpa must be

    very sad now. This old man was decisive. He had been through all kinds of ups and downs for so many

    years. He personally supported this rich family and brought it forward step by step.

    It could be said that without Ethan, the prosperity and glory of Mo family would be gone.

    The two of them walked slowly to the stone road. For many years, since Christa died, the rtionship

    between the father and the son had been indifferent and maintained a superficial friendship. At that

    time, Ethan suppressed the matter and only said that Christa had made a big mistake and died with a

    heavy stick. However, Jonny didn''t say anything from beginning to end because of the brotherhood

    between him and Myron. Therefore, Hiram had always been ming his father.

    Owing to the existence of Gloria to reconcile their rtionship, the rtionship between the father and

    the son would be more stiff. In addition, Hiram had found out the truth of the matter in the past, and the

    resentment in his heart would be slightly alleviated. Only Uncle Myron felt guilty and retreated step by

    step.

 Chapter 127 How Innocent The Baby Is (Part Two)

    Chapter 127 How Innocent The Baby Is (Part Two)

    The road to the L garden seemed to be long, and the scenery on both sides was as beautiful as a

    picture, but no one was in the mood to appreciate it. Silence had been spreading between the two.

    After a long time, Hiram broke the silence, "Dad, have you thought about how to deal with mom''s

    matter? "

    Speaking of this, Jonny restrained his mood for a while, sorted out his thoughts and said seriously, "No

    matter what your mother did in the past, I will protect her well this time. I owe her. "

    Christa was not the same as before since she was stuck in Forbidden Garden for almost ten years.

    Although she was not crazy, she did be insane.

    "Dad, I want my uncle Johnson toe here tomorrow. Looking at the heavy mountain in the distance,

    Hiram said in a low voice.

    "What do you want? Jonny looked at him in surprise. He couldn''t understand his son for a moment.

    "Ask Uncle Johnson to take Mommy back Gu family. Hiram turned around, looked serious and said

    lightly.

    Jonny knew that the Gu family in J city was very powerful. Ten years ago, Mo family hadpletely

    offended Gu family because of the incident of Christa. If it weren''t for the mediation of Hiram, the Gu

    family would have long lost contact with Mo family. This time, the Gu family was involved. What did his

    son mean? Suddenly, his eyes moved and he looked at Hiram in surprise, "Hiram, do you want to... "

    He looked at his son in disbelief. He didn''t expect him to make such a decision. He even doubted it.

    Unexpectedly, Hiram nodded and said seriously, "At present, I have no choice but to give up something

    to protect my mother. Today, the matter of Alline breaking into the Forbidden Garden has already

    angered Ethan. In order to protect my mother, he had broken his trust in Uncle Myron''s family. Now that

    my mother is still alive, Uncle Myron will not give up easily. Therefore, I have to give up something to

    protect my mother. "

    "Hiram, don''t you really think about it? This son grew up with Ethan. For so many years, he always felt

    guilty and wanted to make up for his son, but he was always refused by Hiram intentionally or

    unintentionally. As time went by, the two of them were not close to each other. If anything happened,

    Hiram would never discuss with him. Instead, he habitually epted Ethan''spensation. He was

    stubborn and unruly, but he made such a big mistake five years ago.

    "I have made up my mind. There was no emotion in Hiram''s eyes, and his expression was as cold as

    ink.

    "Hiram, I''ve wronged you for so many years. Seeing that Hiram had made up his mind and knew that

    he had nothing to say, Jonny decided not to persuade him anymore. His life was ups and downs, and

    he would not bring death with him. If Hiram really wanted to give up Mo family''s business, he would not

    refuse. He had lost Christa for so many years, and his heart had been dead like water, without any

    ripples.

    But now, he had already understood that fame and profit, power and wealth were nothing to him.

    But Hiram was so young and had seen through everything. He felt inferior to his son in this respect.

    Without any expression on his face, Hiram didn''t feel aggrieved or dissatisfied. He just said calmly as

    deep as water, "Dad, the L Garden is in front of us. You can go back. I promise that I will make my

    mother safe and sound. "

    "Okay. Jonny choked with sobs, nodded, turned around and left.

    Looking at the figure fading away, Hiram didn''t know when his father was getting old.

    In the clinic, it was very quiet. After Hiram left, it seemed that his voice had been taken away. Alliney

    on the bed, gently closed her eyes, and casually put her fingers on her stomach. She gently stroked it,

    as if she was touching a peerless treasure.

    Indeed, that was her treasure. It was her and Hiram''s baby, but it was gone.

    Alline''s tears fell silently on the white pillow, and soon she felt dizzy and wet. She didn''t know why, but

    she took a deep breath in her heart and felt very ufortable. At this point, she didn''t me anyone

    else. She could only say that she lost this child because she didn''t guard against others. If she was not

    careful, how could the child be lost?

    It was her fault. She didn''t me anyone else, even if it was her grandpa. She was not afraid. She had

    married into Mo family for so long, and she had heard that her grandpa was decisive and would not

    change for anyone. She broke the Forbidden Garden and broke the taboo of Mo family, and she should

    be punished.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    But she didn''t know that she had to pay the price of losing her child.

    She and Hiram were still young, but after all, the child was still a piece of flesh that fell from her body. It

    was her inability to protect the child. Thinking of the child that had turned into blood and hadn''t been

    formed, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    She knew that Hiram was also sad, but in front of her, he persuaded her to take good care of herself.

    Health was the most important. She didn''t want to fall into sadness and endless remorse, but she had

    no choice. As long as she closed her eyes, she could see a pair of ck eyes and question her,

    ''mommy, why didn''t you protect her well.''

    Her heart was cut by a knife all of a sudden. Yes, why couldn''t she protect her child?

    Emma didn''t disturb Alline. She knew what it meant to a mother to lose a child, so she didn''t persuade

    her, because she couldn''t persuade her. She felt the same pain, because she had experienced it. The

    corners of her eyes were sour. She had tried to make Alline leave Mo family, but she didn''t expect that

    she still caused her to lose a child at such a young age.

    How innocent was the child? She was a little regretful that she didn''t stop it earlier. If she did, would all

    this happen? She didn''t know that Alline had a child.

    If she had known it earlier, maybe, she wouldn''t let things go like this!

    When Alline stopped crying, Emma filled a bowl of chicken soup. Fortunately, it was still hot and

    steaming in the moisturizer box. The chicken soup smelled good. She put it in front of her and said

    gently, "Alline, you should eat something! "

    After all, miscarriage was a fundamental loss for a woman, not to mention that Alline lost her child in

    that situation.

    Alline really had no appetite, and her eyes were a little empty. She didn''t know what she was looking at.

    When she came to her senses and saw what Emma was doing, Emma moved carefully with a little pity

    and sympathy. She felt even worse, "I''m not hungry. "

    "Alline, I know you are sad, and I understand your feelings. Five years ago, I also lost my child. At that

    time, I felt that the sky was copsed, and I couldn''t live anymore. But the child was gone, so what

    could we do? Now the top priority is to take good care of ourselves. People who don''t know how to

    care about themselves are not qualified to have a child. At that time, I was young and arrogant, thinking

    that I had a child... Speaking of this, she suddenly couldn''t continue. She cleared her throat and

    continued, "So, you have to recover early and catch the person who framed you. Only in this way, the

    child is underground, if he knows it, he will be relieved. "

    "Emma, I feel bad... She didn''t know if it was because of Emma''s gentle voice or her words. Alline felt

    very sad. Why didn''t she know that she should take good care of herself as soon as possible, find the

    evidence and find the person who framed her? However, when she thought of the immature child, her

    tears fell again.

    "I know you are sad, but you should know that crying can''t solve the problem now. You should cheer

    up. With a sigh, Emma looked at Alline''s red eyes and felt sorry for her. As a matter of fact, she felt

    sorry for his daughter. She lost her mother at such a young age. Later, her father''s mistress came into

    the house and drove her and her brother out of the house. She was forced to be a dancing girl. If it

    weren''t for Cathy, how could she marry into Mo family now?

    "I have no choice. I can''t control myself. Alline shook her head.

    "Listen to me. Don''t cry. It will hurt your eyes if you cry for a long time. Eat something first. Hiram

    ordered Zelda cooked it for a long time. It''s good for your health. If you drink some, you won''t feel so

    ufortable Emma coaxed her in a soft voice. Maybe it was because they were both from the same

    world, or maybe it was because of the bloody scene that Alline lost her child tonight. She hadn''t been

    able to get rid of it until now.

    Alline nodded. She was in poor health and couldn''t find the person who set up the trap. She had to get

    better as soon as possible, find out the real murderer and avenge her child. Her child couldn''t be lost in

    such a simple way. It was her flesh and blood.

    At the thought of this, she couldn''t continue to act like this. She struggled to sit up because of the

    difort in her body. With a pillow behind her, Emma carefully helped her up and said, "Be careful.

    You have wounds on your body. "

    Alline wiped her tears and began to drink soup. She took small sips of soup. She felt sorry for the child.

    It was her carelessness and she was not qualified to have the child. She just hoped that she could

    forgive her, forgive her careless mother.

    ''Baby, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. If there is a chance, please be my baby again, okay?''

    She drank a few mouthfuls of soup, but she couldn''t drink it. She felt very ufortable, and there

    was an indescribable bitterness rolling out of her throat. She couldn''t help but retch at the head of the

    bed, but she vomited for a long time, but she didn''t vomit anything. Last night, she didn''t eat anything,

    and there was nothing in her stomach, only endless bitter water.

    After vomiting, Emma brought a cup of hot water to rinse her mouth. She smiled apologetically and

    said, "I''m sorry to cause you trouble. "

    "It''s okay. Your health is important. If you don''t like chicken soup, I''ll ask Zelda to cook something else

    for you. Emma thought the chicken soup was too heavy. In fact, after several hours of stewing, there

    was no oil stains on it. With red dates, wolfberry, ginseng and other tonics, the smell of chicken soup

    had already disappeared, but Alline just couldn''t drink it, so she had to change to something else.

    But in the next few days, Emma found that it was not that Alline couldn''t eat any chicken soup, but that

    she couldn''t eat anything. She vomited whatever she ate and became thinner. In just a few days, she

    had be a different person.

 Chapter 128 Not Even His Family (Part One)

    Chapter 128 Not Even His Family (Part One)

    When Hiram arrived at the L Garden, it was almost dawn. With the morning light sprinkling, it was very

    quieter than usual at this time, and it was as quiet as a paradise.

    The flowers in the garden were in full bloom, covered with ayer of dew, beautiful and shy.

    When he entered the room, he seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. His eyes were a little dim.

    The light was still on inside. Perhaps it had not been turned off all night, and Ethan had not been

    asleep.

    Maybe Ethan was the most guilty person about this matter. Because of his punishments, Alline lost the

    child. He must be the most guilty and sad person. But what Hiram wanted to solve here today was his

    mother''s matter. As for Alline, he could only say that the child was not destined to be with them.

    The servant in the L Garden saw him and said, "Mr. Hiram, Mr. Ethan is waiting for you in the study. "It

    seemed that Ethan had expected him toe. He nodded, stood up and went into the study.

    He entered the study. Ethan didn''t look good since he had not been asleep the whole night, and his

    eyes were a little swollen, but not sharp. He was making tea, and his eyes stopped on him. "Hiram,

    you''re here! "

    Hiram nodded and walked up to him. Looking at his grandfather, he said, "Yes, I''m here to see if you

    have fallen asleep. "

    Ethan stopped making tea, and then repeated his action as if nothing had happened. He couldn''t sleep

    At his age, not like those young people, he couldn''t hold on any longer if he didn''t sleep all night. But he

    knew that someone woulde to the L Garden sooner orter to ask about the matter of Christa, so

    he didn''t sleep. However, he didn''t expect that Hiram would be the first toe.

    He thought that Myron would be the first one. Maybe Hiram had been shocked by what happenedst

    night.

    After all, Alline''s baby was the eldest grandson of the Mo family. Now they lost it, and he was more or

    less unhappy. He knew his sons well. Although his two sons began to alienate each other because of

    their wives, for so many years, he had suppressed the old things ten years ago, and they did not

    mention it anymore. They did not talk about it in front of their sons except that they showed their hatred

    to each other.

    Otherwise, the Mo family had already split up, but now they didn''t split up, which meant that Myron

    hadn''t nned to break the family up.

    "Is Alline feeling better? "He still felt sad when he asked this question. After all, because of him, the

    baby had gone.

    Thinking of Alline, Hiram''s heart sank a little, but he still said softly, "Grandpa Ethan, she''s fine. She''s

    still young, and she''ll be fine after a few days'' rest. Grandpa, you should pay more attention to your

    health. Have more rest. "

    Ethan had always attached great importance to his children. Alline was Hiram''s wife and the baby was

    her first born. Ethan must be guilty and sad since the baby had gone. So he tried his best to make

    Ethan feel better. These years, Ethan had managed to support the family. Without Ethan, this family

    would have broken long ago.

    Hearing this, Ethan felt better, but he still said indifferently, "Your father is not as reasonable as you.

    "When something happened to Christa, things wouldn''t have ended up like this if Jonny had been more

    rational.

    Hiram didn''t know why his grandfather mentioned his father at this time, but he still said, "Grandpa

    Ethan, don''t me my father. It''s not easy for him for so many years. Please forgive him this time and

    don''t fuss with him. "Christa had passed away for so many years, but Jonny had never remarried. On

    one hand, he was afraid that the woman he married would be wronged. On the other hand, Jonny had

    always been in love with Christa.

    Hiram still remembered that when he was a child, his father and mother had a good rtionship, but he

    didn''t know why they often quarreledter. When Christa passed away, he still remembered that Jonny

    had guarded her memorial tablet for three days without eating or drinking. When the Gu family came to

    take away Christa''s ashes, Jonny had a big quarrel with the Gu family. He always had her in his heart.

    He couldn''t me his mother for that, but for his aunt''s matter...

    "After all, I have done something thoughtless. I spread the news of your mother''s death on purpose in

    the past, thinking that it could save your mother''s life, but I didn''t expect that I would hurt Alline

    because of it. "When Ethan spoke of this, his eyes were filled with tears.

    "Grandpa, it was not your fault. Dad and Uncle Myron were also responsible. It was not your fault.

    "After thinking for a while, Hiram persuaded him. After all, what happened in the past was too far away,

    he couldn''t exin clearly who was wrong and who was right. He had someone find out that it was

    indeed her mother who poisoned her aunt and killed her. It was a big trouble in the past, but his

    grandfather suppressed it. So except that his grandfather, his father and his uncle knew about it, no

    one knew what had happened that year, including his grandmother.

    Therefore, after he knew this, he didn''t tell anyone and even ordered to seal it, fearing that when it

    spread out, it would have an unpredictable impact on the Mo family. He also gave in to Chester and

    even withdrew from the Mo group for five years because of guilt. Now he returned to the Mo group only

    because of Ethan''s words, and also because he doubted Chester''s motives.

    For so many years, Chester did manage the Mo group well, but he knew that Chester hated him.

    With a sigh, Ethan looked at the boiling tea with aplicated expression on his face. Nobody knew

    what he was thinking about.

    To be honest, when Hiram was in the Forbidden Gardenst night, he had never seen his grandfather

    like that. His grandfather was really shocked. He was afraid that his grandfather would not be able to

    bear it. Fortunately, his grandfather could hold on and sat here safe and sound.

    Hiram didn''t want to be roundabout, so he asked directly, "Grandpa, what are you going to do with

    mom''s matter? "

    However, Ethan didn''t answer. With a gleam shining in his eyes, he stared at his grandson and asked,

    "What did Alline say about what happenedst night? "He asked slowly, but as if he meant something.

    Clenching his fists, Hiram coughed slightly to suppress the pain in his heart and said, "Grandpa, as you

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    know, Ang was given to Alline by Cathy some time ago and Cathy asked her to help raise it for a

    period of time. Today, Alline came back but couldn''t find Ang. When she heard its scream in the

    Forbidden Garden, she wanted to go in and take Ang out. Unexpectedly, when she went in, she

    found that it was eating inside. "

    What he said was a little meaningful. No one had been able to enter the Forbidden Garden. If it weren''t

    for the fact that Alline had broken into the Forbidden Garden by identst night, perhaps the Mo

    family wouldn''t have known that Christa was in it. There must be a person who had deliberately led her

    into the Forbidden Garden.

    Otherwise, how could there be cat food in the Forbidden Garden, and Ang happened to see it?

 Chapter 129 Not Even His Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 129 Not Even His Family (Part Two)

    Unfortunately, there was no camera in the Forbidden Garden, so they couldn''t find out who put the cat

    food in it and it became a disputed case.

    Ethan''s eyes turned stern, "Hiram, who are you suspecting? "

    Without moving, Hiram casually put his fingers on the table and knocked on it from time to time. After

    thinking for a while, he said, "There are many people I can suspect. Grandpa, it''s not urgent. I''ll look

    into it. Since someone has done it, we can always find clues. What I''m worried about now is my

    mother''s matter. What are you going to do with it? "

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. Take your time to investigate it. I''d like to see who dares to y tricks behind

    me! "Ethan sighed. There was a sharp light in his eyes, but it was dim soon.

    After a pause, he let out a sigh of relief and continued, "What are you going to do with your mother''s

    matter? "

    "I called Uncle Ryan. He wille this afternoon. "Hiram said slowly, but his eyes fell down. Nobody

    knew what he was looking at, but there was a faint insistence in his eyes.

    "Are you going to... "Ethan was shocked and his eyes darkened. He didn''t know what to say for a

    moment.

    Hiram poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and said casually, "Yes, I have made up my mind.

    Grandpa Ethan, I give up the inheritance right of the Mo family. "What he meant was that no matter

    what he would do from now on, he wouldn''t get the inheritance right of the Mo family.

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    "You..."Ethan looked at him in disbelief.

    "Grandpa, I''ve made up my mind. I''lle back in the afternoon when Uncle Ryan arrives! "He put

    down the teacup and said lightly. Squinting his charming eyes, he stood up and walked out unhurriedly.

    When he reached the door, he said, "Grandpa, I have made up my mind. "

    Ethan leaned against the chair for a long time without saying anything. The study was quiet for a while.

    He sighed, "What a bad thing! "

    By the time Hiram returned, Alline had already returned to the Juan Garden. She was lying on the bed,

    motionless, as if she had fallen asleep, and subconsciously protected her belly. Even though the baby

    had long died, she still made the same posture.

    His heart began to ache again. He thought it had been painful for a long time and would not get hurt

    anymore, but he did not expect that it would still hurt.

    He took off his clothes,y in the quilt, reached out and held her in his arms. He whispered, "Have a

    good sleep, Alline! "He thought, ''I''ll be here with you. Have a good sleep. Don''t be afraid. No one will

    hurt you again.

    As for those who hurt you, I will find them and let them pay back!'' A trace of coldness and harshness

    shed in his eyes. The reason why he didn''t say anything more in front of his grandfather just now

    was that there were a lot of people who would hurt Alline. All the people of the Mo family knew that they

    couldn''t break into the Forbidden Garden. One was because of Ethan''s majesty over the years, and the

    other was because of Ethan''s deterrent. Anyone who broke into the Forbidden Garden would never

    have a good end.

    Therefore, no one dared to challenge his grandfather''s authority. But this time, someone deliberately

    led Alline into the Forbidden Garden, which only meant that that person had ever entered the

    Forbidden Garden in order to frame her. Then who was that person?

    There were a lot of people in this family who didn''t like Alline. One was Emma, others were Denise,

    and his aunt, Lucia. Although Chester hated him, he wouldn''t get Alline into trouble. Moreover, he had

    a good rtionship with her. Now it seemed that Emma was the most suspicious, but what was the

    reason for her? Did she really hate him so much that she could hurt Alline?

    When he opened his eyes, he felt that Alline was a little cold and her body was a little trembling. But it

    was not cold. He wanted to get one more quilt, but she suddenly held his waist tightly and didn''t let go.

    He didn''t move. Instead, he held her tightly in his arms. She didn''t move anymore and just curled up in

    his arms like a cat.

    He sighed and said nothing. He knew that Alline was awake, but she didn''t want to talk, so he stayed

    with her quietly. As for her grandmother, she had been married to the Mo family for many years.

    Although she was the daughter of the Jing family and Emma''s grandmother, she didn''t have the

    courage to break into the Forbidden Garden. For so many years, she had always obeyed Ethan''s

    order. Although she hated Hiram, she wouldn''t do that to revenge him.

    Since the ident of Emma, Denise had been bad to Hiram and even wanted to kick him out of the Mo

    family. But after all, he was the eldest grandson. She couldn''t hurt him, and the biggest blow to him was

    to hurt Alline. But she didn''t have to do this and provoked Ethan. She just wanted to hurt her but not

    others. After all, no one knew that she was pregnant, and even he himself didn''t know it in advance.

    So, Denise didn''t have to do that.

    As for his aunt, Lucia, although she had been married, she had lived in the Mo family for so many

    years. Ethan loved her and spoiled her. Although she was a little spoiled and had a bad temper, she

    was not an unreasonable person. Would she do that?

    Lucia had always thought that he was the first heir to the Mo group. Ethan had trained him to be the

    next sessor. Because of what happened five years ago, Hiram gradually delegated power and did

    not interfere in the business of the Mo group, but it did not mean that others understood what he

    meant.

    Maybe she would take the risk for the shares, wouldn''t she?

    However, no matter who dared to hurt Alline, he would not let go, not even his family.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Ryan Gu, Hiram''s uncle, Christa''s brother, flew from Beijing to the HC

    City. When he got off the ne, Hiram asked Jenny to pick him up at the airport. He went directly to the

    L Garden. Ethan had a rest for the whole morning, and he looked much better and more energetic.

    Since his sister, Christa had an ident ten years ago, he seldom came to the Mo family. He was now

    more than 50 years old, but because of good maintenance, his face was handsome, and his

    temperament was deep. His eyes were as sharp as fire. When he looked at Ethan, his eyes were calm.

    "Mr. Ethan, long time no see. "He stretched out his hand and shook hands with Ethan indifferently.

    Ethan was older than Ryan, but Ryan was unfathomable, experienced and authoritative. Ethan shook

    hands with him and invited him to take his seat.

    They were in the tea room. Few people coulde to Ethan''s tea room, and Ryan was one of them.

    "Long time no see, Ryan. How''s your father? "Ethan began to make tea. The dew had been boiled with

    mist. There seemed to be a faint mystery on them in the thick mist.

    Ryan curled his lips and said, "Mr. Ethan, thank you for your concern. Everything goes well. "

    The tea room was so quiet that no one spoke again, leaving only a faint fragrance. After making the

    tea, Ethan handed him a cup. "Have a taste of this tea. "They didn''t mean to speak first. They were

    waiting for each other to speak.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ethan. "Ryan epted the tea and took the slight sip. "The tea tasted good. "

    Ethan was praised but didn''t smiled. It seemed that after what happenedst night, his smile had

    disappeared. He lowered his head and fiddled with the tea and food, casually, but elegantly.

    "Where is Christa? "Ryan put down the teacup and asked softly. When he heard that Christa was still

    alive, he didn''t believe it. But the anxiety in Hiram''s words made him have to believe it. In the past few

    years, he had handed a lot of things to Hiram. He had to believe it because of his ability and

    personality. Therefore, he hurriedly pushed off all the schedules and flew to the L city. But he didn''t tell

    his father about it. At that time, his father had already med himself for Christa''s death.

    If his father hadn''t insisted on the marriage between Christa and the Mo family, Christa wouldn''t have

    died at such a young age.

    Therefore, his father was resentful and regretful. His rtionship with the Mo family was getting farther

    and farther over the years. If it weren''t for the fact that Hiram was still here, the two families would have

    cut off their rtionship for a long time. Now that his sister was still alive, he had gone through the

    feeling of recovering after losing, but he dared not to tell his father the news before he saw his sister.

    He was afraid that it would be all in vain. His father had been heartbroken for his sister for so many

    years, and he didn''t want to let him down again.

    Ethan said indifferently, "She is in the L Garden, but you can''t see her now. "

    "Mr. Ethan, why? Christa is my sister. I want to see her. Do I need your permission? "There was a trace

    of coldness in Ryan''s eyes, which made people tremble with fear. Of course, there was more

    uncontroble anger in his eyes.

    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door, and Hiram''s voice came, "Grandpa Ethan, may I

    "Come in, please! "Ethan didn''t get angry. He said to the door. Hiram wore a simple polo shirt and a

    pair of white jeans, looking casual, but his handsome face looked a little haggard. It could be seen that

    he was not in a good mood. For so many years, he had always hidden his expression, but today he

    looked so dispirited. It was the first time for Ryan to see that. He stood up and patted on Hiram, "Hiram!

    "

    "Uncle Ryan! "Hiram looked at Ryan, feeling a little sad. In the past few years, Ryan had given him a lot

    of advice. He was not close to his father, but rather close to his uncle. At this moment, the grievance in

    his heart surged out when he saw Ryan.

    After greeting for a while, they sat down. "Grandpa Ethan, since Uncle Ryan is here, can we invite

    Uncle Myron over? "On the one hand, Hiram invited Ryan here to suppress Ethan''s anger. On the other

    hand, he wanted to intimidate them.

    After all, the Gu family was powerful. A rich family like the Mo family would lower its head asionally

    when it came to the Gu family.

    Ethan''s eyes darkened. He nced at Ryan indifferently and then looked at Hiram. "Hiram, have you

    really made up your mind? "

    Ryan looked at them. He was shocked when he saw the hesitation in Ethan''s eyes and then he couldn''t

    help but look at Hiram. He suddenly had a bad feeling and said in a deep voice, "Hiram, what did you

    promise him? "

 Chapter 130 Lets Discuss The Engagement! (Part One)

    Chapter 130 Let''s Discuss The Engagement! (Part One)

    For so many years, Myron seldom came to the L Garden. On the one hand, it was because of the

    matter of Wendy in the past, and on the other hand, it was because of the bad rtionship with Jonny.

    He still remembered that when he was a child, he had a good rtionship with Jonny. However, after

    getting married, they often quarreled, because he knew from beginning to end that Wendy liked Jonny,

    and he also had someone in his heart.

    He had no choice but to marry Wendy, and the one he loved had already been married and had her

    own child, so he didn''t think more, and his rtionship with Wendy had been peaceful for many years.

    Until that incident happened, everything had changed. After Wendy''s death, all the contradictions had

    If it weren''t for Ethan''s suppression on him, he would have split the family up a long time ago. After all,

    he really hated Christa. As a matter of fact, after marrying to the Mo family, Christa had a good

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    rtionship with Jonny, which was enviable. Moreover, because of her outstanding talent, she was

    deeply appreciated by Ethan, and stood an important position in the Mo family. And Christa seemed to

    know something, so she transferred the Mo group''s shares directly to Sandra, and appointed that she

    would give the shares directly to Alline after the marriage of Hiram and her. As for this, Myron agreed to

    Christa''s decision. After all, he would felt better if Alline could live a better life.

    Back then, after Wendy died, Ethan got angry and killed Christa in front of Jonny and Myron. After the

    death of Christa, the case of Wendy had been put aside. After all, both Wendy and Christa were dead.

    It was a good deal for them to pay with their lives. However, the rtionship between the Mo family and

    the Gu family was not as good as before. Because the Gu group was powerful. With the support of the

    Gu family, the Mo group''s development would not be like this. But after Christa died, the Gu family

    almost broke off rtions with the Mo family. If it weren''t for the fact that Hiram knelt down to beg for

    mercy, the Gu family wouldn''t have let it go.

    However, because of the death of Christa, Hiram was indeed taken to live in the Gu family for two

    years. It was not until Ryan''s father''s anger gradually subsided that this matter was slowly let go.

    However, Myron did not expect that Alline broke into the Forbidden Gardenst night and discovered

    the shocking secret of the Mo family.

    Christa, she was still alive. She had been dead for ten years, but she appeared alive now.

    What was this? So many years had passed, but she was still alive, which was the most shocking thing

    for Myron. Then Wendy was wronged to die. Anyway, Ethan still chose to protect Jonny''s family.

    Although Wendy was also from a rich family, her family was not as powerful as the Gu family. In the

    past, it was said that Wendy died of illness, and no one dared to reveal the fact that she was poisoned.

    After all, once this matter was known by others, the Mo family would definitely be in chaos.

    Myron sighed and turned into the tearoom. There were several people sitting in the tearoom. One was

    Ethan, others were Ryan and Hiram. These three people were all big shots in the business world.

    Although Ethan was old, he still had power. About Ryan, he now was the second rich generation, let

    alone his father''s current position. Although Hiram was young, in the past few years, he managed the

    Gu group in an orderly way. And these were just nominal.

    As for how many industries he had run, perhaps even Ethan didn''t know!

    "Dad, I''m here. "Myron greeted Ethan and Ryan. Ryan nodded indifferently, but didn''t say anything. He

    just sat there quietly.

    Ethan noticed the weirdness between Myron and Ryan. And it was cold in the tea room. "Myron, since

    you''re here, let''s get straight to the point! "

    Myron nodded. "Okay, dad! "After all, Myron had a grudge against Ethan for so many years, but he still

    cared about his father. His father had worked hard to raise him up and taught him personally. He still

    cherished his father, so no matter how angry he was, he didn''t show it on his face.

    "Ryan wants to take Christa back for recuperation. "Ethan said lightly.

    All of a sudden, a hint of cruelty appeared in Myron''s eyes. "Dad, don''t you care about the death of

    Wendy? "

    "How could I not care? After the death of Wendy, Christa refused to admit that she did it. I beat her half

    to death, but she still said she didn''t do it. Now, she has be unconscious. Isn''t it enough? "Ethan

    asked. For so many years, he still preferred Christa. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have hidden the news that

    Christa was still alive and imprisoned her in the Forbidden Garden for ten years in order to prevent the

    Mo family''s children from finding out her whereabouts. On the other hand, he didn''t dare to let Christa

    go back to the Gu family, fearing that the Gu family would find out the truth. By then, things would not

    be under his control. After all, he had his own selfish motive.

    "Dad, then Wendy was wronged to die. "Myron also knew that they couldn''t make Wendy''s matter big.

    Not to mention that the Xiao family''s power was not as strong as before, if he insisted on threatening

    the Gu family with this, the Gu family would definitely wipe out the Xiao family.

    For so many years, he had already felt sorry for Wendy. Since Wendy died, her parents had been sad.

    For so many years, every time they saw Myron, they would be choked with sobs. Therefore, he did not

    dare to go to the Xiao family, but he would try his best to help them.

    "Of course, Wendy shouldn''t be wronged to die. Christa has been blocked in the Forbidden Garden for

    ten years. Now the Gu family also knows about it. We have such a n. We ask the Gu family to take

    Christa back, and Hiram gives the inheritance right of the Mo family to Chester, which is a

    couldn''t persuade him.

    He had treated Hiram as the next sessor since he was a child. Five years ago, what happened to

    Emma had broken his legs. If it weren''t for the fact that Alline had married into the Mo family, Hiram

    wouldn''t have interfered in the affairs of the Mo group now.

    He felt sorry for his grandson, but he was sadder, and more regrettable.

    If it weren''t for Emma five years ago, the one who took over the Mo group now would probably be

    Hiram. Although Chester was as capable as Hiram, he was not the next sessor Ethan personally

    cultivated. Chester was decisive and resolute, but it was undeniable that he was a ruthless man.

    What''s more, there was also hatred in his heart.

    Chester hated Hiram because of Emma. They only maintained a good rtionship on the surface.

    However, in his heart, Chester wanted to kill Hiram, which made Ethan worry the most. If it weren''t for

    Chester''s disturbance in thest bidding of the Water Park in the HC City, the case wouldn''t have fallen

    into others'' hands.

    "Dad, do you think I care about the Mo family''s property? "In an instant, Myron''s eyes turned red with

    blood streaks.

    "Then what do you want? "Ethan asked coldly.

    "I want blood for blood. "He said word by word.

 Chapter 131 Lets Discuss The Engagement! (Part Two)

    Chapter 131 Let''s Discuss The Engagement! (Part Two)

    When Hiram was about to say something, Ryan finally raised his eyes. He squinted his eyes, and he

    lookedzy and casual, with deep in his eyes. To be honest, Ryan''s eyes were simr as Kevin''s, but

    there was a sharp beauty in Ryan''s eyes, which was a bit of cold and cruel, making his eyes deep and

    unpredictable.

    "Blood for blood? "Ryan repeated in a low voice. "How dare you say that, Myron? Are you sure that my

    sister poisoned Wendy just by your deduction? I am telling you, it''s impossible. My sister couldn''t do

    such a cruel thing. Of course, if you don''t believe me, you can continue to investigate. But today, I will

    take my sister away. When you find the evidence, we will talk about it. If anyone dares to hurt my sister

    now, I will definitely let him suffer. "He said thest few words with his teeth gritted.

    All of a sudden, Myron was shocked by his imposing manner, but after all, he had seen a lot of ups and

    downs, so with a sneer in his eyes, he said, "It''s a matter of fact. What else do we have to investigate?

    My wife was killed by Christa. Can''t I want her to die? Or is it because your family is so rich that you

    can bully us with your power and cover up the real murderer! "

    Ryan smiled coldly, "I''m frank and forthright. I''ve never bullied others with my power. Haven''t you ever

    thought about the real reason why your family didn''t get along with each other? "

    Not only was Hiram frozen by his words, but also Ethan was stunned. Their family seemed to be

    cursed. The brothers in the family didn''t get along well with each other, and Jonny''s and Myron''s

    families didn''t like each other. They couldn''t be united, even with Ethan''s reconciliation. Now Ethan was

    here, but what would happen to this family if he died one day in the future? Would they break up?

    At that time, because of the matter of Wendy, Jonny and Myron had been at odds with each other. Five

    years ago, because of the matter of Emma, Hiram and Chester had been fighting fiercely against each

    other. Although Hiram had endured it step by step, Chester had been pressing on.

    Why did those happen? Why did those happen to the Mo family?

    If there was really a person behind this, then his or her thoughts would be unpredictable. And when did

    that person start to n? Ten years ago? Or five years ago? If this was really controlled by others, then

    the person who controlled it must be more scheming than everyone. This was too terrifying.

    Certainly, Myron also thought of what Ethan could think of and he said, "What... What do you mean? "

    "I don''t mean anything. I just want to remind you that you have fallen into the trap of others. After all,

    the spectators see the chess game better than the yers. As for the answer, you still need to find it by

    yourselves. Today, I will take my sister away, and I will soon send the divorce agreement back.

    "Speaking of this, Ryan didn''t want to talk anymore. In fact, he didn''t really find out anything. It was just

    his intuition, so he said something like that.

    After all, the striking resemnce couldn''t be ignored, right?

    The reason why the Mo family hadn''t figured it out for so many years was not that they were not smart,

    but that they had ignored the meaning of it. In other words, it could be said that Ethan was too

    confident that he thought the Mo family was invincible and no one could prate anything.

    But now the truth was clear. If Ethan didn''t believe it, Ryan had nothing to say.

    "Uncle Ryan, my father won''t agree to divorce. "Hiram couldn''t stand it anymore. He had always

    worshiped Ryan. Now that Ryan could see through something, it meant that he had found out

    something. But Hiram didn''t allow his parents to divorce.

    He still remembered that his father and mother had a good rtionship. Now that his mother had finally

    Ryan to do so?

    "It doesn''t matter. I will ask him to agree. "After saying that, Ryan stood up and smiled at Ethan. His

    voice sounded clear. "Mr. Ethan, can I see my sister? "

    The talk just now made Ethan age more in an instant. Yesterday, he had been stimted and hadn''t

    recovered yet. Now, with such a stimtion, he felt even worse. Finally, he nodded. After Ryan left,

    Ethan could no longer control himself. A stream of blood was rolling in his throat. He cried and spat out

    a mouthful of blood.

    "Grandpa! "

    "Dad! "

    The two people in the tearoom eximed at the same time. Hiram stepped forward and held him. He

    had thought Ethan could bear everything, but now when he looked at him, he found that his grandfather

    suddenly aged so much. Hiram''s eyes were sore. In his memory, Ethan was invincible, but he did not

    expect that Ethan would be so weak today.

    "Uncle Myron, I''ll send grandpa back to his room. Please call the doctors and ask them toe here!

    "Hugging Ethan with his arms around his waist, he rushed into the room.

    At this moment, Myron had no time to think about anything else. He made a phone call to the doctors.

    Perhaps for so many years, they had relied too much on his father. Once something happened to

    Ethan, he was more anxious than anyone else. His hand holding the phone trembled constantly. When

    he made the call, he sat down on the sofa, tears rolling out from the corners of his eyes...

    Colin had been very busy recently and had a lot of things to do. He hadn''t been back to the ancestral

    house for several days and often rested in his office. Recently, someone had been secretly doing

    something to the Mu group. Although he didn''t like the Mu group and wanted it to go bankrupt as soon

    as possible, he didn''t allow anyone to challenge his authority. Therefore, he asked some capable

    subordinates to work in the office at night.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After dealing with the crisis, Colin asked his secretary to send him a cup of strong coffee. To be honest,

    he felt a little dizzy and felt his head a little heavy. He raised his hand and rubbed between his

    eyebrows. For a moment, tiredness swept over him.

    It was the same as the past when he was abroad. In the past few years, he had been busy all day long

    and could only sleep for three hours a day. Then he had to ept all kinds of studies. Although Sean

    didn''t like him, he knew how to win others'' supports. He went back to the Mu family in the name of an

    illegitimate child. His brother was healthy and could have his child now. Perhaps Sean didn''t want him

    toe back. After all, when he was very young, Sean had said that he would not take over the Mu

    group.

    However, he had never expected that more than ten yearster, Sean bowed his head, and asked him

    to go home and inherit the Mu group.

    How ridiculous and ironic! Did they think that they could threaten him with his mother? What a joke!

    Colin was no longer a young and ignorant child. He had drawn in his ws for many years and nned

    step by step, just hoping to get justice for his mother one day. Now that Sean asked him toe back,

    then why note back?

    Therefore, he came back, as if he was an obedient a puppet. Unfortunately, his father really thought he

    was a pushover. It was ridiculous, wasn''t it?

    The internal phone rang. Colin answered the phonezily and asked, "What''s up, Fancy? "

    "Mr. Colin, Miss Nicole ising to see you and discuss the engagement. "Said Fancy dutifully.

    "Tell her that I''m busy now and I won''t see anyone. "After saying that, Colin hung up the phone coldly.

    He repeated Nicole''s name and smiled coldly.

    She couldn''t wait toe to him. Did she really think that he had to marry her?

    No one could force him to marry someone he didn''t want to marry, not even his father. Colin thought it

    might be time for him to go back to the Mu family. After all, Sean had sent his fianc¨¦e to him. If he didn''t

    ept her, he would let him down. To be honest, he hadn''t been back for a few days to anger his

    father. He missed this feeling.

    Colin asked his secretary to bring him a cup of ck coffee and drank it up slowly. The coffee was so

    bitter that it was almost bitter to his heart, but he liked it, because this kind of bitterness was what he

    needed. He needed to use it to remind himself of his purpose, what he wanted, and what his ultimate

    goal was. ''Alline, wait for me, and I will soon take you away.

    I''ll take you to a ce where no one knows us. Let''s start over. What do you think, Alline?''

    When he put down the coffee cup, his private phone suddenly rang. He nced at the private number

    on the screen andzily answered it. His said indifferently. "What''s up, my dear partner? "

    "Let me tell you a bad news. Alline is pregnant. "The other side on the phone seemed to be smiling.

    He frowned and said coldly, "Are you joking? "

    "Of course, there is another good news. Her baby is gone. "The other side said slowly and didn''t sense

    Colin''s anger.

    Colin tightened his grip on the phone and almost crushed it. "What do you mean? How could the baby

    be gone? Who did it? "He didn''t believe that someone would call him and tell him the news for no

    reason.

    If Alline''s first child was not his, it could only be aborted. If others didn''t do it, he would do it by himself,

    because, if Alline had a child, it could only be his. The baby could only be his and her child.

 Chapter 132 The War Between Us Begins. (Part One)

    Chapter 132 The War Between Us Begins. (Part One)

    Colin''s eyes were cold, but there was a decent smile on the corner of his mouth, as if the other party

    was sitting in front of him and he was negotiating with him. He tilted his head and pretended to be

    extremely tired. "Well, you don''t want to say? "

    "It''s not because I don''t want to tell you, but because what you pay attention to was not the key point.

    What''s the purpose of our cooperation? I think it''s necessary for me to remind you, Mr. Colin. Do you

    really like Alline? "The other side said with a smile after a moment''s silence.

    "My partner. Sometimes I wonder if you care too much. "Colin changed a posture and smiled.

    "After all, our cooperation willst for a long time. Of course, I have to asionally care about your

    mood. "The other side smiled.

    "You care too much. I will do what I should do, but my private affairs have nothing to do with you! "Colin

    warned.

    "Oh, Mr. Colin, don''t be so boring. After all, I''m doing this for your own good. You should take this

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    opportunity to care about Alline. Maybe she will change her mind, won''t she? "The other side said.

    "Enough! You''ve talked too much today! "Colin hung up the phone, and then suddenly swung it with

    great force. The phone was smashed into the wall, broken into pieces.

    He suddenly stood up and took a deep breath. The child, Alline''s child... She had always been

    softhearted. How sad she should be without the child. Although he didn''t want her to give birth to the

    child, he didn''t allow anyone to hurt her.

    ''You can''t protect her, Hiram. Why should I keep you? From now on, I will let your family pay a heavy

    price for the baby!'' He opened the window and let the cold wind blow in. The wind in the HC City was a

    little cold. After a while, Colin became sober and the hatred in his heart disappeared.

    Anyway, Alline would belong to him in the future. He had endured humiliation and borne a heavy load

    for many years in order to get her. He was reluctant to push her to others, and she could only be his.

    He thought for a while and dialed a number through the internal line. "Fancy, bring me a phone. "

    "Yes, Mr. Colin, please wait a moment. "Fancy said respectfully as usual.

    After hanging up the phone, Colin no longer had the mood to work. He raised his hand and rubbed

    between his eyebrows, and inadvertently thought of Alline. She must be very sad now. Although the

    other party''s words was vague and he was unwilling to reveal too much, it must be very sad for a

    woman to lose her child. Moreover, Alline had been protecting her brother for so many years, let alone

    the child.

    He sighed. He couldn''t wait any longer. He had nned to call her after Fancy sent a cell phone to him,

    but he couldn''t wait any longer. After thinking for a while, he called her directly from the office.

    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered it. He was a little anxious. Maybe it was because

    Alline didn''t want to answer it after looking at the strange phone. What was she doing? Did she take

    good care of herself? Was Hiram with her? Thinking of these, Colin was confused.

    In this world, there was only Alline who made him so concerned. Although he had hated her when he

    came back and knew that she had married, no matter how much he hated her, it disappeared with time.

    He liked her, which could not be changed. Alline''s mobile phone rang several times, and she finally

    answered the phone. Her voice was a little hoarse, perhaps because she had cried.

    "Hello, who''s speaking? "Alline''s voice was a little confused.

    "This is... Colin. "When Colin heard her voice, his heart ached. He said softly, and even his facial

    expression softened unconsciously. "Little pig, don''t tell me that you are still sleeping? "

    Alline''s voice sounded clearer with a bit nasal. "Yes, I''m taking a nap. What are you doing? "

    "I''m calling you. Why are you still sleeping? If you keep sleeping, you''ll be a pig. "Colin smiled.

    Alline retorted, "I''m not a pig. You''re a pig. I''m just taking a nap. "

    "Okay, okay. You are a pig, but I am not. "Colin hadn''t said such childish words to Alline for a long time.

    There was a smile in his eyes. Alline was about to scold him again, but he interrupted her in a hurry.

    "By the way, I wille to the L city a few dayster for business. I have ordered some specialty

    products of the HC City for you. Do you have time toe out? "

    "I may not have time. "Alline blinked her eyes and said slowly, "It''s too troublesome to you. "

    "Alline, I''ve already ordered some. I can''t eat them all by myself. "Colin continued.

    "But it troubles you so much. "Alline was still a little hesitant.

    "Alline, don''t you even want to see me after we separated? "There was a trace of sadness in Colin''s

    voice, as if he was ming Alline for her coldness.

    Alline shook her head subconsciously and said anxiously, "I don''t mean that. I''m just afraid that it''s not

    convenient for you. "

    "Don''t worry. I''m the president of the Mu group now. There''s nothing inconvenient for me. Then I''ll call

    you when I arrive in the L city a few dayster. You must answer my phone. "Hearing her anxious

    words, Colin said with a smile.

    "Okay. "Alline bit her lips and promised. She didn''t know if Colin knew that she had a miscarriage, but

    she was just painful. Especially when she talked to the familiar people and heard the familiar voice, she

    felt aggrieved and ufortable.

    She once thought that since she had broken up with Colin, he would definitely not have anything to do

    with her. She did not expect that she and Colin could still talk and chat as before. And that was enough

    for her.

    She and Colin were not meant to be together. If they had a next life, she would wait for him toe

    back and marry her.

    After they talked for a while, Alline was in a better mood. She was not as gloomy as she had been just

    now. She was even joking with Colin. When Colin was about to hang up the phone, she told him that

    she wanted to eat the beans made by a time-honored brand shop in the HC City and asked him to

    send her some.

    Colin wanted to refuse, but after thinking for a while, he agreed.

    After ending the call, Colin slightly closed his eyes and couldn''t help murmuring, "Alline, you''re mine. I

    won''t let you stay with Hiram for too long. You''re only mine. "

    Now that she lost her child, no matter what the reason was, he would definitely seek justice for her and

    let those who harmed her pay the price they deserved. ''Hiram, the war between us officially begins.

    Just wait and see!''

    Alline held the phone in her hand, as if there was still a little warmth left on her fingertips, which slowly

    wrapped up her cold heart. It was a lie that she didn''t me anyone for losing her child, but her child

    would note back even if she continue to me others. She just felt pity. After all, it was a life.

    She didn''t dare to tell Colin, not even her uncle. The child was gone, which only meant that she and the

    child were not destined to be together. After all, if she had known it earlier, she would not have acted

    recklessly and rashly broke into the Forbidden Garden. She sighed. She had slept for a day, and she

    could not fall asleep long ago. But in fact, she had never slept. Her eyes were painful, but she was not

    sleepy. As soon as she closed them, her eyes were as red as blood, as if a child was asking her why

    she didn''t protect him well.

 Chapter 133 The War Between Us Begins. (Part Two)

    Chapter 133 The War Between Us Begins. (Part Two)

    She was rendered speechless, so she dared not to close her eyes. As soon as she closed her eyes,

    she saw the bloody scene, and she did not even know how to answer. After all, she was a derelict

    mother. She did not know that she herself was pregnant. By the way, she forgot to ask the doctor how

    long she had been pregnant. During the operation, she had been half asleep and half awake, and she

    didn''t remember anything clearly.

    When she had a physical examination a month ago, the doctor in the medical house didn''t say she was

    pregnant. How could she suddenly be pregnant? The more she thought about it, the more suspicious

    she became. Recently, Hiram had been very busy and they had rarely been together. When did the

    babye?

    She was so sadst night that she didn''t raise this question. Now she wanted to know how old the child

    was. She thought for a while, and she couldn''t fall asleep any more. Her eyes hurt. She took the eye

    drops and felt better.

    Then she got up, put on a coat and went downstairs. Emma said that although she was not in the first

    month after confinement, she still had to be careful since she lost her child. Otherwise, she would

    easily get sick in the future. Emma had told her a lot, but she never knew that Emma had known so

    much. Perhaps it was because she had lost a child that she knew more than others. These words

    should have been said to her by her mother, but unfortunately... Her mother had died a long time ago.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    When Alline thought of her mother, an indescribable pain surged up in her heart.

    If her mother was still alive and knew that she had lost her child, she must be very sad!

    Thinking of this, she wanted to cry again. She scolded herself in her heart, ''Why do you cry so much?

    Don''t cry. Hiram will also feel sad when he sees it.'' She knew that Hiram would also feel sad. He would

    also me himself. She had never seen him cry before, except that time when they were about to fall

    off the cliff, he cried. This time, he cried again.

    He must be very sad. After all, this was his child, his and her child.

    She wiped her face and pinched it to make herself look better. When she went downstairs, Zelda was

    squatting down in a corner and ying with Ang in the cage. Ang looked listless and lowered its

    head pitifully.

    Thinking of Ang, Alline was in a better mood. It was a cat sent by Cathy. Cathy asked Ang to

    keep herpany. She walked over quietly and asked casually, "Zelda, what''s wrong with Ang? "

    "Since Ang came back, it has been unable to eat anything. No matter how I coax it, it doesn''t eat.

    Why does it lose its temper like a person? "Zelda said without looking back.

    "It''s okay. It might be frightened. Let me feed it! "Alline said lightly, and her face softened.

    Zelda was startled, turned around and found that it was Alline. She asked in surprise, "Mrs. Mo, why

    are you downstairs? "

    "I feel bored lying on the bed, so Ie down for a walk. "Alline said lightly. She had been lying on the

    bed for a long time. She really couldn''t fall asleep. Since she had been lying on bed for so long, it hurts

    all over her body and she couldn''t fall asleep. She could onlye out to breathe some fresh air, or

    she would be bored to death.

    "Mrs. Mo, you just had a miscarriage and can''t bear the wind. You''d better go upstairs now. "Zelda was

    old and knew a lot. A woman couldn''t be blown by the wind when she was in confinement of childbirth.

    Otherwise, it would do harm to her health.

    Alline didn''t worry about that, and she slowly squatted down beside Ang. Ang was listless, but

    seeing Alline, it meowed to her and rubbed her hand fawningly. With a faint smile on her lips, Alline

    said, "Ang, I''m sorry to scare you. "

    Ang blinked its watery eyes, as if there were tears in them, and it whispered again.

    She took it out of the cage. When she raised it, she never wanted to lock it in the cage. She usually let

    it y at home. Moreover, Ang was obedient and kind. It would usually relieve itself outside.

    Alline held Ang in her arms. Ang''s body was very soft. Holding it was just like holding a warm

    furnace, which made the coldness on her body slowly dissipate. Seeing that Zelda was still standing

    aside in fear, Alline thought for a while and said casually, "Zelda, I''m hungry. Can you go to the kitchen

    to prepare some food for me? "

    "Mrs. Mo, I have prepared the food. Please wait for a moment. It will be ready soon. "Hiram had

    ordered that they must take good care of Alline, and get the food ready. He asked them to cook several

    meals a day. The soup had been simmering on the stove. Maybe it was just ready.

    Alline nodded. "Thank you. "It was not dinner time yet, but she knew that she had to eat something.

    Otherwise, Hiram would be worried when he came back. This morning, when he heard that she

    couldn''t eat anything, he was so anxious that he almost tried every means, but it was in vain. Alline

    couldn''t eat anything, and she would vomit whatever she ate.

    However, she had to eat something, not to mention that she had just lost her child and was very weak.

    She couldn''t always have an infusion, which was not good for her health. Now that she was in a better

    mood, she''d better eat more, or the people who worried about her would be more worried. And she

    didn''t know how Ethan was now. She thought that he must me himself for losing the child yesterday.

    She had already told Hiram tofort his grandfather, in case he would me himself. After all, Ethan

    attached great importance to his children, and it was her carelessness that led to this matter. Alline had

    always been very respectful to Ethan. At that time, when she knew that it was Ethan who forced Hiram

    to marry her, she also had aint. After all, there were two daughters in the Lou family, and he

    should not choose her.

    Unexpectedly, Ethan chose her. At that time, she had asked him the reason, and he said that she was

    destined to be a member of the Mo family.

    And he didn''t say anything more. She knew that he didn''t want to say too much because he wanted her

    to understand by herself. Therefore, she didn''t ask any more questions. Since she had married, she

    should ept her fate. Moreover, Ethan had said that he would probably let her go if she had a child.

    However, she still couldn''t keep the baby. She twitched her mouth. Maybe it was her fate. Angzily

    nestled in her arms and asionally meowed, acting like a spoiled child in front of his family.

    Alline smiled. "Ang, are you hungry? "

    Ang meowed a few more times, as if it was really hungry.

    After Alline brought some cat food here, Ang ate it obediently, and then rubbed her fingers with its

    little paws. Seeing that she was not angry, it began to eat by itself. At the same time, Zelda had already

    prepared the food. Alline put down Ang, washed her hands and was about to eat. Zelda prepared

    her favorite food, and because she was weak now, Zelda also added a herbal meal, which smelled

    delicious, but Alline had no appetite.

    She tried to eat some food, but after a few bites, she vomited again. Seeing that, Zelda felt painful and

    babbled aside. Alline waved her hand, and her face turned pale.

    "Zelda, I''m fine. "After she cleaned up, she tried to eat a few more, but she still couldn''t.

    In the end, her face looked worse than that when she went downstairs. Ang was so anxious that it

    meowed. Alline rubbed its head and said, "Zelda, when Hirames back, tell him that I have eaten.

    Don''t make him worry. "Then she went upstairs with the cat in her arms. She couldn''t eat anything, and

    she didn''t know what to do. She felt bitter in her mouth, and even in her heart.

    After entering the bedroom, she sat on the bed with Ang in her arms. "Ang, what do you think I

    should do? "She knew Ang couldn''t speak, but she couldn''t help asking. She couldn''t tell Hiram

    something, so she could say to Ang, "I''m also very sad without a child, but what can I do? I can''t

    quarrel with Grandpa. I can''t. Grandpa always stands by his words. Since they have made the family

    rules, I have to admit the mistake I made and ept the punishments. I don''t me Grandpa, but he

    must think that I am ming him. "

    She paused and changed a posture to make Ang sleep morefortably. "He doesn''t dare toe

    to see me now. He is afraid that I will me him. In fact, I really don''t me him. I just don''t know how

    to face him. Ang, do you know why that person brought you into the Forbidden Garden? Did he or

    she do that to let everyone know that mom is still alive, or to get rid of my baby? "

    She had these two conjectures, but she was not sure. No one knew that she was pregnant. The doctor

    in the hospital had said that she was not pregnant, so thetter conjecture didn''t make sense. But how

    about the doctor colluded with that person to hide the news of her pregnancy, took the opportunity to

    bring her into the Forbidden Garden and got rid of the child with the help of their grandfather?

    Alline was shocked. If that was the case, then who would it be? Who could bribe the medical staff to set

    up this secret n? She had no clue about what happened to her cell phonest time. Now she

    thought that there must be a maniptor behind it. Then who could it be? Was it Emma? Suddenly, the

    name of Emma shed through her mind.

    But if it was really Emma, Emma wouldn''t have said so much to her today. If it was really Emma, what

    should she do? Should she expose her? But she had no evidence. By the way, she had to go to the

    medical house to ask how many months her child was.

    If her baby was only one month old, the doctor was not involved. But if the baby was more than one

    month old, it only meant that someone in the hospital was setting her up.

    The Mo family usually didn''t go to the hospital. They would get treatments in the house. Now there was

    such a crisis. If those people really start their n, then the Mo family would be in danger. Thinking of

    this, Alline could no longer sit still.

 Chapter 134 Love Has Bitterness, Pain And Sweetness (Part One)

    Chapter 134 Love Has Bitterness, Pain And Sweetness (Part One)

    When Ryan went upstairs, he saw that Jonny was guarding there. Because Ethan had ordered and no

    one could enter without his permission, Jonny could only guard outside. There was no sound inside,

    and Christa seemed to be asleep.

    She didn''t make any noise anymore.

    "Ryan, you are here. Jonny saw Ryan. Although the two of them hadn''t seen each other for many

    years, he still looked cold.

    Ryan ignored him and asked the servant behind him to open the door. Jonny smiled awkwardly.

    Because of what happened to Christa, the Gu family didn''t treat him well. They didn''t show any

    indifference to him, not to mention that they hadn''t seen each other for so many years.

    As soon as the door was opened, the white light appeared. It looked a little miserable. The window had

    already been sealed, and the sunlight could not prate in. There was only miserable light. A gaunt

    woman shrank in the corner. Hearing the sound, she raised her head nkly.

    When Ryan saw her, even though he had been calm for many years, he still felt sad this time. Was she

    his sister? His sister used to be proud and confident, as bright and bright as a princess. But now, her

    bright and confident eyes were full of empty and vacant, and her pale and thin face did not shake.

    Ryan opened his mouth but couldn''t utter two words, he couldn''t call her name, she was his younger

    sister.

    Jonny also came in. When he saw Christa in the corner, he rushed over and hugged her up from the

    ground. He called in a hoarse voice, "Christa --" Christa, his Christa!

    Ryan closed his eyes gently. The pain in his eyes was like a knife cutting his heart. He had thought that

    nothing could make him change his mood in his life, but it turned out that there would still be. When he

    saw his once beautiful sister turn into a totally different person, he felt so painful that he could hardly

    breathe. His mouth opened and closed. After closing it for several times, he still called out, "Christa! "It

    sounds surprised, suspicious and uncertain.

    Christa looked at the two people nkly, looked at Jonny beside her, and suddenlyughed, "Are you

    crying? "

    "Christa, I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! Jonny''s heart hurt. Her voice was so strange, so cold, so

    bitter, and his eyes were so stubborn, but there was no trace of familiarity.

    However, Christa suddenly pushed Jonny away and stood up unsteadily. She was thin and her body

    was shaking like a kite that could fall at any time. She walked up to Ryan, tilted her head and asked,

    "Who are you? Are you here to catch me? "

    "Christa, I''m your brother! I''m Ryan! Holding back his tears, Ryan said softly.

    "Brother? Ryan? Who is my brother? Do I have a brother? Christa asked in reply. Her voice was very

    light, as if she was afraid of frightening people. Her eyes were a little confused, as if she was really

    thinking about something.

    "Hey, Christa, don''t you remember that I''m Ryan! Don''t you remember? I''m here to pick you up. Let''s

    go home together, okay? Looking at her face, Ryan lowered his voice.

    "Brother -" she was still wondering who her brother was? Who was her brother? Did she have a

    brother?

    Ryan suddenly pulled her into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, "Christa, I''m sorry to make you

    suffer. It''s all my fault. I made you suffer. Look, I''m here. I''m taking you home. "

    "Don''t arrest me! I didn''t kill anyone! I didn''t kill anyone! Get out! I didn''t kill anyone! All of a sudden,

    Christa screamed like a lunatic. Then she struggled away from Ryan and was about to smash

    something at the two of them.

    Ryan was caught off guard and staggered a step. When he was about to say something, Christa had

    gone mad and didn''t let anyone approach her. Ryan looked at his beloved sister since childhood. How

    could she be so insane? He couldn''t help but feel heartbroken and shouted, "Christa, wake up.

    I''m your brother! "

    Christa roared, but she didn''t listen to him. She repeated, "I didn''t kill anyone. Why don''t you believe

    me? Why don''t you believe me? "

    "I trust you. I trust you. You didn''t kill anyone. Christa, you''ve been obedient since you''re a child and

    you won''t kill anyone. Ryan didn''t know what the Mo family had done to Christa. Why did she be

    like this! Heforted her in a soft voice, bearing the pain.

    But Christa couldn''t hear it anymore. She roared madly. Ryan frowned deeper, but just took a nce at

    Jonny. Suddenly, when Christa was off guard, Christa chopped her heavily and passed out.

    Then he held her up with his arms around her waist.

    He hadn''t held his sister for many years, but she was so thin as if she was weightless. ''Christa, my

    Christa, I''m sorry. I made you suffer. It''s all my fault. I thought you were dead and believed the words of

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    the Mo family.''

    If he had known it earlier, he would never have let Christa marry into Mo family.

    "Ryan, where are you taking Christa? Looking at the cold expression on Ryan''s face, Jonny couldn''t

    help asking.

    "Go home. This time, Ryan did answer his question, but he still didn''t look good.

    "Ryan, you can''t take Christa away. She is my wife. Somehow, Jonny suddenly felt scared. The man in

    front of him could do anything. He was afraid that he would never see Christa again after she left.

    The Mo family had never allowed him to go to the Gu family since something happened to Christa.

    "Jonny, is she your wife? He seemed to repeat it in a low voice, but heughed coldly and said in a half

    mocking and half mocking voice, "Is that how you became her husband? When I agreed you to marry

    Christa, you swore to me how to treat her, but now see you do what to her. You let her live in hell for

    ten years. Just because of this, I can''t let you go. "

    Jonny didn''t say anything. He looked painful. It was his ipetence to protect his wife.

    Looking at his sister''s face lovingly, she slept soundly. From now on, Ryan would not let her be afraid

    again. He paused and continued, "Don''t worry. She will soon not be your wife. She is just the daughter

    of our Gu family. "

    After saying that, he left the room with Christa in his arms. He would protect his sister. No one could

    protect his sister, so he would protect her. The Gu family was rich and powerful. He didn''t believe that

    he couldn''t take care of his sister.

    Jonny held his head and squatted on the ground in pain. He knew Christa when he was in college. The

    two of them had a good rtionship. At that time, he was a gentle rich man, and Christa was a talented

    they finally got together, and he had always cherished their rtionship.

    However, he didn''t expect that fate was like an irresistible big hand that separated two people.

    At that time, if he was willing to believe Christa, would he not be so desperate? He still remembered

    that night, when Christa looked at him in despair and heartache, she was ming him because he

    didn''t believe her. But how could he believe her in that situation? Who else could it be except her?

    Everyone in the Mo family knew the rtionship between the Christa and the wife of Myron. The two of

    them had never gotten along well from the very beginning. Moreover, after that incident, Christa had

    said something cruel. She said that one day she would kill her.

 Chapter 135 Love Has Bitterness, Pain And Sweetness (Part Two)

    Chapter 135 Love Has Bitterness, Pain And Sweetness (Part Two)

    Thinking of this, Jonny felt both regret and remorse. He had known what kind of person Christa was for

    so many years, hadn''t he? She was a woman with a soft heart and a sharp tongue. How could she do

    that? Now that Christa was crazy, she could no longer defend herself. But he suddenly believed her,

    because his Christa would not do that, but it was toote for him to wake up.

    The news that Ryan took Christa away from Mo family soon spread. Everyone''s reaction was different.

    Since Myron came back from L Garden, the same posture had been maintained for a long time, but he

    had been smoking quietly.

    The whole room was filled with a faint smell of tobo. Chester had always been curious about it. His

    father didn''t like these things. He would order one from time to time, and he would never be excessive.

    The descendants of Mo family wouldn''t pay too much attention to love and lust, so even if they liked it,

    they were still light, not too greedy for the quick food, nor too happy. Therefore, he controlled himself

    since childhood. He didn''t show his emotions, nor did he let others see through his mind. "Dad, why

    was aunt Christa killed by grandpa. "

    The night in the Forbidden Garden left too many doubts. Although he hadn''t figured out the whole

    thing, he had some vague ideas, especially when aunt Christa was dead and suddenly found that she

    was still alive. And his father''s attitude was too unexpected.

    Since his mother left, his father had be more and more indifferent. It was the first time that he had

    been so aggressive.

    Therefore, it was hard for him not to think too much, think less and suspect that his father seemed to

    me aunt Christa.

    After lighting up a cigarette, Myron lit another one for himself and said in a low voice, "Don''t ask what

    you shouldn''t ask. "

    "Dad, stop smoking. It''s not good for your health! Chester stopped him. Myron nced at him with his

    gentle eyes, "What? I can''t even smoke now. "

    "Dad, you know I didn''t mean that. I just care about you. Chester said with a headache.

    "Well, you can leave now. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, and don''t care about what you shouldn''t

    ask! Myron raised his head and looked serious. Then he handed the cigarette to his mouth, took a

    deep breath and flicked the ash.

    "Dad, I don''t understand. I''m an adult now. Why don''t you tell me something? Looking at his indifferent

    expression, somehow, Chester was a little annoyed. For so many years, his father had be more

    indifferent.

    Without raising his head, Myron casually picked up the cigarette between his fingers and said

    indifferently, "What do you want to know? "

    "Dad, I just want to know why mom died! Chester stared at his father with burning eyes.

    "She died of postpartum hemorrhage. Myron''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t show it on his face, "Your

    grandpa is not in good health recently. If you have time, go to the L Garden to see him more. "He''s old

    and he needs your apany.

    Chester pursed his lips and said softly, "Okay. "

    All of a sudden, Myron raised his head and looked out of the window. Something urred to him. Then

    he said slowly, "Since Alline has lost her child, you go to pick up something and send it to the Juan

    Garden. It''s not easy for her to marry from HC City alone. "

    Chester looked at his father in surprise. Since when did he care about Alline so much? But he didn''t

    ask. Instead, he answered in a low voice. Myron flicked the cigarette in his hand and said, "There''s

    nothing. You should go back early! "

    Without saying anything, Chester turned around and left.

    Silence returned to the room. Taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Myron put the rest of it into the

    ashtray and sighed. Then he raised his hand to cover his eyes and called out a name silently.

    The name that had been buried in his heart for many years, but he had never dared to call out.

    ''If you know that the baby in your daughter''s belly was lost because of my mistake, will you me me?''

    Sandra.

    The news that Christa was still alive was too shocking. There were many gossips in private in the

    house. After all, they had personally seen Ethan get angry at that time and killed Christa with the stick.

    Now that Christa was back to life, everyone sighed in the bottom of their hearts. Although Ethan was a

    man of iron, they could not control the passion of the gossip. Fortunately, there were not many women

    in the house, or it would be a big trouble.

    When Hiram came back from L Garden, Alline was about to leave Juan Garden. He was shocked and

    stopped her. He asked in a deep voice, "What are you going to do? Don''t you know you can''t stand the

    wind? "

    Seeing that Hiram came back, Alline breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Hiram, I have something to tell

    you. "

    Holding her in his arms, Hiram walked into the room and said, "If you have anything to tell me, just call

    me back and don''t let the servants call me. Aren''t you afraid that I will be worried if you run around like

    this? "

    "I''m just in a hurry, Hiram. I have something to tell you. The two went upstairs. Alline told Hiram what

    he had thought carefully. He gently held her in his arms and covered her belly with one hand. He had

    heard that a woman''s belly would be cold after she lost her baby, so he would give her warmth and

    make her feel better if there was a chance.

    After hearing that, he didn''t show any expression on his face. He just said lightly, "Alline, I''ll investigate

    the matter in the hospital. Don''t think too much. The most important thing for you now is to take good

    care of yourself. When you recover, I''ll take you home. "

    He had thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t want to tell it to Alline now. If it weren''t for

    someone who was adding fuel to the fire, the situation wouldn''t have been like this. Back then, when

    something happened to Emma, he had suspected that he had indeed received a message from Emma.

    Emma had said that she would me him for the rest of her life, making him feel sorry for her all his

    life.

    He did feel sorry for Emma. He even wanted to spend his whole life to atone for her. He didn''t expect

    that Emma woulde back alive, so his guilt was slightly relieved. Therefore, he felt a little better

    when he heard that Emma had set fire to burn him. However, he found that this time when Emma came

    back, she hated him, as if the hatred was carved in his heart Deep in her heart, in order to return to Mo

    family, she nned to set up Alline, and at the same time, she was trying to make Alline leave.

    He didn''t know what her purpose was, but he wouldn''t be so arrogant that Emma was still in love with

    him, so the only possibility was that Emma knew something he didn''t know, but he had tested her

    intentionally or unintentionally, and she had given a perfect answer.

    But intuitively, Hiram knew that there must be something that Emma wanted to do or what her purpose

    was.

    However, he couldn''t figure it out for the time being. Now that Alline had just lost her child, he didn''t

    want to make things difficult for her. It was good for him to know some things by himself. He would give

    her a good environment and let her stay by his side safely. This was the first thing he needed to do.

    And he hoped that Alline wouldn''t get involved in those schemes, because he had never thought of

    taking Alline from beginning to end. He hoped that she could be happy and do what she liked in this

    life. He had even thought about whether he should send her abroad for a few years since she had been

    pregnant for so long. But he was reluctant to leave her when he thought that the two would be

    separated.

    He really didn''t want to leave his little wife. He wanted to keep her by his side and watch her grow

    better and better at one point one.

    As for the child, if someone dared to use his child to stir up trouble, he would definitely let them pay

    with blood. His child, at the thought of that unborn child, he trembled all over, and remembered what

    happenedst night.

    Last night, Alline had suffered a lot. A hint of gloom shed through his eyes. One day, he would not

    spare those people.

    Alline nodded in his arms. The two of them casually said sweet words to each other. While Hiram was

    coaxing her gently, she was in a better mood. In the end, she almost fell asleep. Hiram carried her to

    the bed. He knew that she hadn''t slept much sincest night. When hey beside her, her body had

    been tight, as if she hadn''t fallen asleep.

    If she fell asleep, her body would rx and she would rub against his arms. But he didn''t say anything

    and just took her to sleep. He held her in his arms andy next to her without saying anything. After a

    while, Alline suddenly said in a daze, "Hiram, when I find my brother in the future, can you let me take

    him to Mo family and let me take care of him? By the way, you have to find the best doctor for him. I

    don''t want my brother to be in bed all his life. "

    Her words were vague, and Hiram understood. He nodded and replied softly, "Okay, I''ll listen to you.

    But now he didn''t have the right to inherit the mansion of Mo family. He may move out of the Mo

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    family''s ancestral house in the future. At that time, he will buy a big house and bring Sven here. It was

    better for him to have a better environment to live in. It was good for Sven''s recovery and for Alline. At

    that time, he would pick up his mother and live with them. As for his father, if he wanted, he could also

    Hiram''s mouth and a kiss fell on the face of Alline.

    "Let''s sleep, Alline. I''ll arrange everything for you. Said Hiram softly. Then he took off his clothes,

    changed into his pajamas and hugged Alline in his arms. The two of them just hugged each other and

    fell asleep slowly. It was rare for them to have a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 136 Make His Life A Living Hell (Part One)

    Chapter 136 Make His Life A Living Hell (Part One)

    For the next few days, Hiram had been staying at home with her. In fact, she had been fine for a long

    time, but Hiram took it as a big matter and stayed with her all the time. He had taken good care of her,

    which made her feel ttered.

    Why did Hiram suddenly change his attitude? In fact, Alline had carefully reminded him, "In fact, you

    don''t have to do this! "

    "For me, my wife is the most important. Now I''m not an official, so I''ll stay at home with you for a few

    days. Since he decided to quit Mo group, he had asked Jenny to submit his resignation. From now on,

    he had no position in Mo group. Except for this nominal young master of Mo family, he was nothing

    else. Although Ethan didn''t say that he must quit the Mo group, he was still insisting on his promise to

    Myron. Besides, he was not so important to Mo group.

    He believed that Chester would definitely manage thepany better.

    "Hiram, have you ever thought about what we will do in the future? Alline had resigned a long time ago,

    so now the two of them were idle at home. In this way, Alline was a little worried. Last time, she still

    owed Hiram one hundred thousand.

    "Alline, are you afraid that your husband can''t afford you? [ ] looked at her frowning and smiled.

    Alline blinked her eyes and pretended to be serious. In fact, she had forgotten that a man like Hiram

    would do nothing all his life even if he didn''t inherit the property of Mo family. He would live a

    from Lou family, she had really lived a hard time. She never thought that in addition to working in Mo

    group, he also had the resources of Gu group. Of course, there were also some of his own private

    property, but Hiram didn''t tell her about it.

    "Little fool, don''t worry! Hiram nodded at her little head and smiled casually, "Even if I don''t do anything

    now, I can support you. You just stay at home and take care of yourself. Then I''ll take you back to HC

    City. I''ve asked Jenny to find a suitable house there and we''ll live together. "

    Since she didn''t need to worry about it, Alline didn''t care about it and said, "Okay, you can look at it by

    yourself. Don''t starve me. It didn''t matter for her that Hiram gave up the inheritance right of Mo group''s

    shares. She didn''t care about money, but she didn''t know that Mo family was rich enough. Of course,

    this money was not a small amount, and she didn''t care about it at that time.

    Later, when she talked about this with Cathy, Cathy said that she was blind and why didn''t she stop

    Hiram. Butter she heard that it was because of Hiram''s mother, so she didn''t say anything.

    Hiram stuffed a mouthful of food into her mouth. Although he had taken good care of her these days,

    Alline still lost weight at one point one. Seeing this, he felt sorry for her and tried to make her eat

    something. Sometimes when he was not prepared, he would put some into her mouth. She liked to eat

    snacks, fruits and so on.

    Alline''s mouth was bulging with stuffing, and she ate the things in her mouth like a little mouse, "Eat

    more, and see you are thin! The two of them were lying in the yardzily. The sun was warm at this

    time, and it was warm on people''s bodies.

    "If I continue to be raised by you like this, I will probably get fat! Squinting her eyes, Alliney on

    Hiram''sp and mumbled. Hiram yed with her hair from time to time and fed her a mouthful of fresh

    juice. Today, she had a good appetite and could eat even a few desserts.

    "I like you even if you are a pig. After all, pigs are so easy to raise! Said Hiram sympathetically.

    Alline sat up suddenly, she shouted at him, "Hiram, you are a pig. Your whole family is a pig! "

    Hearing the scream, Ang, who was dozing off, opened her eyes in confusion. After taking a look at

    Alline, she licked her ws and continued to fall asleep. Well, the sun was so good. As a cat, it was

    better to sleep at this time.

    "My whole family seems to include you, Alline. Looking at her exasperated look, Hiram thought that she

    had a lively expression these days. He really missed that! He touched her head and said, "Okay, I''m

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    just kidding! "

    When the two were quarreling, Alline''s phone suddenly rang. She took it and nced at the name on

    the screen. She was surprised to see that it was Colin. Was Colin in Li city? For a moment, Alline was

    a little hesitant. Hiram had said many times that he couldn''t let her contact Colin, but he caught her

    again.

    "Why don''t you answer the phone? Looking at the motionless expression on Alline''s face and the

    phone still ringing, Hiram asked curiously.

    "It''s Colin. After thinking for a while, Alline told Hiram. At least, she didn''t want the two people to quarrel

    because of Colin. The two of them had quarreled for many times because of Colin, and Alline really

    didn''t want to quarrel with him now.

    Raising his eyebrows, seeing that Alline was a little embarrassed, he was touched and knew who was

    calling. His eyes darkened. He smiled and said as usual, "Is it from Colin! "

    Alline bit her lips and nodded, "Yes, he came from HC City and asked me out for dinner. "

    "Then go ahead. I''ll wait for you for supper. It seemed that Hiram was careless, but in fact, he was

    carefully observing the subtle expression on her face. There was some embarrassment, some chagrin,

    and some faint expectations.

    There was a touch of sadness in his eyes, but soon he smiled as usual and was as gentle as before.

    Susan looked at him doubtfully and couldn''t understand why he was so generous all of a sudden. He

    used to hate [ ] so much, didn''t he? Every time the two met, she would make a big move after she

    came back. This time, how could he be so kind!

    He patted her on the shoulder, raised his eyebrows, and said slowly, "Well, if you don''t want to go, then

    immediately, pretending to pull her up.

    At this moment, the phone stopped ringing. Alline looked at the phone and then looked up at Hiram.

    She was relieved and said lightly, "Okay, I just go out for a meal with him. After that, I wille back. "

    Then she got up and went upstairs. She had been staying in the house with Hiram for the past few

    days. She didn''t go out for two times, and she didn''t even have the chance to have breakfast at the

    main house every day. Although it was not boring, she also wanted to go out for a walk, but it was a

    pity that Hiram didn''t allow her to go out. At this moment, she also wanted to go out for a walk.

    After saying goodbye to Hiram, Alline went upstairs. Because of the miscarriage, she didn''t look well,

    but she didn''t have any makeup. After applying a little makeup to make her look better, she went out

    with her bag. When she went downstairs, he was still lying on the bed with vines. She bent down and

    kissed his eyebrows. "Honey, I''m leaving now. I''ll bring you delicious food when Ie back at night.

    "

 Chapter 137 Make His Life A Living Hell (Part Two)

    Chapter 137 Make His Life A Living Hell (Part Two)

    However, Hiram hugged her and kissed her hard on the lips. Then he slowly released her and said,

    "Drive carefully! "

    Alline''s face turned a little red. She looked around, but fortunately no one saw her except Ang. She

    opened her eyes properly and jumped over all of a sudden, stretching out her head to lick her. Hiram

    quickly took the cat over and patted its little head melon seeds. "How dare you kiss my wife? Don''t you

    want to live? "

    Ang meowed at Alline as if asking for help.

    With a big smile on her face, Alline turned around and walked out of the door. She was amused by the

    scene just now. How could he be jealous of a cat when he was an adult. Fortunately, she didn''t say

    anything more. Otherwise, Hiram might not be able to let her go out today.

    Holding the cat in his arms, Hiram stretched out his slender fingers and flicked the melon seeds on its

    little head. Then he slowly told the cat about his grievance in his heart, "Mom abandoned us. She went

    out to have dinner with my rival in love. Are you hungry? "

    Ang meowed as if to say, "Hungry, hungry.".

    Hiram rubbed its head and made the cat on it messy and smooth, as if it was an interesting game.

    Ang meowed in his arms, and then he stopped and smiled fawningly, "Ang, your hand itches.

    Don''t be angry. Are you hungry? I''ll bring you something delicious. Then he asked the servant to bring

    the cat food here so that he could feed the cat.

    This was Cathy''s cat. Cathy liked it very much. Now that she came back home, she didn''t have time

    and it was inconvenient for her to take care of her, so she sent the cat to L city. He also liked the cat at

    that time. If this cat wasn''t Cathy''s, he would have peeled it off! It was Cathy''s cat, so he had no choice

    but to keep it. And the cat was really good. Sometimes, when Alline was very happy with it, he would

    show mercy and let it go. Ang ate happily, with her paws in her own bowl, and she called him

    several times, as if saying it was really delicious!

    With his arms crossed over his chest, Hiram squinted at it and said with a faint smile, "Don''t run around

    anymore, or I will teach you a lesson! He didn''t know if Ang could understand what he said.

    After feeding the cat, Hiram went into the room and changed his clothes. Although it was casual style, it

    was a little business style, which set off the deep eyebrows, a little cold thin, and the lips were rosy and

    a little seductive. He squinted his eyes, turned around and walked out of the door.

    Hiram walked very slowly. He had lived in Mo family for more than 20 years and was used to the view

    and wood here. If he really wanted to move out, he would have some thoughts that he was reluctant to

    leave. In fact, there was no need for him to move out. Even if he didn''t have the shares of Mo family,

    living in the main house of Mo family, his grandpa would still give him everything as per the practice of

    all parties.

    However, he didn''t want to put Alline in danger in the house. The death of the child was an rm.

    Before the matter was investigated clearly, he didn''t want Alline to be in such a danger, so it was better

    to go out.

    He walked slowly to the clinic of Mo family. There were two doctors in the clinic. One was major in the

    internal medicine, and the other was major in the internal medicine. Both of them had doctorate, and

    their medical skills were superb at such a young age. There were also a few nurses in the hospital.

    Usually, the hospital was not busy, and everyone was usually free in the afternoon. They just had some

    leisure time and waited for Mo family''s orders at any time. Of course, their pay was not worse than

    outside.

    A group of people were chatting and gossiping in the hall. When Dr. Chen saw Hirame in, he stood

    up in a hurry and winked at the nurses. The crowd dispersed in a hurry. He walked up to Hiram and

    asked enthusiastically, "Why are you here, Mr. Hiram? You can call us if you need anything. Why do

    youe in person! "

    Hiram looked at the crown indifferently, "Don''t bother. I''m just here to ask about Ethan''s physical

    condition! Last time when Ethan spit out blood, although the doctor repeatedly assured him that it was

    not a big deal, it was just a temporary anger, but after all, he was an old man. Ethan was more than 70

    years old this year. At this time, the old man was very likely to have a problem, so he had always been

    worried about this matter. After all, in Hiram''s heart, Ethan was very important. Ethan had been raising

    him since childhood, and taught him a lot. In his whole life, the person he was most grateful to was

    Ethan. Without Ethan, he wouldn''t have been like today.

    Dr. Chen was a little relieved when he heard this. Although the sons of Mo family had different

    temperaments, they were all powerful people. Especially in Mo family, he had a feeling that he would

    not be angry without intimidated. On the day when Mrs. Alline had an abortion, Hiram was crazy and

    almost did not remove the clinic. As long as it was not about the matter of Mrs. Alline, it would be easy

    to say. He recovered as usual and made a posture of asking for help. Then he said to the noble Hiram,

    "Let''s go upstairs, Mr. Hiram! "

    "Okay. Nodding his head indifferently, Hiram turned around and went upstairs.

    The two of them arrived at Dr. Song''s office. It was clean and tidy, with a faint smell of flowers, a little

    elegant and clear. Hiram nced at it casually. He had to admit that Dr. Song had a good taste.

    "It seems that Dr. Song''s ce is well decorated! He nced around and said as if nothing had

    happened.

    Of course, Dr. Song made a concession. The two of them chatted casually for a while, and then Hiram

    returned to the topic just now. Dr. Song was naturally sensible. He had rarely seen these gentlemen

    anddies before, and now that Mr. Hiram came to visit them in person, he would naturally teach them

    all. He said with a gentle expression on his face, "Mr. Hiram, in fact, Mr. Ethan has always been in good

    health, and there is no major problem after examination. Last time, he was so angry that he had to

    recuperate for a few days. He also rmended several health care methods.

    Hiram listened carefully and wrote down notes.

    Dr. Chen saw his action and couldn''t help praising, "Mr. Hiram, you''re really filial. It''s not your fault that

    Ethan loves you the most! "

    Hearing that, Hiram tilted his head and looked at him indifferently, but he didn''t say anything. It seemed

    that he had forgotten this topic as soon as he heard it. He changed his posture to hold a pen and

    continued to ask, "By the way, who did the physical examination for Mrs. Allinest time? "

    "It''s me! Dr. Chen nced at him in confusion, but answered honestly.

    Hiram''s eyes darkened, but he didn''t show any unhappiness and continued to ask, "How many weeks

    has it been since the baby was aborted? "

    A trace of doubt shed through Dr. Chen''s eyes. He blinked, with a hint of worry in his eyes, "When

    the child was aborted, it happened to be four weeks. Mr. Hiram, Mrs. Alline can recover and be in good

    health again. After recovery, you will soon have another child. "

    Hiram didn''t say anything to hisfort, but smiled coldly, "Oh, the children are four weeks! It''s gone!

    Speaking of this, there was a sh of unspeakable worry in his eyes. That night, that scene seemed to

    reappear in front of him again. With so much blood, his child turned into a pool of blood water. He

    pursed his lips, and his lips turned pale. He looked a little confused, but changed a topic, "It''s all right.

    It''s all over now. I don''t me anyone, but if I have to investigate it. If anyone dares to do something

    behind my back, I won''t let him go! "

    He was satisfied to see Dr. Chen''s face turning pale. Dr. Chen smiled unnaturally and said reluctantly,

    "Yes, it''s all over. "

    Hiram put away his pen carelessly, tore off the paper on hisptop, folded it, put it in his pocket, and

    slowly raised his head. His beautiful eyes seemed to be filled with infinite water vapor, which slowly

    fainted out. In his beautiful eyes, they were as beautiful as a pool of green water, but what he said

    made people tremble with fear, "Speaking of this, I think of it. Last time, there was a business leaker in

    mypany. Dr. Song, do you know how I dealt with it? "

    "That''s none of my business. It seemed that the trace of panic just now was just an instant. Dr. Chen

    replied calmly as usual. His gentle face was as gentle and elegant as ever, which made people feel

    scared.

    Hiram curled his lips and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. It''s a rare chance for me to gossip today. I can tell

    Dr. Chen some details. At that time, I directly stabbed his lung with a knife, making him pass out in

    pain, and then throw him into the hospital. I asked the doctor to hang his life, making it worse than

    death. He paused, turned his head and continued to smile, but the smile was somewhat meaningful.

    He looked at Dr. Song with satisfaction, whose face changed slightly. He withdrew his sight, looked

    thoughtfully, and continued to say casually, "As a doctor, Dr. Song, you should know that this method is

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    one of the best ways to torture people! "

    Dr. Song forced a smile and said, "We must severely punish those who betray us. Mr. Hiram, you''re

    using a really good method! "

    Returning the notebook to him, Hiram patted him on the shoulder helplessly and said, "Well, look at

    me. How can I talk about this with you? I''m really sorry, Dr. Song. I''m sorry to make youugh at me!

    Well, I''m going to L Garden now. Dr. Song, you go ahead with your work! "

    After he left, Dr. Song slumped into his seat, with a thinyer of cold sweat on his back. In just a few

    minutes, he felt a chill down his spine. Did this Mr. Hiram know something? Otherwise, how could he

    say these thought-provoking words? He frowned slightly and couldn''t help reaching for the fixed phone

    of the office.

    After thinking for a while, he finally put down thendline phone. There were some things that he

    couldn''t deal with in the house.

 Chapter 138 Do You Think That Colin Will Still Like You (Part One)

    Chapter 138 Do You Think That Colin Will Still Like You (Part One)

    There might be a lot of scenery in L city, but Alline rarely had time to go out for fun. On the one hand,

    she was busy, and on the other hand, she was not familiar with this city. After all, this city was not the

    ce where she was born and raised. In the HC City, she could find the familiar road with her eyes

    closed, even the way home and the way to the Sexy Club. But in the L city, she was not familiar with

    many ces.

    However, every time Colin came here, he could find a good ce. They met in a health care salon,

    where the medicine diet was very good. Alline and Hiram had oncee here, and it was a very

    famous ce, but very few people could find it.

    When they met, the first sentence Colin said was, "You''re thinner. "He looked at her up and down.

    There was pain in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously.

    After all, in the eyes of Alline, he did not know that she had a miscarriage.

    "I don''t have a good appetite recently. "Alline said with a smile. After all, she didn''t tell Colin about her

    child''s death, and she didn''t want to tell him either. After all, they couldn''t talk about everything as

    before.

    "Then you must eat more tonight. I have ordered your favorite dishes. "Colin said gently. It seemed that

    the pity from him just now disappeared in an instant, and he had returned to the gentle young man.

    Alline was very happy that she could restore the friendship with Colin, which also made her appetite

    much better today. She didn''t have to be forced to drink some nutritious food by Hiram every night. She

    was afraid of that. Thinking of his expression, she frowned and began to eat again. The dishes were

    slightly spicy, which was the taste of the HC City. She was used to it. At home, Hiram asked Zelda to

    cook the meal the same taste, but she didn''t eat much. Instead, the food in this restaurant was quite

    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    authentic. She praised it very much. She turned her head and said to Colin, "Colin, the taste of the food

    in this restaurant is simr to what we used to eat in the HC City. It''s really delicious. "

    "If it tastes good, just eat more. "Colin smiled casually. He paid a lot of money to hire this cook from the

    HC City, who was the owner of the restaurant which he and Alline liked most, but he didn''t intend to tell

    her about it.

    Although he hadn''t returned to the country in the past few years, he had been secretly operating the

    industries in the L city. From the very beginning, the goal of the Mu family was the Mo group, so his

    grandfather had been well prepared for these things. As he slowly took over these things, he naturally

    knew the benefits.

    Colin owned more industries than many people had imagined in the L city, but no one knew.

    Of course, some people had known it, but they didn''t know those were owned by the Mu family.

    Alline nodded and said vaguely, with a piece of fish in her mouth. "Don''t just worry about me. You

    should eat as well! "Colin had been taking care of her for the whole night. She was a little

    embarrassed.

    Looking at the gentle smile on Alline''s face, Colin raised his chopsticks and began to eat. ''Alline, please

    wait for me for some time, and I will take you away from here to a ce where no one knows us.''

    After dinner, Alline put down the bowl and chopsticks with satisfaction, wiped her mouth and smiled,

    "Colin, I''m full. Thank you foring to see me from the HC City! "She finally thanked him. In the past,

    Colin was stubborn. Now that he could let go of her, she no longer felt so guilty. After all, she didn''t

    want to be an enemy of Colin. Even if they couldn''t be lovers, they could still be friends.

    Colin had been secretly observing her expression all the time. For the whole night, the smile on Alline''s

    lips was soft, so were her eyebrows and eyes. Perhaps it was because she had already been able to

    go out of the sadness, but how could shepletely go out of sadness? He would not let go of anyone

    who dared to hurt her. He raised his hand and rang the service bell. "Not at all. We have known each

    other for so many years. It''smon to have a meal. But now, the chances of having dinner with you

    are getting less and less. Alline, I heard that you have left the Mo group. Do you have any ns in the

    future? "

    His question seemed to be casual, but there was a secret hidden in it. Hiram took the initiative to leave

    and dered to withdraw from the fight for shares of the Mo family.

    Colin would like to see what Hiram was going to do next. Would he go back to the Gu group to help the

    Gu family, or would he have his own ns?

    Hearing that, Alline was stunned for a while, with a trace of confusion in her eyes. Soon, she smiled

    and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so well-informed. I don''t have any n for the time being. I''ll have a

    rest at home for a while. "That was true. She indeed didn''t have any n. She had nned to invest in

    some funds and invest in stocks with Hiram at home, but he said that they will talk about itter after

    she be better.

    In fact, she was much better now. It was just a small operation, but he had worried too much.

    When she thought of Hiram, a warm smile shed in her eyes. That guy usually cared so much about

    her meeting with Colin, but today he was willing to let her out. He must be very jealous at home alone!

    Thinking of that arrogant man, she shook her head helplessly.

    "Okay. "Colin answered casually. He rang the bell and asked the waiters to remove the dishes and

    serve them some fruit tea. Alline liked the tea recently. He had seen her orderst time, so he

    remembered that.

    "Have you ever considered helping me? "Colin stopped smiling and asked seriously.

    With her eyes wide open in surprise, Alline waved her hand and said, "Colin, are you kidding? I haven''t

    gone to college yet. How can I work in yourpany? "She worked in the Mo group just because of

    her identity as the daughter-inw of the Mo family. If she didn''t marry Hiram, she wouldn''t have been

    able to enter such a bigpany. As for Colin''spany, when she participated in the bidding in the

    HC Cityst time, she knew a little about the strength of the Gu group. The Mu group could participate

    in such a big case, so it must be powerful.

    Moreover, if she went to the Mu group, Hiram would probably kill her. Her rtionship with him had just

    eased a little, and she didn''t want to have any more estrangement because of Colin.

    A hint of mncholy shed through Colin''s eyes. He sighed and said, "We once said that we would

    work in the samepany, so we could go to and off work together and we could take care of each

    other..." As if he had thought of something, he smiled bitterly and said, "Sorry, I forgot it. "

    Hearing what he said, Alline felt a little embarrassed. "Colin, I''m sorry... "

    Colin blinked his beautiful eyes and said, "I''m just kidding. I''m afraid if you don''t have a job, you would

    feel bored at home every day, so I invite you to work in mypany. Besides, we are not in the same

    city, and it''s not convenient for you to go back to the HC City. I know you''re in a dilemma. I just want to

    make a joke with you. "

 Chapter 139 Do You Think That Colin Will Still Like You (Part Two)

    Chapter 139 Do You Think That Colin Will Still Like You (Part Two)

    Alline felt even more embarrassed. She lowered her head and twisted her fingers uneasily. "Colin, I''m

    sorry for what happened in the past. I just think that we can''t be a couple but we can still be friends.

    Colin, as a friend, I care about you very much. "

    Colin nodded. Just then, a waiter came in with fruit tea and poured a cup for each of them.

    Colin casually drew a circle on the table with his slender fingers and said, "Well, let''s stop talking about

    it. Don''t you like fruit tea all the time? Today the tea I ordered is your favorite. "

    Alline''s eyes lit up in an instant. In fact, she liked drinking this because her mother used to make some

    fruit tea after dinner for her brother and her. And it was indeed a kind of enjoyment to have some fruit

    tea after dinner. She squinted with satisfaction and took a sip of it. It was really sweet and sour,

    refreshing and suitable for her current taste. "It tastes good. "

    Colin looked at Alline holding a teacup and smelling the fragrance in it, as if it was the best wine in the

    world. She took small sips, drinking seriously and cutely, which made him unable to take his eyes off

    her. She should be his.

    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists. ''Alline, you are mine, and you can only be mine for the rest of

    your life.'' He knew that it was impossible to take her away now. There were some things that he hadn''t

    finished yet. He had to make a good n, and now maybe he could implement it...

    Alline drank the fruit tea one after another. Seeing that Colin had been staring at her and didn''t take a

    sip of the fruit tea, she tilted her head and asked in confusion, "Colin, don''t you like it? "

    "Yes, I do. "Colin raised his head and drank it up, but his action was not rude at all. Instead, he looked

    casual.

    "Oh, you''re too wasteful. "Alline shook her head and said with a smile.

    After eating the fruit tea and chatting for a while, they slowly walked out of the box and walked towards

    the parking lot. "Alline, the specialties I brought for you are in the car. Come with me to get them! "

    After thinking for a while, Alline agreed. She had never been tired of eating the food from the HC City,

    but in fact, it was just a kind of obsession for her childhood. She didn''t really want to eat these snacks.

    But when she was eating them, she could think about the things in her childhood to satisfy herself.

    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Colin opened the door, took out the bag on the

    passenger seat and handed it to her. "These are all your favorite food. After you finish eating, tell me,

    and I''ll bring them to you next time. "

    "Thank you. "Alline expressed her gratitude when receiving the bag. "Colin, you are so kind to me.

    Thank you so much! "

    "Not at all! "Colin frowned helplessly and sighed.

    "Okay! I will eat them all! Drive carefully! "After Colin got into the car, she slowly walked towards her

    own car. Before she was about to drive, she saw a person walking out of the car beside. It was Nicole,

    whom she hadn''t seen for many days.

    Although Nicole still looked as a nobledy, her face was a little cold and her beautiful eyes were full of

    malice. "No wonder Colines to the L city at this time. It turns out that hees to see you bitch! "

    Alline''s good mood disappeared in an instant. "Miss Nicole, please be polite when you speak. "

    With a snort of contempt, Nicole said, "What? Aren''t you a bitch? I''m going to get engaged to Colin

    soon, but you''re still messing around with him here. Alline, you''re as cheap as your mother! "

    "How dare you say one more word? "Alline''s face was a little cold and she looked at Nicole with

    burning eyes.

    "And then? Alline, you are as cheap as your mother! "Nicole said indifferently. Her eyes squinted

    slightly, revealing a cold light, and said as if mocking, "However, no matter how much you like Colin, he

    is going to be engaged to me. At that time, if you still get tangled up with him, be careful! I will kill you! "

    Clenching the bag in her hand, Alline said with a sneer, "Nicole, you''re just like your mother, shameless

    and hypocritical as a mistress of others. Do you think you can kill me by yourself? "

    After a pause, she snorted and said sarcastically, "Besides, do you think that Colin will like you? Three

    years ago, he didn''t like you, and now he doesn''t like you either. So please stop imagining! "

    Hearing that, Nicole trembled all over. She raised her hand and was about to p Alline. "You bitch! I''m

    going to kill you! "

    However, as soon as she raised her wrist, her wrist was grasped by Alline. "You want to hit me? Nicole,

    I have tolerated you for so many years, not to let you hit me again and again. If you hurt me today, I will

    kill you! "

    Nicole''s face turned pale. She didn''t expect that Alline was so powerful that she couldn''t get rid of

    Alline. "Let me go! "

    Hearing that, Alline loosened her grip and pushed her away with great force. As a result, Nicole

    staggered back a step. "Get out of here right now. Don''t stain my eyes! "Then Alline stepped forward,

    unlocked the car, opened the door and got on the car. She left without looking at Nicole.

    Nicole was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she didn''t expect that Alline was not angry. Was it

    because that she really didn''t like Colin?

    Even if Alline liked Colin, then so what? No one could stop her engagement to Colin! No one could!

    She had loved Colin for so many years, and now she finally got what she wanted. She would not allow

    Alline to ruin her marriage.

    By the time Alline arrived home, her mood had already calmed down. She handed the car to the

    security to park it. Then she slowly walked back to the Juan Garden. When she went up to the second

    floor, she saw that Hiram was sitting on the sofa seriously watching TV. She came over, bent over, and

    hugged him from behind. She asked with a smile, "Are you waiting for me? "

    Hiram held her in his arm. "Do you feel cold? Why do youe back sote? "Her hands were a little

    cold, so he pulled her into his arms and pulled a nket to cover her. He touched her hand and

    frowned. "Your hands are a little cold. "

    "If I had known it earlier, I would have picked you up in the parking lot, so that you wouldn''t have been

    cold. "After saying that, he coughed, held her hands and rubbed them. "Let me give you some warmth.

    "

    Alline couldn''t help but smile. Her displeasure of meeting Nicole tonight disappeared all of a sudden.

    She rubbed his chin with her face, and her eyes were full of smile. "Hiram, if you really care someone,

    I''m sure she will fall in love with you. "Hiram looked charming at this time and no one could resist him.

    "Now you have known how much I love you. Are you in love with me? "His chin rubbed against her

    neck. It wasfortable, and the fragrance of her body fascinated him.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t touch her now, which was really annoyed him. ''Maybe I should ask the doctor

    when we can sleep together.'' Mr. Hiram thought unhappily.

    Alline grabbed his palm and asked with a smile. "I want to know if you are jealous today. "

    Hiram lowered his head and kissed her lips. "Yes, I am. You have apanied others to dinner, but

    you haven''t apanied me. Do you know that I haven''t eaten anything tonight? You don''t care about

    me at all. "

    Hearing that, Alline touched his face with her hand, and then pulled it slightly, revealing a bad smile.

    "Serious? Let me have a look! "

    "Honey, you are so bad! "Hiram pushed her hand away and said unhappily.

    "Dear Hiram, are you really jealous? Let me see. It''s rare to see you jealous. I must show it off with

    Cathy another day. "She is overjoyed. She didn''t expect that he would be so jealous. Seeing his little

    grievance, she was extremely happy. Hiram did fall in love with her!

    Hearing that, Hiram could not help but roll his eyes. ording to Cathy''s character, she must make fun

    of him if she knew that. And, Alline had been getting along so well with her. Therefore, he bit her and

    said, "I''m not jealous. You''re wrong! "

    "You are not? "Alline blinked her eyes curiously and got out of his arms. Then she held his little face

    with both hands and read it carefully. Then she came to a conclusion seriously, "You are jealous. I''m

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    sure. Dear Hiram, it''s wrong to lie. "

    "Well, yes, I''m jealous. Then honey, how can you make it up to me? "Hiram looked at Alline''s sparkling

    eyes. She was so beautiful, with a stunning face and unruly eyes. When she just married him, he

    avoided seeing her but she didn''t make a fuss. If Ethan hadn''t talked to her once, she might have dealt

    with their rtionship in a cold way. He felt himself very lucky to marry her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t find

    out that he could fall in love again.

    "How do you want me to make it up? "Noticing the viciousness in his eyes, Alline asked alertly.

    Hiram pretended to think seriously and said, "Of course..." He blinked his eyes, and he smiled brightly

    at Alline. Alline showed a look of panic. "Hiram, don''t go too far! "She felt like she was a prey being

    stared at by him.

    Hiram liked to y jokes on others. Was he going to make fun of her?

    With a sad expression on his face, Hiram rubbed her hair and said, "Honey, you''re thinking too much. I

    just want you to treat me a meal and that''s all. "Of course, he wouldn''t tell her what he wanted to do

    after the meal.

    "Really? "Asked Alline confusedly.

    "Of course it''s true. "Hiram said seriously, "You have to believe that your husband is not a narrow-

    minded man! "

    Alline coughed a little and said seriously. "Hiram, in fact, everyone knows what kind of person you are

    even if you don''t tell us! "Since he met Colin for the first time, the rtionship between them had never

    been peaceful. It was ridiculous to say that he was generous.

    How could this narrow-minded man say that he was not a narrow-minded man? And why did she like

    him?

 Chapter 140 Are You Crazy, Hiram (Part One)

    Chapter 140 Are You Crazy, Hiram (Part One)

    Hiram specially went to ask the doctor how long they could be together after the miscarriage of Alline.

    After making sure, he got up early in the morning and began to dress up. He opened the cloakroom

    and began to look for clothes. The clothes in the cloakroom were neatly arranged, with coats,

    overcoats, shirts and sweater well ssified. At a nce, it was neither messy norplicated.

    Not only were the clothes ssified, but the color system was also divided. There were rows of clothes,

    from dark color to light color, from cold to warm color, and even his tie was ssified very well. Alline

    was used to doing these when she was free, as if she had an OCD. Every time she prepared clothes

    for him, she was very handy.

    He stretched out his hand and casually drew a circle on the clothes. After a long time, he hesitated and

    wanted to wear casual clothes. He thought that Alline might not feel formal and if he wanted to wear

    formal clothes, he felt strange at the same time. When Alline came in to take the clothes, she saw

    Hiram standing in front of the wardrobe and hesitating with the clothes in his hands. She asked

    curiously, "What party are you going to attend today? "

    Generally speaking, Hiram was a casual man and didn''t have high requirements for clothes. He usually

    picked one casually, or she would match it well for him. And then he dressed happily and went to work.

    This was the first time that he had chosen so carefully.

    That was why she asked.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    As soon as Hiram turned around, he saw the curious eyes of Alline, but he restrained the restless

    emotions in his heart and showed a bright smile. This guy was good-looking, and his smile was even

    handsome. Alline was almost obsessed with him. She blinked and looked at him without moving. At

    first, Hiram was a little upset, because of Alline''s actions he calmed down in an instant. This girl had

    been infatuated with him early in the morning, so he pretended not to care about it and pouted, "No, but

    you, my good wife, are infatuated with your husband early in the morning. Do you want me to express

    something! "

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Who is obsessed with you? I''d rather be obsessed with Ang! With an

    unnatural look on her face, Alline walked to her wardrobe, picked up a casual and fashionable suit and

    a light green overcoat, and was about to go out to change.

    Hiram said, "My wife, don''t be so sentimental. Your husband is so handsome. If you don''t fall in love

    with me, I will think that there is someone else in your heart! "

    Alline replied, "What are you talking about in the early morning? Get out of the way. I''m going to

    change my clothes. We have to go to the main house for breakfast this morning. "

    Of course, he would flirt with Alline when she was in a good mood. However, although his wife had

    been in the bar for a few years and was usually bold, she was still very simple! No matter how he

    looked at her or liked her, he always felt that this woman was like a treasure that he would slowly dig

    out.

    "Stay away from me. It''s toote." said Alline, with her clothes in her arms and the two of them standing

    apart. "

    Oh God! Alline admired him a little, but now was it an asion of passion? They were going to the

    main house for breakfast. Yesterday, Ethan called and asked them to go there today. The good time

    they had rxed for a period of time finally disappeared.

    After the two of them finished dressing up and went downstairs, Alline deliberately walked a few steps

    ahead of him. A helpless smile yed at the corners of Hiram''s mouth. Was his little wife shy again?

    What should he do? She was a bold woman. How could she be so shy on this matter? It seemed that

    he had to slowly tame her. Otherwise, his benefits would be much less.

    So Mr. Hiram made up his mind and took a few steps to catch up with his little wife who was still at

    odds with him. Holding her hand, he chuckled and said in a low and joyful voice, "Are you angry, Alline?

    "

    "No. She replied indifferently.

    Hiram sighed and said helplessly, "Why do I feel that my Alline is angry? What should I do? "

    "Hiram, are you done? Alline nced at him.

    It was obvious that this girl didn''t know how to hide, which would make people misunderstand

    something.

    "Well, I''m sorry. But my wife is so charming. I can''t control myself. Hiram pretended to sigh. He reached

    out and held her in his arms, but didn''t use much strength. He just gently put his hands on her shoulder

    and said, "Honey, I''m wrong. Please don''t be angry with me. Smile. Come on, let me have a look. Just

    smile! "! "

    He found that the more he got along with Alline, the more he wanted to tease her, because she was so

    adorable.

    Alline rolled her eyes at him. Why did she think this man was gloomy before? It was a big joke! She

    patted his hand and said sulkily, "Be honest. We are almost to the main house. It''s not good if Grandpa

    sees it. "

    Hiram reluctantly took back his hand and said helplessly, "Alline, Ethan will be happy to see that we are

    in such a good rtionship. Do you want to make a bet with me? If we show off our love this morning,

    he will be satisfied. "

    "What are you up to?" Hearing that, Alline raised her eyebrows. The two of them had stayed in the

    Juan Garden for almost half a month, but they hadn''t visited the main house. What was his n?

    Besides, during this period of time, Hiram had been too behaved. He didn''t look like himself at all.

    "Honey, you really hurt my heart. I just want others to see my loyalty to you! It seemed that Hiram was

    telling the truth. Of course, he didn''t intend to tell the truth in detail.

 Chapter 141 Are You Crazy, Hiram (Part Two)

    Chapter 141 Are You Crazy, Hiram (Part Two)

    He just wanted some people to know that he was determined to be with Alline in his life. The person he

    loved was Alline, not a substitute, or a substitute. It was just because she was Alline that he fell in love

    with her and wanted to live with her for the rest of his life.

    The two of them walked into the main house, talking andughing, and then greeted Ethan. When

    Ethan saw the two people holding hands, he smiled meaningfully. He quickly asked the two people to

    sit down and let the servants serve the dishes. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and

    everyone greeted them. For a moment, the atmosphere at the breakfast table was very good. Hiram

    took Alline''s hand and sat down. Next to him, Gloria winked at Alline.

    Alline was confused and didn''t know what had happened.

    After letting out a sigh of relief, Gloria raised her chin and pointed at the direction of Emma. It was not

    until then that she realized that this girl thought she was showing off to Emma. She shook her head and

    During this period of time, the rtionship between her and Gloria was much closer. They were no

    longer hostile to each other as they had been at the beginning. Perhaps it was because Alline lost her

    child and Gloria lost her mother, or perhaps she was Gloria''s sister-inw after all. Since Hiram didn''t

    intend to divorce, Gloria, as his sister-inw, had to please Alline. In a word, Gloria was also an

    ungrateful girl, just like her personality. She was a little impulsive and liked to y and make trouble,

    which was not like the daughter of a rich family at all. But when she was outside, she was very polite

    and wouldn''t embarrass Mo family. It was said that Ethan was going to make a marriage for her.

    The man grew up together with Gloria and both of the two families had their own intentions. However,

    this matter hadn''t been exposed to the public yet. Not only did the Mo family care about her marriage,

    but also the Gu family in J city cared about her. They didn''t want her to suffer any grievance.

    Therefore, they had to be very careful.

    Today, it was obvious that both Hiram and Gloria were crazy. They both paid attention to Alline during

    the breakfast. Alline frowned and gave a hint to Hiram with her eyes, ''What are you doing?''

    ''Feed my wife.'' He answered in the shape of a mouth, and at the same time, he peeled a quail egg for

    her. Although his voice was not loud, it was full of ambiguity, "Eat more. You look thinner recently! "

    Her words were so pitiful that Alline was so angry that she almost thumped the table. Since she could

    eat, this guy began to eat a lot of nutritious food for her. As long as he could put something in her

    mouth, he would not hesitate at all. So recently, Alline''s weight was rising in a straight line. She had to

    consider going to the gym every day to exercise.

    But this guy said he liked her to be chubby, he thought she was very cute. ''Alline, you can''t let me lose

    my welfare!''

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    At that time, Alline kicked him, but he didn''t feel pain or itch at all. He even ogled at her, which made

    Alline very depressed. She finally knew what Hiram wanted to do, and whatever he wanted, he would

    try to achieve his goal.

    "Hiram, don''t be like this. There are so many people watching us. Alline said in his ear in an

    embarrassed low voice. To outsiders, it was just a tant disy of affection between the young

    couple. Some people were happy, while some were resentful.

    "It''s okay. I love my wife. It''s not against thew. Said Hiram indifferently, ncing around unhurriedly

    and noticing everyone''s reaction, with a smile on his lips.

    "Don''t go too far! Alline raised her hand and pinched his thigh. Did he want more people to hate her?

    He had an affair with Emma, and now he was doing this in front of Emma. Wasn''t he afraid that he

    would make Emma sad?

    "Honey, be gentle. Do you want to carry your husband outter? Hiram lowered his voice and teased

    her.

    "Fuck off! Alline uttered a word silently and took a bite of the quail egg with hatred. If the quail egg was

    Hiram, she would definitely bite him to death. Damn man, he had no good intentions in the early

    morning and deliberately made her unhappy.

    Hiram took a sip of milk and smiled brightly, "Honey, don''t be angry! "

    However, Emma seemed to not see the two of them and ate breakfast indifferently.

    A trace of cruelty shed through Vivian''s eyes, but she quickly calmed down. She focused on eating

    porridge and pickles, casual but elegant. ''Dear Hiram, do you really fall in love with her?''

    While eating the porridge, she smiled coldly, but soon she fell into silence.

    Sitting in the host seat, Ethan watched the couple flirting with each other. He had always been guilty to

    Alline for the loss of her child. Fortunately, Alline was reasonable and did not quarrel with him. But even

    so, he had a knot in his heart. Of course, he did not have any scruples to force Alline to marry into Mo

    family. On the one hand, he did it for thest wish of Christa, and on the other hand, for the mysterious

    key. The key was in Sandra''s hand, but it disappeared immediately after Sandra died. He had asked

    someone to look for it in Lou family, but got nothing.

    The only possibility was that the key was in Alline''s hand. He was not in a hurry. As long as the key was

    in her hand, he was not afraid of anything. He was afraid that the key was not in her hand. He had

    vaguely asked this question, but Alline knew nothing.

    Her eyes were clear and sincere, and she didn''t seem to be lying. Then who on earth had the key?

    Could it be Andrew?

 Chapter 142 Its All My Fault For What Happened That Year (Part One)

    Chapter 142 It''s All My Fault For What Happened That Year (Part One)

    Thinking of this possibility, Ethan''s eyes darkened a little. If the key was really in the hands of Andrew, it

    would be difficult to deal with it, and he didn''t know how many secrets about the key Andrew knew. The

    only thing he could do now was to secretly investigate the whereabouts of the key, not to let it fall into

    the hands of others, or it would have an immeasurable impact on Mo family.

    But today, he was more or less relieved to see that Alline and Hiram could get back together. He even

    admired Christa''s taste. If it weren''t for the matter of Myron''s wife, how could he give up Christa? With

    the help of Christa, the Mo group would grow much stronger now. What a pity.

    At that time, Christa insisted on kneeling in front of him and asked him to agree to the marriage of

    Hiram. He couldn''t understand at that time, and he didn''t understand why Christa thought the daughter

    of Lou family was good enough to marry her son.Today, he finally understood that with a woman like

    Sandra, her daughter wouldn''t be bad. Moreover, at that time, Christa threatened him with 30% of her

    shares and asked him to agree to let Hiram marry Sandra''s daughter, Alline, as his wife. Christa

    directly transferred all her shares to Alline. As long as Alline didn''t marry Mo family, 30% of the shares

    of Mo group would be directly transferred to Alline. Now, he was somewhat grateful that he had insisted

    on letting Hiram marry her.

    It was not because the shares were returned to Mo family, but more importantly, he hadn''t seen Hiram''s

    bright and sincere smile for a long time. Since five years ago, he had never smiled like this. It was not

    that he couldn''t smile, but that Hiram would always have a gentle and decent smile, making you unable

    to find any fault with him. But it waspletely a false appearance, because the real him was hidden in

    the bottom of his heart and anyone couldn''t touch it.

    When the breakfast was almost finished, Ethan put down the bowl and chopsticks and looked at Alline

    with burning eyes, "Alline! "

    Alline quickly put down the dishes and called respectfully, "Grandpa, what can I do for you? "

    The others all looked over. Although Ethan didn''t say anything during this period of time, everyone

    vaguely knew that Ethan was going to announce the news, so they all pricked their ears to listen to

    what he said. After all, although it was a guess, it was not possible to turn it around in the open. Ethan

    casually nced around the crowd and knew what they were asking about. Without saying anything

    more, Ethan just said lightly, "Alline, please go with me to get something before you go out with Hiram.

    "

    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes were gloomy, calm, or sincere. Of course, there were also some people

    who were disappointed. But they couldn''t say anything in front of Ethan. They finished the meal in

    silence, and then went to thepany respectively.

    Alline walked unhurriedly out of the dining room with Ethan. No one spoke, as if they were thinking

    about when to break the silence. Ethan walked very slowly. He was old and began to pay attention to

    health care. As the saying goes, one hundred steps after dinner, he would live ny-nine. Therefore,

    generally speaking, he would go back to his L Garden unhurriedly with Denise after dinner. On one

    hand, he could exercise and on the other hand, he could digest food. Of course, he could also enjoy

    the beautiful scenery of the house.

    The house of Mo family had a picturesque scenery all the year round. You would never get tired of it.

    Every time you looked at it, you would feel indifferent.

    However, Hiram didn''t leave. He had nothing to do now, so he decided to go out for a walk. He knew

    that it was not convenient for him to listen to what his grandpa said at the moment, so he nned to go

    to the front yard for a walk.

    However, his idea was quickly changed by someone. Without knowing when, Emma came over and

    greeted, "Hiram, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been recently? Emma has changed

    into a business suit. To be honest, Hiram has seen many women in business wear, especially with a

    special taste. One was Susan, and the other was Emma.

    However, the feelings of the two were different. Alline was like a blossoming rose, while Emma was a

    little like a mboyant rose, giving people a bright and exquisite feeling, which could not be forgotten

    after you saw her. Her temperament was cold, perhaps because she did not like to smile. Her eyes

    seemed to be cold, but there was an indescribable charm.

    Her hair was a little curly and fell down to her shoulders casually, as if she had lost all the amorous

    feelings on the ground, making it difficult to look away.

    Such a woman, with good ability, excellent job and good appearance, naturally chased many people.

    But this time, when Emma came back, she had been indifferent to other people''s pursuit. She didn''t

    give too much daydreaming, nor did she refuse decisively. Instead, she had always been close to Ray.

    It could be seen that the two of them had a good rtionship.

    Hiram had always been curious about how Alline could know a man like Ray. Ray was only thirty years

    old this year, but he had a calm personality and a cold appearance. He was also handsome and

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    extraordinary. Such a man was no ordinary wherever he was.

    The two of them were not very close or alienated. Sometimes, Ray would have dinner with Emma, and

    the two of them didn''t hide their intimacy. Sometimes, Emma would even do something to ray, which

    even surprised him.

    "Of course it''s good. It''s not a big deal. I find the free time is also interesting. Hiram stood up and said

    in a in and gentle voice. The two walked out of the dining room side by side and slowly on the road.

    Emma was a little surprised and nced at him, "You just gave up. I was surprised." "

    Hiram gently ticked the corner of his lips and said, "After all, for me, my mother is more important than

    anything else. I don''t think it''s a loss to exchange the inheritance right of Mo family for the rest of my

    mother''s life. "

    With an indescribable bright, clean and clear smile on her face, Emma said in surprise, "Hiram, this is

    not like you. You were not like this before. "

    With a serious look in his eyes, Hiram said, "As time goes by, people will change. Sometimes, things

    will naturally change after going through too much. I am always me, but sometimes, no matter what, my

    thoughts will also change. "

    However, Emma slightly tilted her head. Her shoulder length curly hair was casually gathered up,

    spreading behind her ears. She was somewhat nifty, somewhat cute, and somewhat casual. With a

    "Emma --" Hiram stopped, with a trace of cruelty in his eyes, but soon calmed down, "I was sorry for

    what happened in the past, but now I have to choose again, and I will still choose. "

    "You, you are so cruel! Emma was a little angry with his frankness. She didn''t know if it was a pity or a

    loss. In a word, she didn''t feel good at that moment, "I thought I was special in your heart, but

    unfortunately -"

    She sighed and swallowed the rest of the words she wanted to say. She''d better not say that words.

 Chapter 143 Its All My Fault For What Happened That Year (Part Two)

    Chapter 143 It''s All My Fault For What Happened That Year (Part Two)

    Hiram moved his hands and casually put them into his pockets. He said in a serious and dull tone,

    "Emma, something has passed. It''s all my fault. I still want to say that. From now on, as long as you

    need me, I will do my best to help you, but I don''t want to mention anything in the past. "

    The morning light in winter was just right, sprinkled on the man. The man''s face was iparably

    exquisite, not as childish as a young man, but as quiet as ink, expressionless, and his delicate features

    were a little serious. He was wearing casual clothes, and outside was a light wind coat, cold and

    beautiful, which seemed not to be ordinary people. She always knew his beauty, but... With a bitter

    smile, she collected herself and said lightly, "Don''t worry. I will always remember your promise. "

    Hiram was not surprised at all. Although she said so, there was a sh of weirdness in his eyes,

    "Anyway, I''m sorry for you. He sighed and thought about something. His eyes darkened, but soon

    returned to silence.

    Emma didn''t say anything. She was a little silent, but her mind was a little strange. She nodded and

    said, "It''s all over. "

    Silence spread between the two people. It was not easy to talk about this topic. For both Hiram and

    Emma, what happened in the past was like a secret that could not be revealed. Every time it was

    revealed, the scar would be torn apart and blood would flow out.

    After a long time, Hiram suddenly asked seriously and directly, "Emma, I have a question in my heart

    for a long time, and I don''t know if I should ask you. But today, taking advantage of this news, I want to

    ask you, do you know who led Alline into the Forbidden Garden? "

    Although he didn''t mention the baby, it didn''t mean that he had really forgotten it. After all, it was his

    blood and flesh. He would give a reasonable exnation to Alline and the baby. He couldn''t lose his

    child for no reason.

    However, Emma didn''t expect him to ask such a question. Perhaps she had already expected it. She

    nced at him, and then calmly withdrew her sight. She smiled with a little falsehood, "Sorry, I don''t

    know. Her tone was a little cold, with a faint refusal.

    With a serious look in his eyes, Hiram squinted at her and said with a faint smile, "Are you sure? "

    "Of course, I didn''t see anything. Emma raised her head and looked into her eyes.

    After pondering for a long time, Hiram smiled again. His smile seemed to be shocking the prosperity of

    the world, stunning and beautiful, like the warm sun in winter, blowing away the mist in people''s heart,

    "I understand, but it''ste today. You can go to work! "

    Emma nodded, "Okay, I''m leaving now. See youter. "

    Before she left, Hiram suddenly added, "Emma, I''m moving out of Mo family soon. "

    Shocked, Emma came to her senses and studied his expression carefully, but he didn''t seem to be

    kidding. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Why? She didn''t understand why Hiram suddenly made

    this decision. After all, it was too sudden. Not everyone could live in Mo family''s house. At that time, in

    order toe back, she had spent a lot of effort, and even used Alline to get such a legitimate

    opportunity.

    But now, Hiram even wanted to leave here. Was he kidding!

    However, Hiram didn''t intend to answer her question. He said lightly, "Emma, It''s time for you to go to

    work, or it''s toote. Seeing that he had no intention of saying anything more, Emma nodded, turned

    around and left.

    However, her mind was a little messy. She came back to Mo family not for anything else, but to

    investigate the truth of the fire. During that night, her house was burnt. She hid in darkness and her

    mouth was covered. She looked at the fire all over the sky, and saw a figure locked the house which

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    was fired. She listened to the woman shouting for help, but no one came to save her.

    She didn''t believe that no one could hear such a loud noise, but her ears were tingling. If it wasn''t her,

    who would have died in the sea of fire for her? Unfortunately, such a loud noise still didn''t attract

    anyone. The Mo mansion was deathly silent. When the figure fell down, the Mo family appeared.

    Although the house she lived was a little remote from the main house, there were servants patrolling at

    night in Mo family, but they didn''t show up that night. They didn''t show up until the house was burnt out

    and the people inside turned into ashes. Therefore, she had always suspected that Mo family tried to

    get rid of her because she was young and arrogant, and she had done something wrong, so they

    wanted to kill her silently in this way. Before she could react, she was knocked unconscious and quietly

    taken out of the Mo mansion. When she woke up, she learned from the news on TV that she was

    buried in the sea of fire. She saw herself buried and all her traces in the Mo mansion disappeared.

    At that moment, she began to suspect that it was Ethan who had plotted this murder. Except for Ethan,

    who else could have done such a cruel thing to maintain the reputation of Mo family? She didn''t dare to

    go back directly to Mo family, because she was afraid that he would kill her again. So after changing

    her surname and leaving L city, she went abroad directly. There was an ident when she went

    abroad. And she knew the Guan sister and brother. They had been supporting each other all the time.

    Queenie always felt sorry for her, saying that she would avenge her and kill the two brothers of Mo

    family.

    And how could she kill Hiram and Chester? Of course, Emma stopped her. She had suffered a lot in

    the past, and she would avenge herself without relying on anyone. What she wanted to achieve in her

    whole life was to destroy the Mo family.

    Thinking of this, Emma couldn''t help clenching her fists. The pain in her heart was unspeakable.

    In this world, what was more cruel than seeing her own death? When she thought of that step, she was

    in a trance when she drove, almost unable to drive to the guardrail. When she came to her senses, she

    smiled faintly and raised her hand to rub her forehead. Then she remembered the nightmare that night.

    She hadn''t thought of that night for a long time. Now she thought of it, except pain, it was painful.

    Ethan and Alline walked unhurriedly. He didn''t mean to say anything, so Alline naturally didn''t talk to

    him. Every time Alline talked to Ethan, she would be nervous. Although she knew that Ethan didn''t

    mean to harm her, she could not help but feel afraid. Perhaps it was because of what happened in the

    Forbidden Gardenst time, she was more or less afraid of him. After all, she had a deep impression of

    him that night.

    Although she didn''t mention it again, and Ethan didn''t say anything more, she was still afraid. In her

    opinion, this kind of feudal tradition was indeed beyond her expectation. She didn''t expect that it was

    really an abortion. She was very painful when the child was lost, but no matter how painful it was,

    something would happen. Just like that year, when she was driven out of Lou family by Andrew, she

    had also thought of dying with her mother. Because it was really painful and there was no hope for her

    to live, but she still learned to ept and surrenderter.

    You couldn''t change the environment, so you had to adapt to it. Alline had already understood this

    principle. From the moment she married into Mo family, she had understood this principle, so she didn''t

    me, didn''t hate, because she knew that it was her fault.

    "Alline, have you ever thought about what I want to talk to you today? Ethan still had a smile on his

    face, just like the peacemaker, but people who knew him well knew how terrifying and admirable he

    was.

    Alline nodded honestly and smiled, "Grandpa, please point it out. "

    Ethan turned around and looked at the good-looking Alline. He smiled meaningfully and said, "I think

    Hiram should have told you that he is going to move out, right? That was a straightforward question.

    Alline nodded and didn''t say anything. She was afraid that she might make a mistake and put herself in

    a dilemma. It was difficult to guess what Ethan was thinking, and she didn''t want to figure it out. She

    just slightly tilted her eyes and looked at him with a faint smile.

    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Ethan didn''t me her. He knew what was on her mind. She might

    be worried that he would ask her to persuade Hiram, but he didn''t have such a n. Although he

    wanted to let Hiram stay, he couldn''t stop the child once he had made up his mind. After all, he was old

    and selfish. He hoped that the child could live at home.

    However, Hiram had his own n. In addition, he gradually understood what he had told him that day

    and no longer stubbornly opposed. He nodded and said, "In fact, you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t

    object to your moving out. It''s not bad for you to go out. "

    Alline was a little surprised that he would say so. She took a deep breath, looked at him in surprise and

    said in a low voice, "Grandpa, don''t you object? She thought Ethan would object in any case. After all,

    it was not a small matter to move out.

    Ethan had always believed that the family members of Mo family couldn''t be separated from each

    other, just like water couldn''t be separated, because it was rted to Mo family''s luck. She didn''t

    expect that he would agree.

    "Why should I object? There seemed to be a smile in Ethan''s eyes, which were much gentler, but then

    a little lonely. He said bitterly, "After you lost your child, I have always felt sorry for you. It happens that

    this is mypensation for you. "

    Alline still couldn''t take back her surprised eyes. She smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s all over. I didn''t

    me you or anyone. From the beginning of her anger to now, she didn''t me anymore.

    Ethan looked at her. Her eyes were pure, without any impurities, like transparent crystal, which could

    directly see the bottom of her heart. He stopped and turned to look at Alline. "In fact, there is one more

    thing I want to tell you. "

    Alline didn''t know why, but she suddenly had a bad feeling, as if something bad had happened every

    time. What''s more, she suddenly remembered what Nicole had said that day.

    Was Grandpa going to say something about Lou family so he made some foreshadowing and then

    made a statement, in case he was afraid that she would feel ufortable?

 Chapter 144 Im The Daughter Of Lou Family, Though He Doesnt Recognize Me (Part One)

    Chapter 144 I''m The Daughter Of Lou Family, Though He Doesn''t Recognize Me (Part One)

    Ethan looked at her calmly, but the smile at the corners of his mouth revealed his thoughts, which

    made him not calm. He took a deep breath and said in a light tone, which made people feel nervous,

    "Alline, in fact, you have guessed it, right? "

    He knew a little about what had happened to Andrew before, but he didn''t take any action because of

    the marriage between of the two families. Of course, he did it for the sake of Alline''s could get support

    from her parents. And even if she couldn''t get support from her own family, Alline was alone. Even if

    Ethan wanted to protect her, she would only be looked down upon by other people in the house. What''s

    more, both Chester and Kevin had reached the age of getting married and starting a business.

    If the two people''s wives'' families background were too good and Alline was too poor, she would be

    excluded in this house.

    Therefore, he had no intention of taking action against Lou family. It was not appropriate for him to get

    involved in this kind of thing. If he wanted to take revenge or anything else, only Alline or Sven would

    be appropriate. Even if the Mo family and Lou family was in a marriage rtionship, he could not do

    anything about it.

    Alline was stunned. She didn''t expect that Ethan would be so straightforward, which made her a little

    confused. She thought it was something else, but it was really a matter of Lou family. Yes, except for

    the matter of Lou family, what else could make Ethan take so much effort to call her out? She couldn''t

    tell whether it was just a test or something else.

    She opened her mouth but said nothing in the end.

    Perhaps, Ethan pulled her out because he was afraid that she would be embarrassed. He said these

    words in private, perhaps just to save her face, ask her will, and then make a decision. In fact, she

    didn''t care anymore. She didn''t care who Nicole was engaged to.

    However, what surprised her more was why it was Colin and why it was Colin?

    It was hard for her to believe that Nicole still liked Colin. Would a person like her have been devoted to

    a man for so many years? But Colin, did he really like Nicole? He didn''t like Nicole three years ago.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Would he like her three yearster?

    She didn''t understand, but she knew in the bottom of her heart that it was impossible for Colin to like

    Nicole. He didn''t like her before, nor now. The disgust in his eyes was clear and obvious. As far as she

    knew, she didn''t know the strength and power of Mu family. Just by the current dressing, way of doing

    things, and the car he drove and the house he lived, he was a rich man in the top ss of the society.

    Then why did Colin marry Lou family? Although Lou family was a big family in HC City, it was nothing

    and the Mo family?

    Did they really think that Lou family had two beautiful daughters?

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little sneer. She was whimsical, but she really couldn''t

    figure out what on earth could make the two big families take the initiative to marry them. "Grandpa

    Ethan, are you talking about the marriage of Nicole? "

    Ethan nodded. His eyes were as light as stars, "Yes, your father called me yesterday and asked you to

    go back with Hiram, but I didn''t agree. Today I specially came to ask for your opinion. "

    "Grandpa, I have no objection. She was a little surprised that Andrew would call Ethan. But after all,

    she is the daughter of the Lou family, and it''s not good if she didn''t go to the engagement party of

    Nichole.

    What''s more, the person that Nicole was going to get engaged to was Colin, so she had to make it

    clear anyway.

    Was Colin forced to do that? When she went back with Colinst time, Vernon was very dismissive of

    her. It was hard for her to imagine why he would treat her so differently from Nicole.

    No emotion could be seen in Ethan''s eyes, "Alline, in fact, I have considered the situation of you and

    Lou family when I made this decision. After all, for so many years, Andrew has not been good to you. If

    you don''t want to go back, I won''t force you. "

    However, Alline shook her head and smiled casually. She was somewhat free and easy. "Grandpa,

    there is nothing that can''t be forced. There is a wedding in Lou family, so I have to go back. After all, I

    am also the daughter of Lou family, although he doesn''t recognize me. "

    In the end, her tone was still indifferent, without any ups and downs, as if she was really calm.

    Besides, she had to go back and ask Celine where her brother was hidden. Because she didn''t leave

    any evidencest time, she couldn''t do anything to them. Although Hiram had asked the police in HC

    City to investigate, they only said that the people who chased her that day were some underground

    forces and had nothing to do with Lou family.

    Although she was sure that it was Celine who did it, she could do nothing to her for one thirty.

    With a sigh, Ethan patted her on the shoulder and said, "Alline, I''m sorry for what you''ve suffered for so

    many years. "

    Alline shook her head, "Nothing. I''m used to it. Yes, she had been used to it. She had been used to the

    attitude of Andrew for five years. No matter what he did, she was not surprised. After all, this man could

    kick her out of Lou family five years ago without caring about her brother. What else couldn''t he do?

    Ethan looked at the calm but somewhat restrained expression in Alline''s eyes, which were glistening

    with tears, as if they could flow out at any time. He sighed and said, "Alline, it''s good that you can let it

    go. I will protect you in the future. "

    Alline sniffed, trying to control her emotions, "It''s okay, Grandpa. It''s all in the past. I don''t care about it

    anymore. It''s good for me and Hiram now. After we leave L city, you should take good care of yourself.

    "

    "Hiram is a stubborn boy. Sometimes, you should persuade him to go back to Mo group to help

    Chester. Ethan looked at the young face of Alline, but it didn''t look young. Instead, she had an impulse

    to make people believe her. Perhaps it was because her eyes were too firm and bright.

    The two of them chatted casually for a while. Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the warm

    atmosphere between the two. When Alline received the phone call from Hiram, she pretended to be

    calm and asked, "What''s up? "

    "Honey, how long do you want to talk to Grandpa? Do you know that I have been waiting for you for a

    long time? Hiram''sint came from the other end of the phone. Because of his loud voice, Ethan

    beside Alline heard it. Embarrassed, Alline almost buried her head on the ground. She lowered her

    voice and said vaguely, "I''m hanging up. Wait a minute. ". "

    Ethan was an open-minded man. For the rtionship between Alline and Hiram, he could feel the

    change between them. At first, they were at each other''s throats, and now, they''re madly in love. To be

    honest, he was quite satisfied. He could not help but release Alline, "Hurry up, don''t let him wait too

    long. "

 Chapter 145 Im The Daughter Of Lou Family, Though He Doesnt Recognize Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 145 I''m The Daughter Of Lou Family, Though He Doesn''t Recognize Me (Part Two)

    Looking into Ethan''s smiling eyes, Alline turned around and ran away regardless of saying goodbye.

    She was so embarrassed! Ah!

    Ethan stood still and looked at the fast running figure of Alline. He couldn''t help but smile thoughtfully.

    When Alline found Hiram, he was ying with his mobile phone. Seeing hering, he quickly walked

    over, held her in his arms, kissed her and asked casually, "Have you finished talking with Grandpa? "

    With her hands covering him, Alline felt relieved when she saw no one else. She frowned and scolded,

    "There are outsiders. Don''t do anything to me. "

    Hiram didn''t care whether there was an outsider or not. His wife was his wife. He could hug her as he

    wanted and kiss her as he liked. So he put his arm around her shoulder casually and took her to the

    parking lot intimately, "What''s wrong with an outsider? Let them look at us and envy our good

    rtionship. "

    Alline elbowed him, "Don''t talk nonsense. You are shameless, but I''m that kind of person. "

    With dissatisfaction, Hiram tightened his arms and pulled her closer to his chest. He blew on her ear

    and smiled gently and handsome, "Let me see if your little face is red? "

    The two of them talked andughed all the way. They asionally had a quarrel, but their rtionship

    was very good, and Alline wouldn''t be angry with Hiram. Hiram was happy to tease his wife, so the two

    didn''t notice that not far away, a pair of eyes were looking at the couple who loved each other very

    much. Her eyes had been as cold as the winter stars, with a trace of cruelty.

    Alline and Hiram were so happy. Their intimacy and undisguised deep love made people jealous.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Vivian put down her telescope, looked at the loveless couple, who were talking andughing, and

    walking to the parking lot together, with a sh of crazy hatred in her eyes. ''Alline, I won''t let you be so

    happy as you wish.'' She squinted slightly and saw that Hiram suddenly lifted Alline up, and Alline

    screamed and waved her little fist at him.

    She was so angry that her face turned pale and she almost broke her crystal nails. Why? She had

    done so much, but Hiram couldn''t see her good. He first had an affair with that bitch Emma, and now

    he fell in love with Alline. Then what was she!

    She wouldn''t allow this to happen. She would never allow this to happen. Hiram was hers.

    In fact, Hiram had arranged a small date today. They were about to go to HC City, so he nned to

    take Alline out for a walk more often. After all, this was the ce where he grew up. He wanted Alline

    to know him a little bit, so that she could understand his feelings for her more. He might not expect that

    he would meet her in his whole life. He had chosen this person. Although Alline was still young, she

    was calm and unhurried when it came to business. She was smart enough to deal with it. Although she

    was still young, she could be cultivated. He didn''t mind taking his little wife with him and slowly

    cultivating her. He watched her grow into a maturedy, became strong just like a towering tree one

    point one.

    In that case, he would feel a special sense of aplishment. Hiram boasted that he was a yboy

    when he was young and had a lot of ways to pursue women. But recently, after thinking about it for a

    while, he still couldn''t find a way to get what he wanted. Instead, in the middle of the night, he pulled up

    several friends from the bed and discussed a big n to chase women. Finally, he decided today''s

    schedule.

    Well, Mr. Hiram was full of confidence. He started the car. Sitting on the passenger seat, Alline leaned

    backfortably and squinted her eyes. She hadn''t gone out for a long time. She felt it was really a

    kind of enjoyment, "Hiram? "

    "Yes. Replied Hiram carelessly.

    "Do you think I should go back to attend Nicole''s engagement ceremony? Although she said she didn''t

    care, she really didn''t have a good impression of Nicole. She was anxious to attend Nicole''s

    engagement party in case anything should go wrong.

    Moreover, her fiance was Colin.

    Although she had made a promise in front of Ethan, she felt a little guilty when she calmed down now.

    Coward, Alline!

    Raising his eyebrows, Hiram nced at her while driving, "Do you want to go? "

    "No, I don''t. Alline answered honestly.

    "Then you don''t have to go! Hiram obeyed his own idea very much. He knew clearly how Lou family

    treated Alline, so he didn''t want her to go back to suffer any grievance now. Andrew had got it all

    figured out. The marriage of Nicole and Colin had be a tiger''s wings for him. There was no need

    to take Alline back to join the fun again, which showed that he had a good rtionship with the Mo

    family.

    Perhaps, Andrew would still want to take this opportunity to announce the marriage between Lou family

    and Mo family! On the one hand, his grandpa Ethan had nned to keep the marriage a secret. If he

    couldn''t stand up all his life, he would ask Alline to keep a child for him and let her marry freely in the

    future. After all, it was impossible for him to have no child all his life, so he had this selfish intention. It

    was not that he was really unwilling to make Alline public. Later, nobody mentioned it, and he gradually

    forgot it. Sometimes, he thought about he owed something to Alline. It turned out that she was the Mrs.

    Alline of Mo family. That was her ce. Unfortunately, she didn''t mind, so the matter had been

    postponed.

    Now, thinking that he really wanted to give her a good identity as a good wife, his eyes and brows

    became a little gentle.

    "But if I don''t go, it''s hard to exin to grandpa! "She pulled a long and sad face. Recently, she had

    gained a lot of weight. Her little face looked good, pink and tender, just like a small apple. Looking at

    her face, Hiram was very moved.

    "If you really don''t want to go, I''ll tell your father that you haven''t recovered and need to recuperate for

    a period of time. On the other hand, Hiram didn''t care about it at all. He could see that in fact, Alline still

    cared about Lou family. After all, the ancestral house of Lou family was the ce where she and her

    mother and brother had lived happily for fifteen years. Now it was upied by Celine, and she was not

    in a good mood.

    Alline shook her head, "Forget it. I''ll go. I have to face it anyway. The most important thing was about

    her brother. She couldn''t find a chance to talk to Andrew. If only he was willing to give her brother back,

    that would be nice.

    Hiram reached out a hand and flicked her little face, "You little girl, you always worry about others. We

    have made a deal that you will follow my arrangement today, so no matter what, you can''t think of

    anything else. Today''s time is mine. "

    "Well, my husband, I will listen to you! With a frown, Alline thought of the excited and impatient

    expression of Hiram a few days ago. She asked him but he didn''t say anything, but just said that she

    would know itter. So she was curious about what Hiram had prepared today. She was so anxious

    because of the mysterious things that she used all kinds of methods to seduce him. He refused

    seriously, looking serious. He emphasized that he could stay calm and Alline smiled so happily that her

    belly hurt.

    Her Mr. Hiram, why did she find that she couldn''t take her eyes off him recently? Was it a good thing?

    The two of them chatted all the way. It was not until they got out of the car and Hiram took her to a

    high-end customized shop that Alline felt something wrong. She asked dully, "Hiram, why do you take

    me here? What party are we going to attend today? "

    Although Alline seldom came here, she had heard of the name of this shop. It was a high-ss

    customized shop in L city. Everydy of the rich and powerful family in L city had several clothes of this

    shop in their wardrobe, let alone her. Most of the clothes in her wardrobe were from this shop, and

    there was only a simple mark "LY" on it, but people who were familiar with famous brands knew it. The

    owner of this shop was a woman who was only more than 20 years old. She came back from abroad at

    a young age and opened a custom-made shop. In just a few years, she had been very popr in L city,

    and almost all thedies of the upper ss knew it. Moreover, it was a fashion to wear the clothes

    made by "LY", so Alline was surprised. Why did he bring her here today?

    With a sly smile on his face, Hiram got close to her and blew on her ear, "There''s an important party

    tonight. I''ll take you to it, so you''d better dress upter and don''t embarrass me. "

    Alline elbowed him, "If you''re ashamed of me, don''t take me out. Take your little lover with you! "

    Hiram hurriedly begged for mercy, every time Alline joked about his previous flirtatious affairs, he was

    not used to it, "Honey, I''m kidding you. My honey is the prettiest and the most special in my eyes. I only

    love you and care about you! "

    While they were talking andughing, another woman walked out of the shop. She was tall and had a

    good figure. She had short hair at the temples, and a little golden color, which made her skin white and

    thin. With light makeup on her face, she looked elegant and noble. More importantly, she had a good

    temperament, which waspletely different from a person who had experienced a lot of ups and

    downs. Her eyes were bright, as if she had written a faint poemHe lifted his lips and looked at the two

    with a faint smile, "Mr. Hiram, what brings you here today? "

    "Hey, don''t say that. You''re hurting me! Hugging Alline tightly, Hiram said with a yful expression on

    his face. He looked quite different from usual. It could be seen that he was very familiar with this

    woman.

    Alline looked at her curiously, only to find that she winked at her and said, "Mr. Hiram, you''re so mean.

    It''s been so long before you took my sister-inw out. You deserve it. You have to treat me a big meal

    today anyway! "

    With a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, Hiram nodded slightly and said, "Okay, call Robert over

    too. It''s my treat tonight. But before the dinner, help my wife tidy up. To make her look gorgeous!

    "

 Chapter 146 You Can Call Him Little Sheep (Part One)

    Chapter 146 You Can Call Him Little Sheep (Part One)

    Alline almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She pulled the sleeve of Hiram angrily and asked silently,

    ''Hiram, don''t you have to be so shameless and praise others?'' The woman, on the other hand, couldn''t

    help but burst intoughter, "Hiram, I didn''t expect you to be so considerate. If I had known you would

    be so considerate, I would have chased after you. "

    "Please don''t. I can''t stand you! As soon as Hiram finished speaking, he heard an elegant and casual

    male voiceing down from upstairs slowly, "Lina, I heard you say that you are going to chase

    someone just now. Are you going to find a new boyfriend? "

    The man was Robert, one of the four famous gentlemen in L city. He was handsome and gentle,

    wearing casual clothes, which made him look neat and handsome which made people have a good

    impression on him. But when you were familiar with him, you could only sigh. He was a scum!

    Leona Tong felt embarrassed at that moment, but she walked up to Robert obediently, held his arm

    intimately, and smiled softly and charmingly, "You are so jealous in the early morning. I was just kidding

    with Hiram, weren''t I? Then she stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss. She smiled tofort him and

    said in a low voice, "Well, don''t be jealous. I was wrong! "

    Robert didn''t show any expression on his face. He nced at Hiram indifferently, and then saw Alline.

    He walked over with Leona. With a gentle, handsome and polite smile at the corners of his mouth, he

    said, "Is this my sister-inw? I''m Robert, we metst time. You can call me Robert just like Hiram. This

    is my girlfriend, Leona Tong. "

    Leona grabbed Robert''s arm, and jokingly said, "In fact, you can call him little sheep, Alline" "

    Puff! At that moment, the expression on Alline''s face was really wonderful. She widened her eyes in

    disbelief. She must make friends with this woman and she couldn''t miss this opportunity. Alline

    suddenly had an impulse to meet herte. Seeing that, Hiram could not help but twitch the corners of

    his mouth, but he did notugh. He still pressed the corners of his mouth and looked serious and calm.

    The smile on Robert''s face disappeared in an instant. He dragged Leona inside and Leona begged in a

    low voice. At the same time, she begged delicately, "Robert, don''t be angry. I was just kidding with you.

    It''s just a joke -"

    Then, with a bang, the door was closed, and Leona''s voice disappeared in an instant. Alline didn''t know

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    what Robert had done to Leona. With her eyes wide open, Alline sighed affectionately, "I must make

    friend with this girl. Hiram, why didn''t you tell me that you had such an interesting friend before! "

    She had been bored in L city for so many days. If she had known Leona earlier, her life would have

    been colorful!

    Hiram pulled Alline sitting on the side of the sofa, seriously told her, "Let me tell you, you can''t be with

    that woman, or you will help her count the money when you are sold by her in the future! "

    Alline thought it was unbelievable, she thought Leona was so funny, "I don''t think so! "

    "That''s because you don''t know her well. Let me tell you -" looking at her disbelief expression, Hiram

    was a little regretful to bring his wife to Leona''s. What if her wife was misled by Leona? He would pay

    for it with whom, but he didn''t show any indifference on his face, "Don''t look at Leona''s careless

    appearance all day long, but behind her back, she is doing bad business! "

    With a cup of coffee in her hand, Alline''s eyes lit up. She said yearningly, "That''s going to make more

    money. Hiram, I''ve decided that I''ll make friends with Leona in the future and learn from her how to

    make money! Otherwise, she didn''t have money to make every day. How boring and aggrieved she

    was!

    Hiram felt discouraged, "Don''t I usually give you pocket money? "

    Alline blinked her eyes, "No, I didn''t use the card you gave me. "

    Hearing that, Hiram raised his hand and scratched his hair. He felt that it was a little inappropriate to

    discuss family issues with Alline at this moment, so he could only take a deep breath and said

    seriously, "Why don''t you use the card? You are my wife. It''s natural for me to raise you. In the future, if

    you want to do anything, you can use the money in the card I give you. If it''s not enough, ask me for

    more! He didn''t want to let others know that he seemed to abuse his wife.

    Just as Alline was about to speak, the door of the fitting room suddenly opened and the two of them

    walked out intimately. Leona helped Robert straighten her clothes, with a sessful smile on his face,

    but he looked soft and obedient. However, looking at the passion on Leona''s face, and her attractive

    red lips with water. Alline was not an idiot. She knew what they had done just now!

    Although Robert looked indifferent, there was a trace of satisfaction hidden in his cold eyes. This

    couple was really unusual. At this moment, they could do something secretly.

    However, Leona didn''t show any embarrassment at all. She pushed Robert to the side of Hiram, pulled

    Alline and was about to go upstairs with her, "If you two are bored, you can go out for a walk ande

    to pick up her in an hour. "

    Alline followed Leona up the stairs. Leona''s store had a total of four floors, and everything was

    avable on each floor. She specialized in clothing customization, but asionally did some styling for

    some youngdies and stars, but usually she did not interfere in these, usually top distinguished

    guests, she would design clothes for them personally. When Alline came there first time, she was able

    to get such an affectionate service, juts because of Hiram. Although Alline could be regarded as

    knowledgeable. But after arriving on the fourth floor, she immediately felt dazzled and dizzying. This

    was the fancy world that every woman yearned for.

    From the big dress to the small dress, to shoes, hand ornaments, handbags, wigs, and so on,

    everything was ready. Pulling Alline''s hand, Leona introduced, "Alline, my sister-inw, do you like

    anyone or do you want me to choose for you? "

    Facing a woman older than her calling her sister-inw, Alline felt a little embarrassed. "How about we

    call each other by our name! "

    Leona nodded straightforward and the smile in her eyes were bright. It could be seen that she was

    living a very casual life, "My name is Leona, and you can call me Lina if you like. I''ll call you Susu from

    now on! "

    Alline didn''t object to her calling, but it was the first time that someone had called her Susu. Her mother

    had called her Susu before, and then no one had called her Susu. Thinking of this, she felt a little sad

    and said, "Lina, please help me choose. It''s my first time toe here, and I''m dazzled by it, and

    you''re professional. I believe in your taste. "

    With a smug smile and a cunning look in her eyes, Leona said, "To be honest, you look good with your

    figure and facial features. But Hiram said that he would definitely dress you up beautifully today, so I

    give you the most precious treasure of my shop! "

    After saying that, she walked into a small room. Not long after, she took out a water blue dress. The

    dress was neither tooplicated nor gorgeous. It was like a feather gently brushing across the air,

    leaving a trace.

 Chapter 147 You Can Call Him Little Sheep (Part Two)

    Chapter 147 You Can Call Him Little Sheep (Part Two)

    "Lina, there''s no need. I just went to a party with him. Alline said with a little embarrassment.

    "Didn''t he tell you? Leona was surprised, looking at the innocent look on Alline''s face, she shut her

    mouth awkwardly and instantly changed the topic. She thought that Hiram''s wife could get along well

    with her, especially after getting more and more familiar with her, the two of them were simply

    unscrupulous and dared to joke about anything. Leona was very happy and she felt that she made a

    good friend.

    An hourter, the two of them came downstairs. Hiram and Robert were lying on the sofa, one on the

    left and one on the right. At this time, there were many customers in the shop who were staring at the

    two of them tantly. The two of them were joking with each other as if they hadn''t seen each other.

    With a handsome whistle, Leona leaned against Robert, ying with his slender and clean fingers, and

    said to Hiram, "Hiram, look how beautiful I dressed your wife. If you think she is beautiful, you must

    take good care of my business in the future, or I won''t let you go for the rest of my life! "

    "Leona, I''ve taken good care of your business. My wife''s wardrobe is full of clothes of your shop from

    head to toe, you..." when Hiram was talking about it, his eyes suddenly lit up when he suddenly saw

    Alline standing not far away.

    As Leona said, this dress was the most precious thing in her shop. She didn''t even put it on the table at

    ordinary times. Many regr customers asked her for this dress, no matter how much it cost. It took

    her half a year. Every stitch on it was sewed by her herself. It could be said that it was her first perfect

    handmade product.

    Wearing a water blue long dress with no shoulder belt, like a mermaid in the depths of the sea, Alline

    was slowly walking up step by step. The pure white wool carpet on the ground made her skin as white

    as snow, without makeup on her face, but she looked extraordinarily beautiful. Her long hair was

    scattered on her shoulders like seaweed. As she gently moved. Her long hair fell yfully at her sexy

    corbone. The deep V design revealed her enchanting figure and perfect curve, while the skirt corners

    were casually scattered down, like the snow rustling in winter. It was silent and quiet, quiet and

    beautiful, noble and full of brilliance that no one else could match.

    Different from the absent-minded look of Hiram, a hint of appreciation shed through Robert''s eyes.

    He touched the nose of Leona in his arms dotingly and said, "My pretty girl, no matter how beautiful

    others are, you are always the most special person in my eyes. "

    Leona''s eyes lit up as she stared at Robert, "Robert, I love you so much! "

    Hiram couldn''t help but stand up and strode to the side of Alline. Holding her in his arms, he sighed,

    "Oh, my God, Alline, you are so beautiful that I almost suffocate! He never knew that his wife would be

    so beautiful when she dressed up.

    At that moment, he wished he could cover everyone''s eyes in the shop. He could only appreciate his

    wife''s beauty by himself. He regretted dressing up his wife like this, this could only make him feel more

    upset. Seeing the faint amazement from several male customers, the jealousy in his heart was

    drive hereter! "

    Then he dragged his wife and walked away. Behind him, Leona said in a slow voice, "This ungrateful

    man, he hasn''t been paid yet! It was just out of habit. Leona had been used to ''robbing'' Hiram. If she

    doesn''t ''rob'' him once, her hands would itch!

    s, after all, Hiram was the richest man in the world. He was the first son of Mo family. If she didn''t

    rob him, who else should she rob! People should be a little self-knowledge. They should help the poor

    like her from time to time, otherwise how could they live?

    Robert narrowed his eyes. Every time he was with Leona, he always felt that he had mistreated his

    lover. Otherwise, how could she be so happy to rob his friend''s money? Fortunately, those guys grew

    up with him, and they always indulged such a little hobby of Leona. But what confused him was that he

    seemed not to be unable to afford to raise his wife. Why Leona took it for granted that she was poor?

    She earned hundreds of thousands of dors a month in this customized shop. She didn''t need to

    support her family, buy houses or cars. Then why did she love money so much? He couldn''t figure it

    out.

    However, he always indulged his little lover as a habit, "Don''t worry. Hiram won''t let you lose It''s a great

    sess today, but the rumor was not true. Hiram really loved his wife so much. "

    Leona thought deeply and nodded, "But, by the way, Hiram hasn''t told his wife what he is going to do

    today! "

    Hearing this, Robert couldn''t helpughing, "Well, let''s wait and see! "

    Leona''s eyes were also bright, like beads like jade, "Robert, do you think we will get married one day? "

    Robert''s eyes darkened. A hint of pain shed through his dark eyes, but he couldn''t help but hold the

    hand of Leona and solemnly promised, "Lina, I will never fail you in this life! "

    "Robert, that''s enough! This sentence brought a trace of sigh, and aroused a lot of amorous feelings.

    Love was always a disaster, not at the beginning, or at the end. She struggled hard, but she could not

    move in it.

    The encounter with Robert was her fate in her life, and also her happiness in her life. She loved him

    without regret, and she was willing to believe that this man would give her happiness. If not, she hoped

    that they could live together forever.

    Even if the road was long with difficulty, as long as there was Robert, she would be duty-bound to go

    on.

    After getting on the car with Alline in his arms, Hiram directly held her from the passenger seat and

    kissed her for a long time before letting her go. With a rosy face and a slight pink on her face, even the

    corners of her lips were as red as the peach blossoming in March, Alline mumbled, "Hiram -" but her

    voice was a little hoarse after the love affection, which made her more charming.

    Hiram couldn''t help but give her another kiss on the lips before letting go of herpletely. He took a

    deep breath and said, "Alline, you''re so beautiful. I don''t want you to go out and let others see you.

    What should I do? You are mine, mine alone. "

    Alline was amused by his childish tone, "In fact, Lina'' taste is good. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen

    such a suitable dress for me! When she first saw it, she was indeed amazed.

    It had to be said that Leona had good taste, just like Cathy. However, Cathy was used to elegant and

    romantic dressing, while no matter what kind of dress Leona wore, she could easily control it.

    Therefore, Leona became famous in just a few years.

    She admired her. Of course, one day, she also wanted to open her own exclusive shop.

    "Anyway, my wife is beautiful. Otherwise, no matter how beautiful the dress is, it won''t look good on

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    her! Hiram said proudly. At this moment, he received a phone call and responded vaguely. After

    hanging up the phone, there was an undisguised smile deep in his eyes, "Alline, I''ll take you to a ce

    now. "

    Alline didn''t know what Hiram was going to do today, but she didn''t ask. She knew what he was going

    to do. When he drove to the church, she had a question. Would he take her to the wedding? But she

    didn''t need to dress so solemnly to attend the wedding. She had never heard that he had a friend

    getting married recently.

    With such doubts in her mind, she didn''tpletely put down her worries until she met Victor and Eric.

    Eric was a handsome man with a soft face. As for Victor, he was the fourth son of Zhuang family. He

    wore a pair of ck frame sses, but there was a faint smile in his eyes behind the sses. You

    would always felt that he was like a fox.

    "Hello, Alline! "

    "Hello, Alline! "

    Last time, they met, but they didn''t say much. In addition, Hiram was drunk at that time and didn''t

    introduce her to anyone. It was the first official meeting today. Alline blinked her eyes, but still reached

    out her hand to shake with the two people gently and then released it.

    "Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you! Alline knew it was the first time that Hiram had introduced her to

    his friends. What did it mean? He really cared about her from this moment on.

    Somehow, she felt warm in her heart, as if it was March at that time.

    "Alline, you look so beautiful today! You have a good taste in this dress. It matches you perfectly! With

    a gentle smile on Victor''s face, no one could tell what he was thinking. He began to praise Alline

    seriously, but almost praised her as a fairy.

    Although Alline was thick skinned, she still felt a little embarrassed. She responded vaguely for a few

    times, but it was Hiram who raised his leg and pretended to kick him, "Go to y aside. Don''t seduce

    my wife here. Where is your femalepanion? "

    ''Damn it! One without a femalepanion, are they here to peep at my wife? ''?

    This thought made Hiram a little unhappy.

    With a bitter face, Eric said, "Hiram, you have said that today''s action is confidential and we can''t let

    irrelevant people show up, so I refused my girlfriend. I came here alone, but..." he snorted and rubbed

    against Victor next to him with a boneless look, "Victor, tell me, why is Hiram so cruel? I''ve prepared so

    much for him for such a long time. It''s so immoral. He''spletely a refined scum! "

 Chapter 148 I Will Give You, A Wedding Of Us. (Part One)

    Chapter 148 I Will Give You, A Wedding Of Us. (Part One)

    Before Eric could finish his words, Hiram had already left with Alline. Eric had no time to talk to Victor

    and followed Hiram with Victor. How dare this ungrateful man abandon him like this after ordering him?

    What a heartless man!

    Not knowing why Hiram suddenly pulled her away, Alline asked curiously, "Hiram, it''s not good to leave

    the two of them alone! "Hiram used to be cultivated. Even if he faced with those he didn''t like, he could

    still keep his countenance and chat with them. Now these two people were his friends. How could he

    treat them like this?

    "They know the way and will follow us! "Hiram answered indifferently. Eric was wordy, so Hiram knew

    what he wouldin without listening to him. Anyway, in the presence of Victor, he was willing to

    leave Eric there. Therefore, he didn''t need to suffer.

    Alline nodded, but then asked curiously, "Hiram, do you take me to church today to attend the

    wedding? "

    Now she noticed that Hiram had changed into a white suit, which she hadn''t noticed just now. He

    looked more handsome and extraordinary. His eyes narrowed slightly and drew a faint smile, which

    was beautiful. He nodded seriously and said, "Yes. "

    Alline said, "Isn''t it appropriate for us not to bring any gifts here? "

    Hiram could not helpughing, but his expression was indifferent. His tone was soft and calm, which

    made people feel good. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give a bigger red bagter. As for you, don''t think too

    much. Just to be happy today. "

    She didn''t understand why she should be the one to be happy when others got married. When it came

    to marriage, she thought of her wedding with Hiram. She had been waiting for him for a whole day, but

    he didn''t show up. She alone faced with the mockery, contempt, or sympathy from the Mo family. When

    she thought of the scene that she just entered the Mo family, her heart ached.

    Hiram patted her little hand and noticed her depression. "Silly girl, what are you thinking about again?

    "Alline was a little sensitive. Although she usually pretended to care about nothing, she was more

    sensitive than anyone else. Maybe it was because her mother died early and she was supported by

    others.

    She hooked his palm with her finger, which made himugh. Then she forced herself a smile and said,

    "Nothing. The wedding should be about to begin. Let''s go in! "

    "We can''t go in now. We have to wait. "Hiram was standing not far away from the church, with Alline in

    his arm. It was not weekend, so there were not many people in the church. Hiram was waiting for Victor

    and Eric to follow up. Unexpectedly, after they arrived, Robert and Leona also came. When Victor and

    Eric saw Leona, they were afraid of her, and they greeted her obediently, "Hello, Lina." "

    Leona was like a queen, looking at them up and down, and then greeted them.

    Alline couldn''t help butugh out. Victor and Eric usually looked very serious, but when they stood in

    front of Leona, they changedpletely. Leona came over and put her arm around Alline''s shoulder.

    She said with a smile, "Let''s ignore these bad men. I''ll take you for a walk! "Then she said goodbye to

    them and left with Alline.

    Alline was held in her arm. She and Leona were about the same height and wore high heels, so they

    looked charming when they walked together. They chatted casually when walking. The atmosphere

    between them was always good. From Alline''s point of view, if Leona and Cathy had met, they might

    fall in love with each other. They were both talented. Alline liked them and would introduce Leona to

    Cathy some other day.

    When they went far away, Hiram quickly assigned tasks to Eric, Victor and Robert, and then seriously

    said, "Get down to your own business immediately. If you dy anything, I''ll kill you! "

    "Jesus Christ! Hiram, you are such a scheming man. How can you take advantage of us like this?

    "Victor cried unwillingly, "I''ve been busy all morning. I am exhausted." "

    Eric agreed and nodded, "Right. Hiram, don''t go too far. God will punish you! "

    Gritting his teeth, Hiram nced coldly at them, which made them shrink their heads involuntarily.

    "You''d better pray that you won''t get married in your lifetime, or I will try my best to ''treat'' you well and

    leave you an unforgettable wedding! "

    Robert patted Eric''s hand and said gently and elegantly, "Well, you''d better stopining. It''s a

    good day for Hiram today. It''s not a big deal for us to work hard. "Then he dragged Eric and Victor into

    the church. When they reached the corner, he said to them in a low voice, "Anyway, Hiram is going to

    get married today. Aren''t we afraid that we won''t have a chance to teach him a lessonter? "

    After saying that, he gave a sinister smile. Hearing that, Victor nodded thoughtfully, while Eric clenched

    his fists seriously and said. "Yes, you''re right. I''ll teach him a lessonter! "

    They acted in collusion, and thenughed at the same time. Thinking of the scer, they felt very

    happy.

    On the other side, after walking around with Alline, Leona looked at the time and found that it could be

    over, so she took Alline to the church. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the church, they heard an

    elegant piano sound, which was the music of the Wedding March that everyone was familiar with.

    Alline patted her head and said, "The wedding has begun. Let''s go inside! "

    "Don''t worry. Just wait. "Leona stopped Alline and didn''t let her in. Then she adjusted Alline''s dress and

    hair, and said, "Susu, you can go in now. Hiram will give you a surprise." "

    With her eyes wide open, Alline saw the faint smile and admiration in Leona''s eyes. She asked in

    surprise, "What''s wrong with him? "Alline looked around the hall and blinked her eyes, feeling

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    confused.

    "Come on in. You''ll know when you get in. "Leona stood aside and looked at her calmly.

    After thinking for a while, Alline pushed the door of the church and slowly walked in. The piano sound

    inside was louder, and the church had turned into a white and purple sea. The light and shadow floating

    in the air were purple, as beautiful as a dream.

    Alline was stunned at the scene. There were only a few people in the church. Robert was ying the

    piano aside, while Eric and Victor were sprinkling dark purple petals from the second floor. Her

    husband, Mr. Hiram, was standing beside the altar with the priest, looking at her with a smile, and there

    was a bridegroom''s fib on his chest.

    ''What''s going on?'' Alline blinked her eyes in surprise. ''Is Hiram going to hold a wedding ceremony with

    me here?'' Suddenly, her eyes turned red. She didn''t know whether it was because she was moved, or

    because she was surprised, or because she had been looking forward to it for a long time. She just felt

    that her heart was filled with joy. She felt that she was about to die of happiness, and the person who

    caused her happiness was Hiram. How could this man have such a romantic idea?

    How could he make her so moved? Alline and Hiram looked at each other in a distance, and their eyes

    met in the air, as if at that moment, there was only each other in their eyes. Alline stood still for a long

    time. It was not until Leona behind her urged her to go inside in a low voice that she slowly walked

    towards Hiram.

    The purple petals fluttered in the air, circling around Alline. That scene was really beautiful. Every step

    she took, her heart was sweeter.

 Chapter 149 I Will Give You, A Wedding Of Us. (Part Two)

    Chapter 149 I Will Give You, A Wedding Of Us. (Part Two)

    It turned out that a wedding was such a happy thing, and no wonder there were so many women

    looking forward to it. Although there were was only her, Hiram, and a few friends of him, it was enough.

    Her happiness did not need to be witnessed by too many people, as long as she and Hiram were

    present. Until Alline came to the altar, Hiram reached out and held her hand.

    It seemed that at that moment, they held each other tightly as if they would never leave each other for

    the rest of their lives.

    The priest looked at them kindly. He first looked at Alline and solemnly asked, "Ms. Alline, would you

    like Mr. Hiram to be yourwfully wedded husband? Through all poverty and health, the best and the

    worst, do you pledge to love him, to cherish him, to honor him and to be loyal to him forever until the

    end of your life? "

    Alline looked up at the priest. He was in a sacred robe, with a silver cross on his chest. He looked at

    her with kindness and blessing in his eyes, but she kept thinking about what the priest had asked her,

    being loyal to him forever until the end of her life.

    Vows were always so beautiful, and everyone was willing to believe them at the moment they heard the

    vows, and she was no exception. When she heard this, she was moved, felt happy from the bottom of

    her heart, and her heart was full of gratitude.

    She looked at Hiram, nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I do. "She had married and been with him for a

    lifetime. Why didn''t she want to be with him? No matter what setbacks or misunderstandings they

    would go through in the future, she was willing to go hand in hand with him and share weal and woe

    with him.

    The smile in his eyes deepened until the priest asked him the same question again. He replied

    seriously and solemnly, "Yes, I do. "His deep and powerful voice echoed in the air, like the most solemn

    and serious deration in this life.

    He owed her a wedding and hadn''t made it up to her. He couldn''t ask the Mo family to hold a new

    wedding for him for no reason, so he had been thinking about it all the time. Especially when she lost

    her child and was depressed, he felt that as her husband, he had the obligation to make his wife happy,

    so he discussed with his friends and came up with this idea.

    As for these guys, they were good helpers. Recently, Eric and Victor had been helping him with the

    preparation and decoration of the hall, and they had paid attention to it. He knew that they were his

    brothers. Whenever he was in need, they would be willing to do him a favor.

    Although he was about to leave the L city, his root was here. He couldn''t live in the HC City all the time

    because the L city was also his home, but sometimes he needed to avoid arousing suspicion.

    Moreover, he didn''t want Alline to be involved in the disputes of his family anymore.

    Then it was the time to exchange wedding rings. Countless petals fell from the second floor one after

    another, like a beautiful rain of flowers, which seemed to have engraved the whole hall into an illusion.

    Hiram turned around, faced with Alline, and pulled up her right hand. Then he took out the wedding ring

    he had prepared long ago. They were unique and there was only one pair in the world. ''My special love

    is only for you.'' When he thought of this, there was a faint smile in his eyes. He solemnly and seriously

    promised, "We have been married for so long, but I still owe you a wedding, a ring, and a lifelong

    promise. Although I can''t give you a grand wedding ceremony now, today I will give you, a wedding of

    us. I promise, from now on, I will love you and respect you for the rest of my life until we die. "

    Alline stared at his eyes, which were full of gentle love and sweet pampering, and almost melted her

    heart. She was so moved that her fingertips trembled, and she let him gently put the ring on her finger.

    It seemed that the moment the ring was put on her finger, she had a lifelong connection with him.

    When she had been married to Hiram secretly before, the Mo family had also prepared the wedding

    ring. That wedding ring was of generous style and iparably noble. But Alline directly locked the

    ring in the drawer and had never intended to wear it. Now, she thought that she was not willing to take

    off the ring given by Hiram at any time, because it was given by him, and it was a lifelongmitment.

    With a decent smile in her eyes, she didn''t say much, but every word she said was from the bottom of

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    her heart. The tone was very light, but the words were very heavy. "Hiram, if you don''t give me up, I will

    live and die with you together! "

    They raised their eyes at the same time, looking at each other with a smile, as if they had condensed

    the best thing in the world at this moment.

    "Groom, bride, I wish you happiness! "After that, the priest left, leaving the hall for these several

    people.

    Looking at her, he felt that she was more beautiful now, and she had filled his heart. His eyes were

    filled with tenderness and smile. As for Alline, with a smile at the corners of her mouth all the time, she

    reached out to hold his hand and said, "Thank you, Hiram. "''Thank you for your consideration. Thank

    you for fulfilling my dream, a dream of marrying you.''

    At this time, the two men who had finished spreading petals upstairs finallypleted their own task.

    They put their hands on each other''s shoulders and whistled at the same time. Then they waved their

    hands at the two downstairs and loudly said, "Hiram, kiss her, kiss her! "

    "Yes, kiss her. I want to see a French kiss! "Leona shouted at the two people on the altar, as if she was

    eager to stir up trouble. She took out her mobile phone and adjusted the photo mode.

    Looking at her affectionately, Hiram asked with a faint smile, "Shall we show them? "

    "Of course! "With a firm nod, Alline stretched out her arm and put it on his shoulder. She stood on tiptoe

    and gave him a sweet kiss. When she was about to step back, Hiram didn''t intend to let her go so

    easily. He put his arms around her waist and kissed her eagerly. There were purple petals on the stage.

    And they stood in the sea of purple flowers, with faint petals on their bodies, which like the purple light

    spreading on their bodies.

    This kiss was so touching, so beautiful that it seemed tost as long as a lifetime.

    Leona kept taking photos of the two kissing and eximed, "OMG! Susu is so active. Hiram, you are

    weaker! "

    At this time, the other three people also gathered together. They looked at each other and instantly

    shed away. When they came back to the stage, they had already dressed themselves up and held a

    lot of tools in their hands. It was Eric who took the lead. He said to the two people on the stage

    righteously, "You two, who are on the stage, have been surrounded. Please let go of the bride

    immediately and I will take her! "

    In particr, he had gotten a loudspeaker from somewhere, and the sound from it was so loud that the

    two people on the stage who were kissing passionately were startled. They had thought something had

    happened, but they did not expect that it was Eric!

    However, they all dressed differently and looked like different people. Hiram squinted slightly and

    stared at Eric dangerously. "Eric, are you sure you want to do this? "It was like a warning.

    Eric was suddenly a little timid. After all, he had been bullied by Hiram since he was a child. He nodded

    and pushed the other two men. "Brothers, it''s time to show your ability. Take the bride here! "

    With Alline behind, Hiram looked at the three without saying a word. He looked at Eric first, then Victor,

    and finally his eyes fell on Robert. His eyes were somewhat fierce, as if he was provoking them!

    In fact, Victor was also a yboy. He had nned this for a long time, and he wouldn''t miss it. Since

    Hiram broke his legs, he had been depressed for five years. Every time they met, he was listless. It

    was rare that he had been energetic. How could they stop it if they didn''t make a fuss? Therefore, he

    had already asked Eric to n it. As for Eric, he was not irritated at all. If he irritates someone, he or

    she would be definitely get into his tricks. Therefore, why didn''t he join in when someone stood in front

    of him?

    They looked at each other and said at the same time, "Right, let''s take Hiram''s bride back and

    embarrass him today! "

    As soon as Eric got support, he becamecent in an instant. He shouted loudly, "Guys, today we

    have to take revenge. If we don''t teach him a lesson, we can''t let it go! "

 Chapter 150 Everyone, Focus On Hiram (Part One)

    Chapter 150 Everyone, Focus On Hiram (Part One)

    At this moment, the church was very lively. Although there were only a few people, it was more noisy

    than anything else. Hiram dodged left and right on the stage to protect Alline behind him, while those

    men off the stage, they throw everything they could catch to the stage, such as coke magical horse and

    pigment water, were all sent to the stage regardless of anything, especially when Leona took a water

    spear. One of her leg was half step on the stage, and then she squinted at Hiram who was beaten in a

    mess. She was very happy.

    However, when she saw that Alline was hiding behind Hiram, she squinted her beautiful eyes with

    displeasure. A cold light shed in her beautiful eyes. She scolded at the three men, "Damn it! One of

    you and two are blind? "

    Hearing this, the three men who were happy with the beating were all confused. Did Leona betray

    them? At the beginning, she came up with this idea. Otherwise, how could they be so abnormal

    and bad ording to their pure hearts.

    At that time, Leona had proposed to add the soy sauce and chili water into it. She thought it was

    interesting. The real guns were real, the c water spear was nothing, and the pigment water was

    nothing. If she wanted to y, she could y a big one.

    "Lina, what can I do for you? Eric had always been afraid of Leona, so he was the first one to ask in

    fear.

    With a pout, Leona pointed at Alline who was hiding on the stage and said slowly, "Have you seen

    Alline''s dress? Then she narrowed her eyes and looked dangerous.

    Eric shrank his neck and didn''t know what to say. When he was about to say something, Victor kicked

    him and said politely, "Yes, I see. Lina, that''s the dress created by you. We will never throw things on

    Alline! "

    In that case, they almost swore to God. If the outsiders saw these two young and rich men behave like

    this in front of a woman, their images would be destroyed. How unfortunate their lives would be! They

    met a woman like Leona!

    Robert had been tolerating Leona for so many years. How could he do that? Except for Leona''s

    beautiful face and good figure, she had a short temper. She was really good at ying tricks. For a

    moment, Eric and Victor felt sympathy for Robert, but unfortunately, Robert turned a blind eye to it. He

    took a nce at the water spear in his handIf, then Hiram was beaten up passively, not to mention that

    he had no weapon at hand.

    Leona nodded and said loudly, "Okay, as long as you understand. Don''t aim at Alline. Everyone, focus

    on Hiram. If anyone dares to stain Alline''s clothes today, I''ll kill you! "

    Her tone was so domineering that it made people tremble with fear. The three of them looked at each

    other at the same time, and all shivered. Then, Eric said directly to Alline on the stage, "Alline,e

    down. I''ll kneel down for you! "

    Of course, Alline also heard what Leona said. She was very happy, but she didn''t show it on her face,

    "No, I said that I and Hiram would advance and retreat together. If you want to beat him, you have to

    pass my test first! With the protection of Leona, she believed that these three people dared not act

    recklessly.

    With a pale and tender face, Eric begged, "Alline, please sympathize with me! "

    Looking at his pitiful look, Alline felt it was very funny. She couldn''t helpughing and almost distracted,

    "Honey, as you can see, now the situation is not that I help you, but that I have no choice. I think, as a

    woman, you should be more reasonable. I won''t meddle in the battle between men. You can continue.

    If you can''t win them today, our wedding night was over. She whispered thest few words in Hiram''s

    ear.

    Without any intention to get Alline involved in the battle, Hiram shouted to stop it for the time being.

    After asking Alline and Leona to go out, the war between the men began. Since Alline was not there,

    Hiram didn''t hesitate any more. He kicked over, grabbed Eric''s water gun with paint, and then began to

    sweep with several people. The four men were not fighting against each other in three pairs, but a

    whileter. The division ofbor between the two was obvious, but the purpose was the same, which

    was to make the four people not clean on their body.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After the quarrel, the four of them came out and couldn''t helpughing when they saw each other as if

    he had just been soaked out of a pigment tank. After seeing that, Alline covered her stomach and

    wear a skirt. She smiled so happily that her eyes narrowed, "Hiram, you are so handsome today, I want

    to take a photo with you and leave a shadow! Then she took out her phone and asked Leona to take a

    photo of her.

    Looking at the other three people, who all had the same character, Leona curled her lips and said, "You

    are all dozens of years old. Why are you acting like children? Don''t you feel ashamed! "

    She pointed at a few people and scolded them firmly. The other three naturally wouldn''t hit the muzzle

    of the gun. But what about Eric? He was a typical man who would never change after being taught a

    lesson. After being bullied, he would make mistakes again and again, "Lina, it''s not your idea.

    Otherwise, how could we do such a thing! "

    Hearing this, Leona stopped her action and put down the bag in her hand. She smiled, very casual,

    with infinite charm. Especially when she shrugged, she didn''t take it seriously and said with a little

    snicker, "Oh, it''s my fault. Well, Mr. Eric, I forgot to prepare the clothes for you today. You can wait to go

    out streakingter! "

    After a pause, she looked at the miserable face of Eric with satisfaction. He blinked pitifully, just like a

    homeless dog. He looked so soft, but the heart of Leona was always as hard as steel. She narrowed

    her eyes and said in a tone of disgust, "Of course, you can continue to wear the clothes you are

    wearing. "

    Eric looked a little upset and regretful, but he couldn''t save his face and was too embarrassed to say

    anything. He scratched his head and begged, "Lina, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please. Give me a piece

    of clothes. You can order me whatever you want in the future! "

    The key point was that he really didn''t have the courage to put on the clothes. His whole body was wet,

    and more importantly, the c and the pigment water mixed together made him ufortable. He

    couldn''t go out streaking. He didn''t have that freak.

    And he knew that every time Leona went out, she would prepare clothes for them, and the men had

    never thought of this kind of situation, so the only thing they could do now was to ask Leona, the queen

    Leona!

    Leona looked at her nails casually, and then snapped her fingers as if nothing had happened. She

    smiled meaningfully, and there was a faint temptation in her eyes, "Mr. Eric, you should know that I''m a

    businessman. The clothes in my shop are naturally not cheap. Look at how many clothes you have

    worn over the years, and they are free of charge. You didn''t even give it to me. I''ve been a scapegoat

    for so many years. Now I''m tired of it, so"

 Chapter 151 Everyone, Focus On Hiram (Part Two)

    Chapter 151 Everyone, Focus On Hiram (Part Two)

    Eric was a smart man. Upon hearing this, he immediately praised her and promised, "Lina, I''ll send the

    check to your shop right away. Please give me a coat as reward. If you need anything in the future, tell

    me and I promise I''ll try my best to do it for you! "

    "Are you sure? No regret? Leona said casually.

    "Of course, I always keep my word, don''t I, buddies? Eric nodded his head seriously. He even asked

    several other friends to support him, but those bastardspletely ignored him. Their friendship had

    With a cold smile, Leona threw the clothes to them and said, "Eric, you have a bad credit! "

    Eric begged again and again, and he almost knelt down in front of Leona. Then, Leona took a suit for

    him and threw it to him. After Eric ran away, Alline smiled bitterly and said, "Lina, isn''t it appropriate for

    you to trap Mr. Eric like this? "

    "There is something wrong with his brain. If I don''t trick him, he will still be unhappy. In a word, a bitch

    is hypocritical! Thest sentence sounded cold and ambiguous. Leona squinted her eyes with

    satisfaction.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and chuckled. She was so happy that she leaned on Alline. She

    had no choice. With the presence of Eric, she would never have any trouble. How bored she would be

    when this young man found a girlfriend in the future!

    With a confused look at the fleeing figure, Alline somehow showed infinite sympathy for him.

    It took them several hours to make a fuss. In the evening, they nned to go to the seaside to hold a

    bonfire dinner, invite the cooks in Xinjiang to roast a whole sheep, and prepare a buffet. They had all

    kinds of tastes, and the frozen beer. It was amazing to think about it.

    They seldom gathered together. When they came out, they all drove to the seaside. When they arrived

    at the seaside, the mutton had been roasted, and the fragrance could be smelled from afar. They sat

    on the beach, drinking ice beer, eating roasted mutton. They were so happy to talk.

    In the following days, they would never forget this scene. That night, they had dinner and began to

    dance on the beach. As a master of dancing, Leona was as soft as a water snake, enchanting and

    charming. Every move was dazzling, and Alline was not bad. After all, she was charming and she had

    danced for three years and worked as the stage pir for three years in Sexy Club. If she didn''t dance

    well, she would have been thrown down, so she was slightly proficient in all kinds of dance skills. The

    two of them found their opponents in a short time. One was the male step, and the other was the

    female step. They cooperated perfectly,pletely leaving the several men aside. Their eyes were

    greedy.

    "Robert, you don''t have to care about Leona. Look at what she has done to my wife!" said Hiram

    angrily, nudging Robert with his elbow! He was worried. If it went on like this, his wedding night would

    be over. The scenery at the seaside was so beautiful. Although the wind was a little cold in the winter

    night, it was warm because of the bonfire.

    Squinting his eyes, Robert drank up the beer in the can elegantly and casually. He leaned back andy

    on the beach, with his hands under his neck. He said in an indescribable rxed tone, "I think it''s good.

    Alline is getting along well with Lina. Just let them dance like this, as long as they are happy, that''s

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    enough. It''s been a long time since Linaughed so unscrupulously! "

    Hiram nced at Robert, and his eyes darkened. It was true that it was hard for an official to break the

    family affairs. Although he was Robert''s friend, it was not convenient for him to interfere in some things.

    So he paused and said, "Well, let them go crazy! "

    The two of themy on the beach,pletely rxed, and their eyes followed the women closely.

    They chatted casually with each other about some trivial matters.

    At the same time, Victor and Eric, who were sitting next to them, also got full of energy after eating and

    drinking a lot. They didn''t know what they were talking about, and from time to time they could hear

    some wildughter from them. In fact, among the four of them, Robert had a better rtionship with

    Hiram, while Eric and Victor were close to each other, but the two of them often stayed together, so the

    four of them were inseparable from each other.

    However, Victor was scheming, and sometimes Eric was too innocent. Sometimes Victor would y

    trick on Eric, but thetter didn''t take it seriously.

    The night by the sea was getting darker and darker. They drank a lot tonight and didn''t intend to go

    back. It was rare for them to have a day off, so they booked a few suite at the hotel by the sea and

    nned to have a rest here for a night. They would go back to the city tomorrow after waking up.

    Moreover, Hiram had asked people to prepare fireworks. At twelve o''clock, the fireworks were like

    beautiful and affectionate meteors blooming in the air.

    One, two, three... It bloomedyer byyer, like blooming multiple beautiful andplicated flowers.

    Then they slowly fell from the sky, making a long arc like a meteor. The light was extremely bright, one

    after another, and the beauty was suffocating. That kind of light, and that color almost reflected the

    color of the deep sea, emitting burning light. The beautiful mountains and rivers turned pale, and the

    few people on the sand beach were still enjoying the amazing beauty.

    On the other hand, Leona and Alline were sitting behind each other, overjoyed. They held each other''s

    hands and asionally looked at each other, revealing a smile that they both knew. There was a faint

    envy in the smile, or a hidden emotion in each other''s heart.

    Since Alline married into Mo family, she had been repressing her own nature, so she was rarely so

    happy and indulged herself like this. Today, perhaps it was because she had drunk or she was in a very

    good mood, she did not stopughing. Suddenly, she stood up and walked towards Hiram askew.

    When she was just a few steps away from him, her feet suddenly became soft and she flopped down

    directly. After she went down, Hiram sprang up in an instant and held her in his arms. The two of them

    rolled around the beach.

    There was fire in his eyes all the time. After seeing Alline danced tonight, the light in his eyes never

    dimmed. His wife was really more and more charming. He pressed on her and kissed her on the lips.

    "Honey, you are so beautiful tonight. I''m almost fascinated by you! Hiram whispered in her ear and

    sighed.

    At the same time, Alline sat up from the ground and pulled him up. Then she rubbed her head against

    his chest. Her drunk eyes were covered with a faint light of water, "Hiram, do you know that I''m very

    happy today? "

    Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was a kind of special charm after drinking. Hiram adjusted her

    sitting position to make her feel morefortable. This girl had just drunk a lot with Eric, and she

    almost knocked him down, which shocked them. This girl was really good at drinking. He

    underestimated her. He pointed at her nose and said, "I know. I''ll do it. I just want you to be happy. I

    really hope you can always be so happy with me. "

    The fireworks in the sky were reflected in Alline''s eyes. She saw the stars burning in his eyes. His

    beautiful eyes were like a jade and a diamond, which made her reluctant to move her eyes. She was

    afraid that she would disappear as soon as she came to herself.

    "Hiram, your eyes are so beautiful. She raised her hand and wanted to touch his eyes and brows, but

    he grabbed her little hand and put it at the corner of his mouth. He gently kissed her and whispered, "In

    my heart, you are the most beautiful. "

    The two of them just snuggled up, as if they would live a lifetime, and the few people next to them all

    slipped away. If there were only two people left on the big beach, the sea at night was quiet, without too

    much waves, as if they had fallen asleep. Just like the two of them, they didn''t talk anymore, snuggled

    up to each other and enjoyed the rare tranquility.

    At this moment, all their worries, anxieties and pains were gone. There was only each other around

    them, and their hearts only existed in each other. On this beach, they could not help but think.

    After a long time, the fireworks in the sky were finally set off. After thest light of the fireworks fell on

    the sea, everything returned to silence. Alline was a little stunned. She raised her hand to rub her eyes

    and muttered, "Why is it gone? "

    "You haven''t seen enough. Let''s set off fireworks another day! Hiram was amused by her cute look.

    "Okay. I''ll put them in the kitchen another day. I drank too much today. She wanted to stand up, but her

    legs were a little weak. So Hiram had to bent down and picked her up. He whispered in her ear with a

    smile, "Alline, your husband is with you. Don''t you want to enjoy free treatment? "

    She smiled and nodded seriously, "Okay, Hiram, get up quickly! "

    He shook his head helplessly and said, "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel! "

    "Okay, let''s go back to the hotel. She said in a low voice and wrapped her arms around his neck. Today,

    the man married her. Although it was just a form, she would always remember it. She loved this man!

    She really fell in love with him!

 Chapter 152 Will Grandpa Ethan Let Me In (Part One)

    Chapter 152 Will Grandpa Ethan Let Me In (Part One)

    It waste at night. The moonlight was as clear as clean jade, and the starry sky was so beautiful, and

    the night was so dazzling. The Shen family was brightly lit, and every drop of water in the yard was like

    a bright diamond reflected in the moonlight. In this season, there was no fish in the pond, and the lotus

    leaves in the pond had already withered. There were many flowers on both sides, which were

    extraordinarily beautiful and brilliant.

    With a loud bang, Reba swept all the things on the table to the ground. When she had enough of

    her anger, the room was in a mess. Her eyes were red with anger, as if she had suffered a great

    grievance. Sitting on the sofa, Emma didn''t move, allowing her to vent her dissatisfaction. He was tired,

    and it was almost time for him to vent his anger. Then he asked indifferently, "What''s wrong? Enough?

    "

    Reba''s face was exactly the same as Emma''s, but it was full of anger. His eyes were red and he

    questioned angrily, "Emma, how did you promise me that I would help you once, then you can let Hiram

    be with me. Now, he and that bitch, Alline are so intimate all day long and he has no intention of

    The room was totally in a mess, except that the ce where Emma was sitting on the sofa was a little

    clean. Her eyes were as cold as water, with a little brilliance. Different from the extreme gaffe of

    Reba, she was as calm as a dummy. She said unhurriedly, "I will do what I promised you, but you

    have to give me time, right? "

    "Give you time? Emma, I have given you so much time. I even made myself almost disabled, but you

    always said that I should wait, wait. Now I have been waiting for a long time. If you can''t do it, don''t

    promise me at that time! Reba was so angry that her face turned red and she raised her voice.

    However, Emma still looked at her indifferently and said in a softer tone, "Reba, can you give me

    more time? "

    Hearing what she said, Reba''s hysterical attitude softened a little, and her tone softened a little.

    "Emma, it''s not that I don''t give you time. It''s just that Hiram and that little bitch are going to HC City

    soon. I will have less chance to see Hiram in the future! How can I make him only care about me then!

    Although she and Emma are two biological sisters of the same mother, their parents have divorced

    since childhood, and they have been forced to separate. They only meet once a year, especially after

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    their father died. They have less contact with each other. It was not until a few years ago that she really

    remembered this sister after the ident of Emma.

    In fact, it was not that Reba really cared about her sister, but that she liked Hiram since childhood,

    but it was a pity that in Hiram''s eyes, there was only one person, which was Emma. At that time, she

    did not understand that since she was a child, her temperament was not as good as hers, and her

    temper was not as good as hers. Emma was like a doll all day long, and Reba had a sweet mouth

    since childhood. She knew how to talk to others when she met different types of people. It would make

    the old people like her, but Hiram didn''t even look at her. She was not convinced and had a big fight

    with Emma. Unfortunately, after Emma''s death, in order to let Hiram look at her more, Reba had

    slowly turned from a willful princess to a gentle and lovely girl.

    It was just because Hiram liked Emma, she changed. She changed all her habits and became the kind

    of woman he liked. But when Hiram saw her, he would look at her for a long time, as if he was looking

    at Emma through her. She knew that she was sad, but she had nothing to say.

    After all, she was willing to be a substitute. As long as he could keep his eyes on her for a long time,

    she was willing to do it, but she was still disappointed. At first, in the past few years, Hiram would really

    treat her as a substitute for Emma. There was no other woman around him. Because of the ident of

    his legs, he was irritable and strange, and he would lose his temper all the time. Only when she was

    with him could he calm down. She thought that if she could stay with him, she would be willing to be his

    substitute for the rest of her life.

    After all, Emma was dead. As long as she was alive, one day, Hiram would notice her. In this way, she

    was willing to wait for a long time, but now that he had married his wife, and Emma was still alive, her

    hope waspletely lost.

    She had been waiting for five years. When he looked back at her, he had married and his old love

    came back. At that time, Reba was really desperate. She even thought that this hopeless love might

    eventually fall and perish like the fireworks in the flourishing world. To her surprise, Emma suddenly

    found her and said that she didn''t want to go back to Hiram, as long as she could help her y a roleIt

    was a y that could make Hiram hate Allinepletely. She gave Hiram up to herpletely.

    She was tempted. After all, this opportunity was what she had been looking forward to and longing for.

    If Emma really wanted to let it go, then she really had the chance to stay with this man. It was just a

    y, and she didn''t care even if she was injured.

    Unfortunately, the y was yed, but the result was unexpected. Instead of hating Alline, the

    rtionship between them was getting closer and closer. She just got somepensation from him,

    such as waiting, or being gentle, but what she wanted was never these. She just wanted to be with him,

    let him marry her, and love her, but she didn''t get all of these, while Emma lived in Mo family legally.

    The Mo family was also a ce she had been dreaming of for five years, but it was not easy for anyone

    to live in it. When she had taken care of Hiram for a long time, he had never asked her to live in Mo

    family. He had even arranged a car for her to pick her up, but he was unwilling to let her stay in Mo

    family for one more night. At that time, she had been really aggrieved, but she thought that she was the

    only one by his side, sooner orter. A man would belong to her. She had held this belief for five years,

    but she did not expect the result to be like this.

    Emma told her to calm down, to wait, and even to let her go abroad for a few months, and toe

    back after everything was settled. But when she came back, everything did not change at all, except

    that Hiram and Alline were getting better and better. She wondered why Alline was not dead, why she

    was not dead, why this woman had upied all his mind in a short time, and why!

    When Emma heard her angry voice, a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth as if nothing

    had happened. With a smile on her face, she said, "It''s because he went to HC City that things will be

    easier! Her eyes were a little dark, as if a dim light streaked across them.

 Chapter 153 Will Grandpa Ethan Let Me In (Part Two)

    Chapter 153 Will Grandpa Ethan Let Me In (Part Two)

    Reba looked at her in confusion and asked, "What... What do you mean? She didn''t understand

    why her sister sometimes looked like a pure angel, sometimes a devil falling into the dark world,

    sometimes she was cold and indifferent, sometimes cynical, sometimes weird and changeable.

    All in all, she had a changeable personality. Sometimes she couldn''t understand or guess. Sometimes

    she was easy-going, and sometimes no matter how cold you begged her, she wouldn''t raise her

    eyebrows slightly. Therefore, she was afraid, sometimes afraid, but also a little timid.

    But no matter what, Emma had promised her father that she would love and take care of her all his life,

    because she was her sister.

    Emma curled her lips, she said tly, "If you believe me, give me one more year. I promise that you will

    be the only one by Hiram''s side. At that time, who else can he choose if he doesn''t you! Her voice was

    very light, but her tone was very serious.

    Reba frowned and sat down beside her, "I don''t understand. Tell me more! Somehow, she had a

    bad feeling. It seemed that she had known Emma for many years, or she had never known her.

    "There are some things you don''t need to understand. You just need to remember that Hiram is yours.

    Alline can''t take him away. Emma''s tone was a little cold. Her voice was very low, as if there was a thin

    "But, will Grandpa Ethan let me live in Mo family? It was very difficult to enter the gate of Mo family.

    She had this awareness at that time. She had been taking care of Hiram for several months, and the

    rtionship between the two of them was very respectful to outsiders. She even begged her father to

    let him return to China and talk with Ethan about entering Mo family. But before her father could say

    anything, Ethan changed the topic and made him unable to speak again, so she finally understood that

    Ethan didn''t like her.

    She didn''t want to give up. Although the Shen family was not as big as the Mo family, it was not bad at

    all. Why didn''t he allow her to enter the Mo family? Moreover, when Emma''s father was still alive that

    year, Ethan had personally said that he would let Emma marry Chester.

    They were two sisters, one was born a few minutes earlier than the other, but they had a different fate.

    She was unwilling.

    But even if she was unwilling, she could not show any dissatisfaction. She could only wait, waiting for

    herself to be outstanding enough, to let the Mo family see her, to let Hiram see her, to see her

    stand on his shoulder, and to match him.

    However, Ethan was kind, spoiled and indulged her, but there was no love and care between family

    members.

    Therefore, when she asked this question, she was also very uneasy. She knew that if she married

    Hiram, he meant on one hand, and on the other hand, it was Ethan''s idea. Since she couldn''t get

    Ethan''s approval, she still couldn''t be willing to marry him.

    But what did Emma mean? She had a way to make her marry into Mo family. Then what would it be?

    Looking at her confident look, she doubted and even confused. She felt that Emma had be much

    stranger to her since she came back.

    "What? You can''t even handle an old man? Emma stared at her coldly.

    Hearing that, Reba was a little embarrassed and looked away. Then she asked in confusion, "What

    about Alline? Now Mrs. Mo is Alline. What are you going to do, to make her divorce with Hiram? You

    should know that since Hiram dotes on her so much now, it is impossible for him to divorce her.

    Moreover, they have just held their wedding today! She had already known about the wedding of Hiram

    and Alline today. She didn''t expect that Hiram would do such a thing for that woman.

    She was unwilling to give up. It was a matter of her mind, but he easily gave it to another woman.

    "I have told you that I will help you achieve these goals. At that time, you will be the only one by

    Hiram''s side. Emma didn''t even change her tone a little because of Reba''s question.

    "Well, my dear sister, you''d better keep your words. I''ll give you another year. If you still can''t do it, don''t

    me me for not caring about the friendship between you and me and telling everyone what you asked

    me to do in the past! A hint of cruelty shed across Reba''s eyes when she thought of something.

    She said in aplicated tone, but her threat was self-evident.

    It proved that she could say yes, and she could do it. She would give Emma one more year, and also

    give herself one more year. She didn''t believe that with her own efforts, he couldn''t see her. Didn''t

    Hiram care about her? If one day she let him look down upon her, she didn''t believe that she could not

    fall into her eyes. She would definitely be the most outstanding one, and let him regret that he didn''t

    choose her.

    And one day in the future, Reba would really make Hiram impressed. Unexpectedly, she would lose

    miserably.

    Emma didn''t say anything and just said meaningfully, "Let''s wait and see! But remember, my n is not

    yours. You''d better not do anything stupid. Just be thedy Reba of the Shen family. Don''t get

    involved! After that, she stood up gracefully, and the mockery in her lips was not reduced at all, "It''s

    After she went out, she asked a servant to clean the room for Reba. After all, it was too much

    trouble. I really don''t know why there was a huge difference between the two of them even though they

    had the same face. ''Dad, how sad would you be if you saw the two of us be like this!'' She gently

    put her fingers on her chest and felt the powerful heartbeat in her heart. Only then did she feel as if she

    was alive.

    ''Emma, the world was so big. Without her father, she felt lonely. Maybe it was time for her to go back to

    HC City. After all, there are still Ray and Queenie in HC City, aren''t they?'' As for L city, she grew up

    here. She felt so cold that her heart seemed to freeze. She couldn''t open her heart to every member of

    Mo family, which could not be solved or relieved.

    She thought of the fire five years ago, which burned her eyes and heart. If it weren''t for that person,

    she would have died long ago, and if it weren''t for that person, how could Emmae back alive?

    These were all what the Mo family owed her. They owed her the first half of her life, making her

    notorious, making her fall into hell, and owed her the rest of her life, making her lonely, lonely and

    painful hurt.

    There was a long way to go, but she felt very bitter. Emma sighed and drove away from the Shen

    family. Generally speaking, she didn''t like toe to the Shen family, because her biological mother

    and sister were here. If she was not of any use, her mother and sister would probably disdain

    everything about her! Thinking of this, she twitched her lips again, but she couldn''t even smile, as if her

    life had fallen into hell and there was no light in it.

    She stepped on the gas and slowly drove out of Shen family. She drove to the church where Hiram and

    Alline got married today. ording to Hiram''s character, she was not surprised when he chose this

    church. He did not tell her rtives, but only a few close friends. She was not surprised either. He did

    not even tell her. She was still a little surprised. No matter how she grew up, they had said when she

    was a child, if one of them got married in the future, he must inform the other party. The other party

    would be there no matter where he was or where he was. But after all, it was a child, and they had long

    forgotten it. When he arrived, he drove the car into the church.

    It waste at night. The church was so quiet. She got out of the car and walked in step by step. A priest

    who hadn''t slept walked up to her and greeted her. She returned a salute and said that she wanted to

    stay for a while.

    The air seemed to be filled with a faint fragrance of flowers, and even happiness. It should be them

    who left. She could even imagine the happiness of their marriage. Thinking of their affectionate smiles,

    she felt really unhappy. ''Hiram, you abandoned me and left me in pain. Why can you be so happy, but

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I''m so desperate to live. Vincent, why do you think so?'' Why?

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but shed tears. She thought that after five years, there would be

    nothing that could make her cry again. She didn''t expect that one day, she would be so sad that she

    couldn''t help but shed tears.

    Emma covered the corner of her eyes with her hands. Tears streamed down her fingers and fell into

    her palms. She felt a burning pain. She pulled her lips and thought, ''Emma, can you still cry?'' She

    thought she had already fallen into hell, but she didn''t expect that there would be love. It was ridiculous.

    A faint coldness appeared in her eyes, loneliness spread out, and thousands of shadows spread out. It

    was just that she felt very painful! She felt terrible. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and

    when she raised her head again, she regained her calmness. She was no longer a person who could

    lose her mind and shout at any time. She was no longer the one who would cry, be coward, be painful,

    and hesitate. That Emma had already died. She had died five years ago in the fire.

    She was dead. She continued to walk along the path at one point one. At night, the light of the church

    was like flowers blooming in the night. Although the color of the them was not heavy, it gave out

    ovepped circles of light, which could not be ignored.

    She walked slowly along the path in the church, and gradually calmed down a lot. The sadness that

    had juste out of Reba seemed to disappear in an instant. She asked herself, ''Emma, haven''t

    you been as tough as iron? Why are you still moving? Why do you make her feel that life is worse than

    death?'' She didn''t understand. She really didn''t understand. ''Forget it, Emma. You have to do what you

    should do. After all, you are not alone now. You should do what you have promised others.''

    Thinking of this, her heart became hard soon. She blinked her eyes and a faint cold smile appeared on

    her lips. Finally, she could not help but dial a familiar number. ''Hiram, I am not happy yet. How can you

    feel happy now?'' Ah!

 Chapter 154 It Was Self-evident What The Rings Were Used For. (Part One)

    Chapter 154 It Was Self-evident What The Rings Were Used For. (Part One)

    On the day when they left the L city, it was cloudy and a little deste.

    Since Jonny went to the Gu family in the J city, he hadn''te back. He had made up his mind to stay

    in the Gu family and ask Ryan to give him a chance. But from beginning to end, Ryan''s attitude was

    unusually firm. He would never send his sister to the Mo family again, but Jonny didn''t want to retreat

    easily. He found a hotel near the Gu family and nned to stay there for a long time. He even hadn''t

    As for Myron''s family, Kevin had been fooling around with beautiful women in somewhere while

    Chester was also out on a business trip. It was said that he had went to solve some business problems

    in the foreign branchpany, so it was excusable that he didn''t appear. As far as Myron, sincest

    time, when he knew that Christa was still alive, he had beenining a lot about Ethan, so he

    wouldn''t turn out this time. As for Lucia''s family, Lucia went shopping early in the morning, and only

    Vivian and her father to see them off.

    In this house, the person who was the kindest and didn''t like to stir up trouble was Daniel. Since he

    married Lucia, he had never got angry or quarreled with her. And it was known to all that Lucia had a

    bad temper. If she was not happy, she would quarrel with Daniel. She had been ill tempered since

    childhood.

    Although Daniel didn''t marry into the Mo family, he was no less than a member of the family. Back then,

    he was not a rich young man, but he was kind and didn''t like to argue with others. Moreover, he was

    born with a gentle and elegant temperament. At that time, Lucia insisted on marrying him, adding that

    Ethan had spoiled his only daughter since childhood. He loved her and cared about her. Therefore,

    before he could make a decision, Lucia had already been pregnant. With five-month pregnancy, she

    knelt down in front of Ethan and asked him to agree the marriage. To be honest, Ethan didn''t agree.

    But now that Lucia was pregnant, he had no choice but to agree the marriage. However, Daniel had

    been an orphan since childhood. Ethan couldn''t bear if Lucia suffered with Daniel, so he asked Daniel

    to live in the Mo mansion. And they had been living there till Vivian grew up and was ready to get

    married. Ethan also felt that except for some ipetence, Daniel''s appearance, talent and

    temperament were outstanding. Indeed, Lucia wouldn''t be so happy today without Daniel. For a long

    time, he had regarded Daniel as his half son, and Daniel hadn''t let him down for so many years.

    No matter what happened, everything was done properly by Daniel. Other people would have a little

    temper more or less, but Daniel didn''t. He was always gentle to everyone. If there was anyone in the

    house who should be admired most, perhaps it would be Daniel except Ethan. He was really a good

    man, so others couldn''t be picky about him and had nothing to say.

    Today, he also went out with his daughter, Vivian, to see them off. Gloria was standing beside, crying

    and pulling Hiram''s sleeve, unwilling to let go. In fact, he had already sent his luggage to the HC City.

    And today they set off freely. Although his sister had never been close to him, seeing her crying like

    this, he felt helpless and very ufortable. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her little head. "It''s

    not far. If you miss us, you can go to the HC City at any time. "

    "Brother, are you really willing to leave me? I''m your sister! "She wiped the tears on her face and cried

    sadly.

    "If you were not my sister, I would have broken your legs eight hundred years ago. Wipe your tears and

    if you keep crying, I will punish you! "Hiram didn''t feel sad at first, but now she was crying so hard that

    he couldn''t help but emphasize his tone.

    She raised her sleeve and wiped her face. Her dry tears disappeared in an instant. She sniffed and

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    said aggrievedly, "Brother, I''ve tried so hard to get into the mood of separation, but I''m out by your

    fright. What kind of brother are you? "

    At first, Alline wanted to persuade Gloria, but she suddenly stopped. ''She was just acting. I have

    thought she was really sad. I have been thinking about how tofort her.''

    Hiram held Alline in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Don''t take it seriously. That girl is a

    troublemaker. "

    Alline understood and nodded slightly, "After all, Gloria is your sister. What''s wrong with coaxing her? "

    "She will be cared and coxed by others in the future. Why should I coax her? The more I coax her, the

    morecent she will be. If I swallow my pride and coax her, I am sure we won''t be able to go to

    the HC City today. "Hiram whispered in her ear again.

    With a soft smile on her face, Alline didn''t say anything more. After saying goodbye to the crowd, Hiram

    took Alline''s hand to go through the security check. Then he waved to the crowd. After that, Gloria

    walked a few steps forward and cried, "Brother, you must miss me. Don''t forget me! "

    He really wanted to pretend to take her as a stranger. How could he have such a sister who was eager

    to attain others'' sympathy? He held Alline''s hand and nced at Gloria coldly. Without saying anything

    more, he turned around and dragged Alline away.

    As soon as Gloria saw her brother leaving without mercy, she almost squatted on the ground and burst

    into tears. "Brother, brother... I don''t want to leave you! She cried and howled as if she was going to

    flood the airport with her tears.

    "They are all gone. Why are you still crying? Wipe your tears quickly. It''s time for us to go back!

    "Because of Gloria, the mood of separation disappeared in an instant. Vivian stepped forward and

    pulled her, indicating that she should restrain herself.

    The airport was crowded with people. She cried so sadly and didn''t feel ashamed.

    With a pair of watery big eyes blinking, Gloria looked at Vivian pitifully, as if she was really sad. "Vivian,

    I''m so sad. My brother just abandoned me. He''s so heartless. He forgot his sister after having a wife. Is

    he really a brother? I hate him so much! "

    ''He left not only you, but also me.'' Vivian thought sadly, ''Hiram, how can you be so cruel?'' Vivian''s

    heart was so painful she couldn''t breathe, and her face was as pale as a ghost. Although she

    suppressed her emotions, her eyes suddenly turned red. She was not reconciled, really not reconciled,

    but what could she do?

    "Your brother just lives in the HC City for a period of time. When Uncle Myron''s anger subsides, maybe

    Grandpa will let hime back. "She didn''t know if she was coaxing Gloria or herself.

    Although Vivian and Hiram lived in the same house, she felt that she hadn''t seen him for a long time.

    After meeting him today, she found that there was a pair of rings on the hands of Hiram and Alline. It

    was self-evident what the rings were used for.

    She understood the meaning. At the beginning, when Alline married into the Mo family, she saw that

    Hiram hated Alline, so she never thought that Alline was a threat to her. But now, he had given Alline

    the wedding ring, and she knew clearly what it meant. It meant they had got married, and they would

    be together for the rest of their lives. It was a promise. This time, Hiram really chose to marry Alline. If

    he didn''t fall in love with her, how could he give her a ring? Hiram wouldn''t have done this if he hadn''t

    really cared about her.

 Chapter 155 It Was Self-evident What The Rings Were Used For. (Part Two)

    Chapter 155 It Was Self-evident What The Rings Were Used For. (Part Two)

    But the person he loved was Emma. Back then Emma had been dead. Why was she still alive now?

    Why did he fall in love with someone else? In fact, Vivian was about the same as Emma and grew up

    together with Hiram. Why could he like Emma but not her? Why couldn''t shepare with Emma, and

    why couldn''t shepare with Alline?

    As a matter of fact, the Jing family was close to the Mo family. And actually, Emma and Hiram were

    cousins. But since he could choose Emma, why couldn''t he see Vivian herself being secretly in love

    with him? Why were they treated differently? Vivian was not willing to be the cousin of Hiram, and she

    thought that it would be the best if they didn''t have such a rtionship.

    Although Gloria didn''t fully understand what Vivian meant, she nodded. There was a sh of sadness in

    her beautiful eyes. "Forget it. Let''s go home! "Her tone was indifferent, as if the crying girl was not

    herself.

    What could she say? It was impossible that she knew nothing. She grew up in this family and knew

    more than others. If her brother didn''t exchange the inheritance for her mother''s safety, how could

    Myron let it go?

    She understood everything, but she couldn''t figure out how much hatred Myron had for her mother,

    causing that he wanted her to die. She lost her mother when she was a little girl. It was her grandfather

    who brought her up. Her brother was young at that time, and he was very busy. Her father was so busy

    that he flew in the air all day long. But no matter how hard she cried, her grandfather didn''t tell her why

    her mother disappeared. And she kept asking but her grandpa was angry. As time went by, she didn''t

    dare to ask. She always thought that her mother was dead. But now she was still alive.

    That feeling was very strange and ufortable. She didn''t know how to describe it. Maybe there was

    surprise, but more was confusions and questions. Gloria didn''t know what her mother had done wrong

    resulting that she would be locked up in the Forbidden Garden for ten years, and Myron would force

    her to die.

    On that day, when Uncle Ryan left with her mother, she peeped at them from a distance. Her memory

    of her childhood was very vague, but she remembered that her mother had a beautiful long hair. She

    liked to y with her mother''s hair when she was a child. But that day, from a distance, she saw that

    the person in Uncle Ryan''s arms had withered and dead hair. She wanted to rush over to call her

    mother, but she didn''t dare to. She was afraid that her mother was no longer the one she was familiar

    with. She ran away crying. For the first time in her life, she was full of resentment towards her

    grandfather.

    However, in the Mo family, it was not her turn to speak. She went to beg her grandfather, father, and

    even brother, but no one told her what was going on. She was depressed day by day, as if there was a

    huge mystery enveloping her. Perhaps, she should go to the J city to find her mother when her brother

    was not here.

    No matter what her mother had be, she was still her mother!

    After Hiram and Alline went back to the HC City, Hiram didn''t ask Jenny and Jacob to buy a new house,

    but directly lived in the Mo Residence. They had lived here for a period of timest time, and thought it

    was not bad, so they came back to live.

    Hiram didn''t hurry to buy a new house. He nned to choose it slowly and carefully and chose the one

    both he and Alline preferred. Therefore, he decided to take her around when they were free. After all, it

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    was a house to live in for a long time, so he couldn''t make a decision casually. If they didn''t like itter,

    it would be troublesome to change it. Hiram was going to choose a small vi, so Jenny and Jacob

    could move in.

    Thinking of this, he was not in a hurry at all. It took Alline two days to sort out all the luggage, and

    Hiram had already returned to work. He was already in charge of the Mo group, and some time ago, he

    pushed the work to Jacob and Jenny, which made him idle. Now that he was back on track, it was time

    for him to deal with the work that had been piled up for a long time. Therefore, in the past few days, he

    often came back at midnight and lost weight. When Alline proposed to go back to help him, Hiram

    smiled and didn''t agree at once.

    He wasn''t in a hurry, but Alline was a little anxious. She had tried all kinds of methods, but Hiram didn''t

    agree, so the atmosphere between the two was a little stiff. One day, as soon as Alline came back from

    her uncle''s house, she received a call from Hiram, who was calling her in the office. "Alline, are you

    busy? "He said casually, but his voice was slightly doting.

    "I just came back from Uncle Johnson''s house. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cookter. "Alline

    was not keen on cooking, but she had been used to it before, so when she was free, she liked to stay

    in the kitchen and cook something delicious to reward herself.

    What''s more, since Hiram had lost a lot of weight, she also wanted to nourish him.

    "Don''t be busy with these. We will have dinner outside tonight. "There was a little hesitation in his

    voice.

    "Are you going to have dinner with a client? "Alline couldn''t help but ask. Generally speaking, Hiram

    didn''t like to be apanied by Alline in social activities. He thought his wife was too beautiful and it

    was unsafe to take her outside. Moreover, his marriage with Alline hadn''t been announced yet, so

    many people didn''t know it. Once, a customer flirted with Alline in front of him. After that, he would

    never mention taking her out for dinner again.

    "No, it''s your... It''s the Lou family. They invited us to have dinner together. If you don''t want to go, I can

    ask Jenny to refuse. "He just arrived in the HC City, so he moved the affairs of the Gu group slowly to

    the HC City. Since that, Andrew was eager to please him. Andrew had asked him out for several times,

    but he refused with all kinds of reasons. It was not appropriate to refuse him now. After all, Andrew was

    his father-inw.

    Although Alline didn''t intend to recognize him as her father and he knew it, they were still rtives.

    However, if Alline didn''t want to see him, he naturally didn''t want his wife to be wronged.

    Alline blinked her eyes and paused for a moment when she was about to put down her bag. After she

    figured out what he meant, she smiled gently and said, "Why do you refuse? It''s a treat. Of course we

    have to go to the appointment, and we can save money for a meal. Wait a minute. I''ll go straight to your

    She didn''t know they would have dinner only with Andrew or with his family together. Of course, she

    didn''t know if Colin woulde.

    If Colin woulde, it would be interesting. She couldn''t wait to see the expression on Nicole''s face.

    "Honey, do I not make enough money for you? Why do I always feel that I don''t make enough money

    for you to spend every time? "Hearing that there was no change in the voice of Alline, Hiram couldn''t

    help changing a posture and said worriedly.

    He didn''t know if other husbands would be so distressed, but he did, and he couldn''t help but reflect on

    himself every time. Was it because he was too ipetent to make his wife suffer, so she didn''t dare

    to spend money casually? She would be happy every time others treated her.

    Well, if that was the case, as her husband, he should have a good self-criticism.

    "What are you talking about? We just came back to the HC City. It''s a treat. Of course I''d like to.

    Besides, I have a lot to talk with Andrew. "Alline didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She was always

    speechless because of Hiram.

    She wondered if she had gone too far to make him feel this way.

    "Besides, he wants to pay the bill. Why should I stop him? He has owed me a lot. What''s wrong with

    inviting me to a meal! "After thinking for a while, Alline couldn''t help but add. Everything in the Lou

    family was arranged by Celine and his children. Now he invited her to dinner, she could decide whether

    to ept or not. But this time, she had to go.

    After chatting with her for a while, Hiram found that there was nothing wrong with her mood, so he

    hurriedly hung up the phone. Since he had rested for a long time, now he had a lot of things to deal

    with. If it weren''t for the urgent call from Andrew, he really didn''t want to call her.

    After hanging up the phone, Alline went upstairs, took a shower, and dressed herself up. She

    remembered that Hiram was wearing a light blue windbreaker today, and she had changed the same

    color, which made them feel like a couple. Anyway, if she saw Colin, she would congratte him. And it

    would be great if he didn''t appear. Sometimes she had to let the Lou family know that she was still

    living a good life without them. She didn''t die five years ago, and she would live a better life five years

    As for her brother, she would find him one day, and they would reunite. But she didn''t understand why

    Andrew didn''t care about her brother five years ago, but now after she married to the Mo family, he took

    her brother away with great effort. Was he going to threaten her with her brother and do harm to the Mo

    family? But how could it be possible? She felt ridiculous for her idea.

    But she had no money or power. What did Andrew want from her? Thinking of this, Alline couldn''t help

    frowning. She always felt that Andrew had another motive, but she didn''t figure it out for the time being.

    Then, what was it?

 Chapter 156 A Family Feast (Part One)

    Chapter 156 A Family Feast (Part One)

    Soon, she changed her clothes and put on a light make-up in front of the mirror. She didn''t put on a

    make-up when she went out, and she learned it from Cathy. Cathy said that this unique make-up was

    the first mask for the women like them, which could cover their real emotions and themselves perfectly.

    Cathy often said that if you didn''t want others to see through you, the first tool you could use was your

    makeup, the second was your expressions, the third was your actions, and thest was your mentality.

    You had to put something in a certain ce into your heart, so that people couldn''t see your real self,

    even yourself. As long as you deceived yourself, it was easy to deceive others.

    So for so many years, only in private, Alline knew what kind of person Cathy was.

    In the Sexy Club, no one knew what kind of woman Cathy was. She was a little creepy, neat freak,

    super fond of beauty, and a littlezy. When she went out, she was a temptress, who fascinated

    everyone very much. At home, taking off her disguise, she was just a little woman who had grown up

    but had a very small heart. She liked to y, liked to make trouble, and liked to act like a spoiled child,

    but when she was furious, she looked horrible and could scold you from beginning to end without

    repeating any words. Thinking of Cathy, Alline smiled with satisfaction.

    She casually threw the lipstick back to the makeup box. She looked up at herself in the mirror. The

    makeup was perfect and neat. Then she stood up with satisfaction and walked downstairs unhurriedly

    in slippers. It was time to pick up her husband.

    She drove to the Mo group and called Hiram. He said that he would get off soon. When he arrived at

    the parking lot, he soon saw the car driven by Alline. It was a white RV, not very eye-catching, but at

    least very imposing, and a little amazing. Alline was leaning against the car, who was more amazing.

    In fact, Alline didn''t like makeup. When she first married into the Mo family, she used to do makeup

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    every day, but as time went by, she didn''t wear makeup anymore, which made him unable to see the

    amazing beauty of her makeup. To be honest, he liked her makeup. She was not only amazing, but

    also energetic and full of momentum, making people feel that they were fascinated by her. He hadn''t

    seen her make up for a long time, and he did miss it a little when he saw her today. His wife was so

    beautiful!

    Seeing that Hiram''s eyes were beautiful, Alline couldn''t help but whistle. She smiled happily and said,

    "Honey, it''s rare for me to pick you up. Why are you standing there all the time? Get in the car. I''ll be

    your driver today. "Then she opened the door for him and made a gesture of invitation.

    It was not until then that Hiram came to his senses. He came to her, held her waist and smiled, "It''s my

    honor. "

    His sudden approach made Alline a little ufortable. There was always a faint light fragrance on

    this man, not strong, but smelling good, which made her obsessed. She raised her lips and said, "Dear

    husband, is that for return? "

    "Well, then give me a kiss. "Before he got on the car, he kissed her and then sat in the passenger seat.

    They chatted andughed all the way to the best hotel in the HC City, the Four Seasons Hotel. This

    Four Seasons Hotel was the best hotel in the HC City. Generally, the people who came to have dinner

    were either rich or powerful. Back then, before something happened to Sandra, she would take Sven

    and her to have dinner here. However, she had never been here since five years ago. Now that she

    coulde here again, she wasplicated.

    Noticing her nervousness, Hiram couldn''t help but hold her hand. With a faint smile on her face, Alline

    felt better. When they arrived, all the members of the Lou family had arrived. They were Andrew,

    Celine, William and Nicole and they were well-dressed. It had to be said that all the members of the

    Lou family had a good look, including William and Nicole, who were as pretty as Alline except that

    Alline had an unforgettable charm, as if she could be seen at a nce among thousands of people and

    could never be forgotten. Her eyes were as bright as diamonds.

    "Hi, Hiram, Alline. You are here. Is there a traffic jam on the road? "Andrew saw them, and greeted

    them without any estrangement, as if they were father and daughter. "This is the only bad point of the

    HC City. It is easier to cause traffic jam at this moment! "

    "Fortunately, Alline is familiar with the road, so we were not blocked in the way. "Hiram reached out his

    hand and shook hands with Andrew lightly. Then he pulled Alline to sit on the main seat beside him.

    Seeing that everyone was still standing, he asked in confusion, "Why don''t you sit down, Mr. Andrew

    and Mrs. Celine? "Everyone''s face changed when they heard the titles.

    The smile on Andrew''s face suddenly darkened. After all, he was an experienced man, so he changed

    his expression so quickly. He then changed the subject and said lightly, "Hiram, you have been married

    to Alline for so long. I am your father-inw and you should call me dad! "

    Raising his eyebrows slightly, Hiram looked at Andrew indifferently, and the meaning behind it couldn''t

    be figured out. He suddenly rxed and smiled. "But I remember that my wife doesn''t seem to have

    the surname of Lou. "

    His words were full of doubts, surprise, embarrassment and a little mockery.

    When Andrew heard that, his face darkened even more. He didn''t expect that Hiram would be so

    arrogant. It seemed that Alline had spoken ill of him a lot in Hiram''s ears. Anyway, he was not close to

    his daughter, and he didn''t expect her to do anything for him. But he didn''t show it on his face, just as

    indifferent as before. Seeing that the atmosphere became cold, Celine quickly said, "OK! Let''s have a

    seat, and the dishes will be served soon. "

    Biting his lips lightly, Hiram didn''t say anything more and just drank the tea indifferently.

    All the people of the Lou family took their seats one by one. After a few words of reconciliation by

    Celine, the atmosphere finally eased a little. Moreover, William was also a good person in adjusting the

    atmosphere, so the atmosphere eased a lot for a while. With a calm expression on Celine''s face, she

    smiled softly. She said to Alline, who had never spoken since she came in, "Alline, you haven''t been

    home for a long time. I don''t remember what you like to eat, so I just ordered a few dishes. If you don''t

    like them, let''s add moreter! "

    "Don''t worry. I have not been picky about food for so many years. I can eat anything. Besides, the Four

    Seasons Hotel is the best hotel in the HC City, and the cooks are all first-rate. Of course I won''t be

    picky. Thank you, Mrs. Celine. "Sitting next to Hiram, although Alline was a little happy about what he

    said just now, she didn''t show it on her face.

    When Andrew heard this, his face turned pale again. Wasn''t she mocking him for kicking her out of the

    Lou family? How dare she say that? If it weren''t for her, how could something happen to Sandra and

    Sven? She was the only one who was fine. It was her fault. He frowned and was about to speak, but

    Celine patted his hand, indicating him to calm down, and said, "If you like it, you cane over at any

    time. Just charge the bill on the Lou family. "

 Chapter 157 A Family Feast (Part Two)

    Chapter 157 A Family Feast (Part Two)

    "Mrs. Celine, I''m not a member of the Lou family now. You have forced me to marry into the Mo family.

    In the future, Hiram will take care of my meal. Moreover, I will be uneasy after spending your money.

    "Said Alline with a faint smile, holding the teacup indifferently.

    It was awkward in an instant. All the members of the Lou family looked bad, especially Nicole. She

    nced at Alline coldly and said, "Alline, don''t go too far! "

    "Shut up! "Celine shouted at her. Nicole was dumbfounded. Her mother had always been nice to her

    and pitied her at home. Her mother had never said anything harsh to her. But today, her mother

    scolded her for the sake of Alline. She was furious!

    She blinked her eyes and said unwillingly, "Mom, how can you scold me for this woman? "

    "Shut up, Nicole! Do you hear me? "Celine was really angry. Nicole had to consider the asion when

    she got angry. Didn''t she know about the situation? Both Andrew and Hiram were sitting here.

    Reluctantly, Nicole shut her mouth, red at Alline and yed with her phone with her head down.

    With a gentle and approachable smile on her face, Celine eased and activated the room by a few

    words. As for William, he was also good at mediation, and he understood the meaning of the meal. He

    said to Hiram, who had been silent all the time, "Hiram, you''ve juste to the HC City. You may not

    know the characteristics of it. What Mom ordered today are all Alline''s favorite food. When you go back

    to the HC City, since we are rtives by marriage, we can take care of each other, right? "

    Then he pretended to look at Alline casually and indifferently for a moment. He looked carelessly, but

    there was an unprecedented admiration in his eyes. He just got a good news from the Sexy Club not

    long ago. He wanted to know what would happen if his sister knew this news.

    Of course, what he was more looking forward to was the reaction of Hiram. He squinted his eyes,

    which were a little cold. Unlike Alline''s, his eyes were phoenix eyes, but they were slender. When he

    smiled, he gave off a feminine feeling.

    However, Hiram was chatting indifferently with William. Hiram''s eyes were as gentle as before, but the

    coldness in them had never disappeared.

    When the dishes were about to be served, the door of the box was pushed away again. The person

    who came in was tall and handsome, clean and beautiful, with the warm windbreaker, which melted the

    coldness around him. But he paused when he saw Alline. He received a call from Nicole today, saying

    that it was a family dinner. Why was Alline here? And Hiram?

    When Nicole saw Colin, she stood upcently, took off his coat and hung it up. Then she held his

    hand and walked towards the table. Although Colin didn''t refuse or agree, his body had a faint refusal.

    Colin walked to the table and said lightly to Andrew, "Uncle Andrew, sorry I''mte. "

    "It doesn''t matter, Colin. Have a seat, please. "Andrew asked Colin to sit down. After Colin greeted

    everyone, his eyes fell on Alline again. But Alline didn''t raise her head. She lowered her head and said

    something to Hiram with an intimate look.

    Colin was arranged to sit next to Nicole. With a faint indifference in his eyes, he sat down obediently,

    pursing his thin lips and listening to Nicole carelessly. It was not until then that Andrew introduced,

    "Alline, this is your sister''s fianc¨¦, Colin. "Then he introduced Hiram to Colin.

    There was no joy or anger on Hiram''s face. He said lightly, "I have met Mr. Colin several times. "

    "Yes, we have met before. "Colin replied, but his eyes swept across Alline''s face. There was a hint of

    amazement in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything, and Alline seemed to look at him in surprise with a

    bitter smile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She didn''t expect that Colin would really decide to be with Nicole. Wasn''t he extremely annoyed with

    her before? Why did he suddenly change his mind? Alline couldn''t figure it out. In the past, she had

    known a little about Colin. He was very stubborn and wouldn''t overturn any decision he made. He

    hated her from the bottom of his heart. But why was he willing to be with her now? Was he forced? But

    it didn''t look like he was forced!

    If Colin was forced to do so, he would treat her even worse and would not be kind to Nicole at all.

    However, although Colin was still a little impatient today, he still followed her. Therefore, there was a

    strange feeling in this matter. Perhaps it was because Nicole sensed the inquisitive eyes of Alline that

    she raised the corners of her mouth to show her dissatisfaction.

    Alline shook her head and took a sip of tea, pretending that nothing had happened.

    Everyone was chatting casually. Everyone present was good at adjusting the atmosphere. In addition,

    to make today''s family dinner more lively, Celine had spared no effort to act, which was so fake that

    Alline couldn''t bear.

    Fortunately, the dishes were served soon. It was true that the dishes were Alline''s favorite. She didn''t

    expect that Celine was so thoughtful. But since half of the dishes were Alline''s favorite, was Celine

    fawning on her or acting? Alline squinted her eyes and took a look at Celine from the distance. But

    anyway, people''s taste always changed. As for whether Alline liked it or not, it was unknown. Alline

    casually put down the teacup in her hand. Before she picked up her chopsticks, Celine had picked up a

    piece of beef for her with a smile, but she did not appreciate it and refused. "Mrs. Celine, don''t bother.

    I''ll take care of myself. "

    Without getting annoyed, Celine continued to talk with a smile, "I haven''t had dinner with you for a long

    time. I can''t help but do this. Have a taste of the spareribs in this restaurant. They are very delicious.

    "Then she continued to pick up food for Alline. Although she was refused, she didn''t show any

    embarrassment on her face. Instead, she smiled calmly and didn''t feel ashamed. After all, Alline was

    still too young. Celine knew that now Andrew''s heart was softened and he nned to ept Alline to

    go back to the Lou family, but how could she do as he wished? She had been smiling with Alline tonight

    and said something soft, but in return, she got Alline''s cold and disgusting attitude, which only made

    Andrew feel that Alline was just making trouble.

    Therefore, his favorable impression of Alline would naturally be reduced, and at the same time, he

    would sympathize with her more. After all, she was the person who had nned to let Andrew drive

    Alline out of the Lou family. But after all Alline was his daughter. He was more or less concerned about

    her though he did not show it on his face.

    Andrew besides noticed the coldness on Alline''s face and said, "Alline, your aunt is picking up food for

    you. You should at least say thank you! "

    "Thank you? "Alline''s action of holding chopsticks paused for a moment, and a bright smile appeared in

    her eyes. "Dad, do you think she deserves the name? Besides, I can do it on my own. Does she need

    to pretend to be nice here? "

    When Celine heard this, her face turned pale. Her eyes were wide open and she said nothing. A

    strange look shed through William''s eyes, and the eyes of Colin, who was eating with his head down,

    darkened. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.

    As for Hiram, he smiled yfully and patted on Alline under the table, as if to say, "I''ll take the

    responsibility even if something happens." He had long disliked the attitude of the Lou family and had

    been dissatisfied with them for a long time. But he couldn''t vent his anger for her because of his

    identity, but if she really wanted to vent it, he would never stop her.

    Alline pinched his hands and looked at Celine with a cold smile, "So, Mrs. Celine, please don''t do these

    hypocritical things in front of me. I feel sick and impatient. Besides, how can you act so peacefully? At

    that time, you took away my father and killed my mother regardless of your years of friendship with my

    mother. You ruined my family. Do you really think that you treat me well from your heart now? Or do

    you think everyone is blind? "

    Her words were both sarcastic and hurtful, which made Celine embarrassed. All the actions that were

    meant to please her were defined as deliberate ttery. However, Andrew''s eyes narrowed

    imperceptibly. "How did you talk to Aunt like this, Alline? "

    "That''s right. Don''t go too far! It''s your honor that my mother is willing to treat you well. Do you need to

    make fun of her like this? Or didn''t your mother tell you that my mother and father were engaged first?

    "As soon as Nicole saw her mother''s tearful eyes, she immediately stood out to speak for her mother.

    Even if Celine scolded her, it was for her good. She was angry for a moment, but it didn''t mean that

    Alline could curse her mother at will.

    "Well..." Hearing that, Alline smiled coldly, and her beautiful eyes seemed to be filled with a faint sense

    of killing. Her eyes passed by Nicole casually and she said word by word, "Miss Nicole, please don''t

    talk nonsense before you figure out the truth. Ask your good mother, what happened at that time. Is she

    a mistress? Did she steal my mother''s husband? Ask her carefully and see if I say anything wrong.

    "

 Chapter 158 Who Is His First Wife And The Mistress (Part One)

    Chapter 158 Who Is His First Wife And The Mistress (Part One)

    Hearing that, Nicole was speechless. She was not very clear about what had happened in the past. Her

    mother had always told her the same thing, and the truth was also the same. Since the first time that

    Alline met her five years ago, she had been tit for tat with her. She had cursed her mother was a

    mistress, she was an illegitimate daughter, and said that they had destroyed her family. She would hate

    them all her life and torture them all her life. Both of them couldn''t live a peaceful life, so the

    rtionship between the two of them hadn''t been eased from the beginning.

    Nicole didn''t like Alline at the first sight, and Alline didn''t like her much either. As time went by, the

    conflict between the two people was formed. Not only because of her mother, but also because of the

    child''s mentality ofparing with each other since childhood. When Nicole was in her teens, she

    rarely saw Andrew. Even if Andrew asionally went to see them, he was sneaky. Therefore, many

    people said that she didn''t have a father, and Celine raised her two children and lived a hard life. When

    Nicole first saw Alline, she thought Alline was an arrogant princess. She had an impulse to look down

    upon her and her brother. Her eyes were full of disdain and disdain, so how could she be close to

    Alline.

    So the two of them gradually got used to this way of meeting each other. If they didn''t quarrel, they

    would feel sorry for the script carefully arranged by God. But there was one thing she knew, no matter

    how much her parents loved each other, the person her father married before was always Sandra, not

    Celine. Just because of this, people with a discerning eye could know at a nce who was the original

    wife and who was the mistress.

    For a moment, Nicole''s eyes turned red and he couldn''t say anything to refute, "Shut up! If you talk

    nonsense again, I''ll tear your mouth apart! She was so angry that she just scolded like a wild girl

    regardless of her image and etiquette.

    With a scornful sneer, Alline said, "Well, Miss Nicole, do you have nothing to say? You are still afraid to

    admit what I said. In fact, everyone knows that there is nothing that you dare not to admit. After all, Mrs.

    Celine has been working for her husband for so many years as a mistress. I feel sorry for her if Mr.

    Andrew doesn''t give her a reward. "

    Aaron''s eyes were round because of the heat. If it weren''t for the inappropriate asion, she would

    have torn Susan apart. On the other hand, the expression on Andrew''s face was not much better, and

    the other people''s expressions were different. Some were forbearing, some were depressed, some

    were unhappy, and some were angry. As for Mrs. Celine, she had been pursing her lips without making

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    a sound, keeping full of grievance. Hearing that, her pitiful appearance also changed. Her face was

    deathly pale, and even her body was trembling with anger. It was impossible for her not to hate Alline in

    front of her son, daughter and son-inw for she was being humiliated by Alline, but she could only

    endure it silently. She bit her lips and said in an aggrieved tone, "Alline, no matter what, your father and

    I really love each other. "

    "Yes, of course you really love each other. How good your rtionship was back then! Celine, you

    dumped Andrew once. If he didn''t be richter, would youe back to him? Alline said

    scornfully. She had always hated Lou family to the core, but she disdained them. She even didn''t want

    to get involved with them after she left Lou family years ago. But now they have provoked her. Her first

    important person was her brother, who was now in the hands of Celine. She called Celine many times,

    but she didn''t admit it and she even said she knew nothing about it. Sometimes, Alline thought she

    should award Celine a prize for her acting skills.

    The second important person in her heart was her mother. It was annoying for her to see Celine sitting

    beside Andrew happily. She really wanted to vent her anger for her mother, so that she could know that

    her daughter didn''t embarrass her.

    All of a sudden, Celine''s face turned deathly pale, as if she hadpletely lost her blood. At the same

    time, Andrew''s face also changed a few times with anger. Finally, he put down the bowl and chopsticks

    in a rage, heavily pounded on the table and said coldly, "Alline, are you done? I asked you to have

    dinner today, not to rake up the past! "

    Alline scoffed and said, "Mr. Andrew, since you have done everything, are you afraid that I will say

    something to you! "

    It was embarrassing and ufortable for Andrew. There was nowhere to vent his anger. He knew

    that in the past few years, Alline had been wronged, and he also felt guilty. After all, no matter how

    angry he was, Alline was still his daughter. There was no irreconcble hatred between the two.

    At that time, he was so angry that he drove her out of Lou family. Butter, he went to her, but Alline''s

    attitude was terrible. She could beat and scold her own father. Atst, he was dead hearted and

    asked why he did treat her daughter like this. He was only repentant and intended to take her back, but

    once the injury was done, it was difficult to recover. In addition, he was very busy, and Alline was

    stubborn, so in recent years, he had never pulled down his face to look for Alline. The rtionships of

    them were more weak, only hatred and hatred.

    "It was not what you thought. Aplicated look shed through Andrew''s eyes, but he took a deep

    breath and said in a low voice, "Apologize to your aunt now. "

    "Apologize? Do you think she deserves it? Mr. Andrew, please use your brain when you are dreaming. I

    can apologize to anyone in my life, but I won''t apologize to her. A woman who stole my father and

    ruined my life has no right to hear my apology. Don''t dream! Alline sneered at her rudely, especially

    when she saw Celine''s pitiful little face, she felt sick.

    How could there be such a pretentious woman in the world? Perhaps it was because she had been

    around Andrew for so many years, making him softhearted to her over and over again. If it weren''t for

    her, how could it be that Hiram and her fall from a hillside? If it weren''t for her, how could her brother be

    missing now? If it weren''t for her, how could her happy family be broken. If it weren''t for her, too many

    things wouldn''t have happened, so it was impossible for her not to hate Celine.

    "Alline! Look at yourself! You are not well-educated! Hearing this, Andrew couldn''t sit still anymore. He

    looked at Alline with hatred and anger. But Celine, who was aggrieved next to him, suddenly said,

    "Andrew, it''s okay. Alline''s right. I shouldn''t have agreed to marry you. It''s all my fault. I hurt my best

    friend and Alline. "

    Hearing what Celine said, his heart softened a little. He thought, looking at Celine''s attitude for so many

    years, and seeing that Alline was stubborn and did something wrong, he naturally cared more about

    Celine, and his apology to Alline was naturally less. He looked at Celine, patted on her hands,

    indicating that he would make a decision with her.

 Chapter 159 Who Is His First Wife And The Mistress (Part Two)

    Chapter 159 Who Is His First Wife And The Mistress (Part Two)

    Alline had been watching this scene coldly all the time. What a deep love between husband and wife!

    For so many years, Andrew had been infatuated with this woman. He had even driven her out of Lou

    family and let her marry Hiram as a trade. If it weren''t for all this, she wouldn''t be like this now, and her

    brother wouldn''t have been nowhere to be found. It was impossible that she didn''t me him. Alline

    shouted, "Celine, what you said today is right. It is you who hurt my mother, my brother and me. I won''t

    forgive you for the rest of my life, and you! "

    Then she stood up all of a sudden and walked out of the door. She couldn''t eat this meal anyway. She

    had nned to negotiate with Andrew and see how he would let her brother go. But when she saw

    Celine, she couldn''t bear it. The anger in her heart was burning like a volcano. She thought she could

    be rational, but she couldn''t.

    When Alline went out, Hiram stood up and looked at Andrew coldly, "I don''t care your family affair, but

    now Alline is my wife. If someone dares to bully her and make her unhappy, it will be equivalent to

    disgracing me. As for the consequences, you can think about it yourself. Besides, I warn you, hand

    over Sven as soon as possible, or I won''t just let it go! Then, after saying that, he stood up and chased

    after Alline without looking back.

    The people in the room looked at each other and didn''t understand what Hiram meant for a moment.

    Looking at Celine and their children, Andrew asked dully, "What''s wrong with Sven? What happened? "

    "No, nothing. How could something happen to Sven? He is still in the hospital. Celine quicklyforted

    him. Naturally, she prepared a set of words. After a while of persuasion, she dispelled Andrew''s doubts.

    Andrew thought of what had just happened, but he didn''t have the mood to eat. He thought that Alline

    and Hiram left and there was no need to stay here. He knew that Alline would not forgive him so easily,

    let alone let Lou family unite with Gu family. It was possible!

    William had been drinking tea quietly, as if what had happened just now had nothing to do with him.

    Seeing that everyone had left, he also stood up casually and said to Colin, "Shall we go together? "

    Nicole had already apanied Celine. Although Celine was very angry today, she didn''t lose her

    temper in public. She knew that she could only endure such kind of thing. Only Andrew felt that the

    more unreasonable Alline was, the more pitiful Celine was in his heart. She had nned for this for a

    long time, how could she lose everything in Lou family due to small mistakes. She wouldn''t give up

    without getting what she deserved.

    As for Alline, she was too young. She couldn''t stand it. Especially when she was closer to Andrew in

    front of Alline, she would burst outpletely and blurt out a series of words without thinking.

    Therefore, this round seemed to damage her reputation, but in fact, she won. As long as it didn''t take

    long, everything would be as she wished, as long as all the shares of Lou family were in her hands.

    She didn''t have to fawn on Alline anymore. Thinking of this, a cold light shed through her eyes.

    On the other hand, with a pale face due to anger, Nicole was still speaking ill of Alline indignantly,

    "Mom, look at that little bitch. How arrogant she is now. I really wanted to kill her just now. "

    "Don''t worry. There are many chances to get rid of her. As long as your father is on our side now, we

    won''t lose the game. Sometimes, we have to think about how to do things. Although Alline tried to be

    eloquent for a while, what she lost was the only sense of guilt in your father''s heart. Celine said

    meaningfully and taught her daughter how to behave herself in some things.

    Nicole nodded thoughtfully, "Mom, I know what you mean. "

    "That''s right. To deal with people like Alline, the best way is to restrain yourself with tenderness and

    calm control. Moreover, you are going to marry Colin soon. Colin is not like our family. Although his

    grandpa Sean has been abroad for many years, there are many rules. If you don''t insist on loving

    Colin, I really have never thought of marrying you him. Celine said with some sadness. She would

    rather Nicole marry an ordinary man than the Mu family. This gamested for too long. In the end, she

    was trapped in it and couldn''t get rid of it.

    "Mom, I just like Colin. I only want him. Speaking of Colin, Nicole sounded a little anxious. She would

    be engaged to Colin soon. She didn''t want anything wrong to happen at this time. She wanted to marry

    Colin for too long.

    She had beenpared with Alline for many years, and in the end, Colin still chose her, which was her

    ultimate goal. As long as Alline had something, she would try her best to take it away, including her

    love. Her Colin, Colin could only belong to her, her alone.

    "Don''t you care that Colin still loves Alline? Celine looked into her daughter''s determined eyes and

    asked.

    "He still loves Alline, but Alline is married. Besides, I have prepared a wonderful program for her, so

    that she will never have any fantasy about Colin in her life. Said Nicole triumphantly, with a hint of

    viciousness shing in her eyes. She really couldn''t wait to see the engagement daye as soon as

    possible.

    "What do you want? Celine looked at her daughter in confusion. Nicole had been spoiled by her since

    she was a child. Although Nicole would say something unpleasant to hear, she didn''t have many bad

    thoughts. This was the first time that she had seen the light of scheme in her daughter''s eyes, but it

    was too outstanding. Young people should keep a low profile. For example, she was Sandra''s best

    friend back then, but Sandra was cheated unknowingly by her and she robbed her husband. She had

    finally be famous Mrs. Lou, Mrs. Celine, and Sandra could do nothing but cry on the ground.

    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean. When Nicole met Celine''s inquisitive eyes, she nodded impolitely.

    The two looked at each other and smiled, as if they had a connection.

    On the other side, Andrew left angrily. There were only two people left in the room. One was William,

    and the other was Colin. Colin nced at William indifferently. He seemed to be indifferent to what

    happened today. When Nicole and Celine went out arm in arm, he just told his sister to take good care

    of his mother, but he had been sitting still.

    There was a terrible feeling in Colin''s eyes, but he didn''t show it on his face. He said indifferently,

    "Aren''t you surprised at what happened today? His tone seemed to be inquisitive and unpredictable.

    William put down the teacup in his hand. In fact, the tea had already been cold, and he had no interest

    in drinking it anymore. He just yed with the teacup unpredictable, "Aren''t you also not surprised??

    Mr. Colin. Wasn''t everything clear today? Alline hated his mother to the core. After all, she had been in

    a bad rtionship with Andrew for so many years. It was strange that they could finish the meal safely.

    Colin smiled and didn''t say anything more. Although he was not surprised, what happened today also

    touched him. He knew what kind of life Alline had in Lou family. No wonder she was forced to marry

    into Mo family. Everything was the idea of Lou family. Otherwise, she would have waited for him to

    Lou family destroyed Alline''s past years'' life, and now they destroyed the rest of her life. How could he

    let Lou family go so easily? He had been sitting there and watching. It was not because he didn''t want

    to care, but because he couldn''t. He was going to be engaged to Nicole. No matter how anxious he

    was, he couldn''t say a word for Alline on the face, or even help her. So he could watch Alline suffer,

    tears welled up in her eyes and saw that she was out of control. Although she said something cold, she

    always hurt herself before hurting others.

    ''What a silly girl!'' Why didn''t he take Alline with him when he left? If he had taken her with him, they

    wouldn''t have ended up like this, and there wouldn''t have been one more person named Hiram

    between them. Thinking of Hiram, a touch of coldness and hatred shed through his eyes, which were

    as fast as lightning breaking the sky.

    "I thought you would say something for auntie Celine. Colin said casually.

    "You didn''t say anything either, did you? William smiled gently, with a touch of feminine in his eyes.

    "After all, you are her son, and I''m just a son-inw who hasn''t been officially confirmed. Colin said.

    William nced at him and said, "As the saying goes, a son-inw is equal to half a son, and your

    marriage with Nicole is known to all in HC City. It''s excusable for you to say a few words today. What''s

    more, you didn''t mean to speak for my mother today, did you! You really care about someone else,

    right? My brother-inw to be. He lowered his voice deliberately.

    Colin twitched his mouth, raised his hand and flicked his sleeve, "William, you are really smart. He

    seemed to nod approvingly and stood up at the same time. He was as long as jade, clean and

    handsome, and as cold as an ordinary person. He took the coat beside unhurriedly. When he thought

    of the time when Nicole helped him hang his clothes just now, there was a slight imperceptible disgust

    between his eyebrows, but he finally suppressed the mood of the duster. After taking a few steps, he

    suddenly turned around unhurriedly, with a faint smile on his face. He said to William, who was ying

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    with the lighter, "But it seems that I have no reason to help Alline now. "

    After saying that, he left, leaving William alone with a yful smile. Then he casually took out a

    cigarette and lit it. As the cigarette floated in the air, he smiled and asked himself, "Really? "

    Unfortunately, no one answered him.

 Chapter 160 He Had To Marry Nicole (Part One)

    Chapter 160 He Had To Marry Nicole (Part One)

    In a short time, he was the only one left in the huge box. The dishes on the table were still as beautiful

    as before and the style was the same. Unfortunately, the original temperature had already been lost,

    just like the flowers that had been frozen overnight outside the window. They had no taste, no

    temperature and people didn''t have impulse to eat them again.

    The cigarette in William''s hand was casually ignited. The ashes scattered all over the ground. He

    slowly stood up and strolled to the window. He looked down at the scenery outside the window. The

    night outside the window was covered with a faintyer of mist by neon lights. It was thick and

    ambiguous, like a little star dust, blooming with many beautiful scenery. William slightly narrowed his

    eyes, and there was an unprecedented darkness in his beautiful eyes. ''Alline, I don''t know why, the

    more stubborn you are and unwilling to show weakness, the more interested I am in you, my good

    sister!''

    He didn''t know if Alline could remember the first time he saw her, but he couldn''t forget it all his life. At

    that time, Alline was only fifteen years old. A young girl slowly walked down the stairs, wearing a fiery

    red dress. Her eyebrows were delicate and beautiful. She was tall and her figure was slender. There

    was a careless disdain on her face, as if it was really embedded in her perfect little face, as if she was

    the only princess in the world, and the three of them were extremely humble mortals.

    At that time, Alline was so beautiful that he couldn''t take his eyes off her. He knew that she was her

    sister, a half sister. He wanted to show his kindness to her, but she pushed him away in disgust and

    said, "Don''t touch me! "

    The condescending disgust in her eyes made him unable to forget it all his life. Such a beautiful color

    seemed to be engraved in his heart.

    Alline, he kept repeating the name in his mind for a long time before he pressed the cigarette on the

    window and walked awayzily. For some reason, every time he was scolded, despised or looked

    down on by Alline, he had a special feeling.

    Nicole often said that sometimes he paid too much attention to Alline. She was his only sister. Of

    course William knew that Nicole was his sister for the rest of his life, but he couldn''t control himself,

    especially the way he looked at Alline.

    Every time he couldn''t see Alline, he would miss her, but when he saw her, he felt that the mockery and

    disdain in her eyes hurt him. It went on like this, but he was reluctant to let her go. He thought he must

    be sick. Since he saw the girl in a red dress five years ago, he had an indelible impression on her.

    He drove away and went to his usual ce. He felt that he had been depressed for a long time and

    needed to vent tonight.

    Alline left in a hurry. She walked very fast. She didn''t know why she was so sad after she avenged her

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    mother and brother. In fact, it was not that she hadn''tined for so many years. She hated

    Andrew. It was the first time that she left home five years ago. She had to pay the high medical

    expenses of her brother, and also had responsibility to take care of her brother. At the very beginning,

    she tried to sell her mother''s jewelry, but in the end, she was getting more and more poor. When she

    almost couldn''t afford the medical fees, she went to the Sexy Club and met Cathy. If it weren''t for

    Cathy, Alline would have been destroyed today. So thinking of this, she felt sad.

    In her heart, she always felt that it was a disaster for her. From the beginning, Celine came to her home

    with William and Nicole and asked Andrew to look for doctor for them. From then on, the bnced and

    happy family had never returned. Every time she woke up, she could hear her mother and father

    quarreling and swearing. For a long time, she was restless, afraid that one day she would lose her

    original happiness.

    And that day came soon. That night, everything waspletely ruined. Her mother was gone, and her

    brother was also seriously injured and unconscious. Maybe what Andrew cursed was right. Alline was a

    jinx, hurting her mother and brother. She had been ming Andrew, but in fact, it was not her fault. If it

    were not for her, her mother and brother would still be safe, and Andrew only aggravated the tragedy.

    "Alline -" finally, Hiram caught up with her at the gate of the hotel. Her face was very pale, not much

    better than that of Celine. Her body was trembling, and even her hands were sweating. Holding her

    arm, Hiram was too heartbroken to say anything. Looking at the red eyes of Alline, he tried his best to

    hold back his tears and said, "Alline, you didn''t wait for me. He was not ming her. He asked her so

    as if it was because they had separated and he caught up with her.

    It was not until then that Alline came to her senses. She looked at Hiram and said in a low voice, "I''m

    sorry. I just lost my temper. She was in a hurry to say what she had always wanted to say but making

    everyone in a bad mood.

    Most importantly, Hiram had heard about the scandal of Lou family, and Colin also knew it. In fact,

    Alline had not told anyone about it. It was the first time that she had not shown respect to Andrew and

    Celine in front of so many people. She had no choice but to endure it for five years. But when she saw

    the innocent and pitiful look of Celine in front of Andrew, she was angry. She was ying such a pitiful

    and delicate role in the past, she set her up and let Andrew drive her out of Lou family in a rage. If it

    weren''t for the fact that Celine stirred up the trouble behind, how could she and her brother Sven end

    up like this? But she didn''t n to stay at Lou family after Celine married her father.

    However, being driven out and moving out alone were two different concepts. Although she was

    unwilling to stay in that house, Celine shouldn''t have driven her out of her house with the help of

    Andrew.

    That was her home, and she couldn''t drive her out of here. That was why she was more resentful. She

    hated Celine more, and more resented that Andrew didn''t care about the rtionship between father

    and daughter. If he still had a little pity in his heart, he wouldn''t treat her like this today.

    "It''s okay. It''s good for you to vent your anger. Otherwise, you won''t be happy even if you keep it in your

    heart. I''d rather let others unhappy than you! Hiram held her cold hand and warmed her up.

    With red eyes, Alline threw herself into his arms and said, "Hiram, do you think I''m terrible? When she

    thought of what she looked like just now, she felt like she was not herself all of a sudden. All she could

    feel was overwhelming hatred.

    "I don''t think so. Honey, you''re the most beautiful woman in my heart no matter what kind of person

    you''re. Only when Hiram held her in his arms did he feel that he had lost her and found her again.

    When he chased after her just now, he was almost driven mad when he couldn''t find her. This girl was

    stubborn. Fortunately, he caught up with her, and fortunately, he found her.

 Chapter 181 Hiram Felt Jealous All Over. (Part One)

    Chapter 181 Hiram Felt Jealous All Over. (Part One)

    After saying that with a cold face, Hiram turned around and strode away without looking at Alline again.

    Being hit by the coldness in his eyes, Alline felt as if a knife was stabbing into her heart at once. It was

    the coldness that she had never seen before. Even a few yearster, when she thought of the gaze of

    Hiram, she still felt heartbroken, like a nightmare, pestering her endlessly!

    "Hiram, let me exin..." She wanted to chase after him, but a piercing pain came from the soles of her

    feet, making her fall to the ground all of a sudden. When she got up from the ground, he had already

    gone into the Mo Residence.

    At this moment, Colin squatted down and sighed, "Alline, if he cares about you, he will never leave you

    alone here. I''m the only one who really loves you in the world. Let''s get back together! "

    Alline raised her head and looked at Colin, as if he was strange to her at this moment. "Colin, are you

    happy now? "

    Colin was stunned and didn''t understand what she was talking about. "What do you mean? What you

    think makes me happy? I''ve been back for so long and I''ve never given up on you. Hiram has another

    woman in his heart. Why do you stay with him? "

    "What about you, Colin? Don''t you have any other woman in your heart? What''s the rtionship

    between you and Nicole? Do you really want me to break up with you and speak it out? "She was so

    angry that she vented her anger on Colin. She was really sad. Moreover, Colin disappointed her today.

    She could not calm down. She took a deep breath. Suddenly, her heart ached, and there were

    disappointments in her eyes. She looked away and said coldly, "Colin, I''m tired. Please leave. If there is

    nothing important, please don''te to me again! "

    "You... You treat me like this for a man who doesn''t love you at all? "Colin looked at her in disbelief.

    "Colin, I love him and he loves me, too. We love each other very much now and I''m very happy. In the

    past, when I got married, I didn''t abide by our agreement, but you also didn''t keep our love! "After that,

    she gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. Then she turned around and entered the Mo Residence

    without looking at Colin again.

    When Colin looked at the stubborn figure, the coldness in his eyes became deeper and deeper. ''Alline,

    you love Hiram. How dare you love him? You have said that you only love me in your life. What about

    now? How can you betray our love?

    I won''t let you be with Hiram. You are mine. You are only mine!''

    After returning to the Mo Residence, Alline felt a sharp pain in her feet. She wiped the cold sweat on

    her forehead and knocked on the door of the study. "Hiram, can Ie in? "

    "Come in, please! "Hiram said casually. Then he realized what he had done and pretended to be busy.

    After Alline entered the study, he didn''t even raise his head but just stared at theputer screen,

    which was densely packed with data. But he didn''t look carefully. Before Alline could speak, he called

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Jenny directly. When the phone was connected, he said directly, "Jenny, bring me the files of the

    international meeting tonight! "

    Staring at the phone, Jenny doubted if she had heard it wrong. After hesitating for a while, she said,

    "Mr. Hiram, the meeting is scheduled on the evening of the day after tomorrow. I haven''t sorted them

    out yet. How about I give them to you tomorrow? "

    "Give me the documents now! "Then he hung up the phone without demur. He knew that Jenny hadn''t

    sorted out the documents, but he was angry and didn''t want to face Alline, so he pretended to be busy

    with business.

    He knew that Alline would exin, but he didn''t want to hear it. There was nothing wrong with his eyes.

    What he saw just now was not an illusion, and even Colin said that, "Didn''t you say that Hiram wouldn''t

    If he didn''te back, it was self-evident what would happen next. It was not the first time that he had

    wondered if she wanted to be with Colin again and if she nned to divorce. These questions popped

    out one after another, and filled his mind. He forced himself to calm down, but it waspletely

    useless. He couldn''t help thinking that. It was impossible for a man to be indifferent when he saw his

    wife be intimate with her first love. He felt that he had been gentle enough to beat Colin today!

    He should kill Colin and let Colin stop thinking about his wife. Colin was about to marry, but he still

    seduced other women. How shameless he was! How could there be such an evil man in the world!

    Hiram soaked himself in the jealousy bucket, and felt jealous all over!

    "Hiram, can we have a talk? "Alline also saw Hiram''s terrible look. She knew that he was unhappy

    when he saw what had happened just now, but it was Colin who forced her. She had never thought of

    kissing him or even getting back together with him!

    However, it was a misunderstanding. She had to make it clear, or she and Hiram would have any

    conflict again! So as soon as she came back home, she didn''t have time to go back to her room to

    change her clothes but went straight to the study, trying to make it clear to Hiram that she loved him.

    She didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings between them because of Colin. After all, she broke

    up with Colin decisively. She was now his wife, and she didn''t want irrelevant people to destroy her

    rtionship with him.

    "No, I don''t have time! I''m going to have an international meeting. Please go out now! "Hiram refused

    directly and stared at theputer screen carefully, pretending to be extremely busy.

    She knew that sometimes Hiram was a little stubborn and unreasonable. No matter how hard she tried,

    he would never change his mind, so she directly said, "Then you go ahead with your work first. We will

    talk about it after you finish it. But, Hiram, what I want to say is that I have nothing to do with Colin. I

    have already broken up with him! "

    Hiram felt sadder. ''You have nothing to do with Colin? Then why do you still hug each other in the

    street?'' If he didn''te back in time, would she leave with Colin? So he snorted coldly to show that

    he had heard it.

    However, it was not easy for Hiram to forgive her who had made a mistake. He waited for Alline''s

    exnation. He wanted her to make it clear. Maybe he would consider forgiving her. But Hiram was

    disappointed, because after saying that, Alline directly left the study and depressed him.

    ''Where''s your apology? Where''s your sincerity? Why are you so confident after doing something

    wrong?''

    He was so angry that he almost smashed hisputer. How could she do this to him? She was too

    excessive and unreasonable. He should not talk to her for three days. No, three days were too short.

    He should ignore her for a week! So he could punish her for her arrogance, and for the fact that she

    didn''t please the man who was jealous!

    Hiram was upset. At the same time, Alline was busy cooking in the kitchen. She knew that it was her

    fault for what happened today. It was her carelessness that made Colin seed. It was inevitable for

    Hiram to be angry, but she had never thought of betraying him. When she first married him, she had

    never thought of cheating on him. Now she was closer to him, so it was impossible for her to betray

    him. She had loved Colin before, but now her love for Colin had been worn out and could never be

    restored.

 Chapter 182 Hiram Felt Jealous All Over. (Part Two)

    Chapter 182 Hiram Felt Jealous All Over. (Part Two)

    But she knew that sometimes when Hiram was angry, she had to be the one who gave in. If she kept

    quarreling with him, they might have to fight against each other. After a fight, they might get back

    together, or get worse. Hiram was capable to piss her off. So she chose to give in and treated him a

    meal!

    The ingredients in the kitchen were well prepared every day. Seeing here in, the cook stopped her

    in panic. "Mrs. Mo, you''re in the kitchen today. What do you want to eat? Tell me and I''ll make it for you!

    "

    With a faint smile, Alline pursed her lips and took a deep breath. "I''m free today, so I want to cook a few

    dishes for Hiram. You can get some rest tonight! "

    "How about I help you? "The cook was still hesitating. After all, she was a servant of the Mo Residence.

    How could she go to rest, leaving Alline cooking in the kitchen? So she was hesitating.

    "I could handle it. Trust me, Mr. Hiram won''t be starve tonight! "Said Alline with a sigh.

    "But, Mrs. Mo, how can I ask you to cook? Please let me help you here! "The cook was also in a

    dilemma. Although she knew that Alline was good at cooking, she was a servant. How could she leave

    Alline doing everything?

    Noticing that she was sweating, Alline said, "Okay, please prepare some fish, pickled cabbage, beef,

    potato, spareribs, pickled pepper and pineapple for me! "

    Hearing what she said, the cook was stunned, but master''s appetite was really unpredictable. Maybe

    Alline liked to eat something sour tonight, so she went to prepare quickly. In less than ten minutes, the

    food ordered was delivered to Alline, which arouse her admiration to the cook. She nodded, indicating

    that the cook could go out and have a rest.

    Alline got down to her business at once. She knew that Hiram was jealous this moment. She took it for

    granted, but they had been married for a long time. It was too much for them to quarrel with each other

    because of her ex-boyfriend. She was getting angrier and angrier, so she decided to cook something

    sour tonight. Of course, pickled fish was essential. Hiram didn''t like spicy food before. After being with

    Alline for a period of time, he could eat a little spicy food, especially spicy boiled fish, but he didn''t like

    pickled fish very much. Therefore, in order to mock him, Alline decided to cook pickled fish!

    ''Aren''t you jealous? Aren''t you sour? Then I''ll make the pickled fish for you so that you can enjoy the

    sour tonight!'' The fish prepared by the cook was well sliced. It seemed that the cook knew what she

    was going to cook just judging from the seasonings Alline needed. Alline pickled the fish first, and then

    began to deal with the beef. She was going to make beef with pickled pepper, which was spicy and

    sour, and sour and sweet spareribs. All three main dishes were sour.

    After that, Alline began to cook. It was said that the woman who was cooking was very gentle and

    emotional, and she was very charming when she was serious about cooking. In the past, when Hiram

    came back home early after work, he wouldzily leaned against the door to watch her cooking. And he

    would tease her and say sweet words, which made their love increase. At this moment, since Hiram

    was not here, she directly cut the pepper and began to deal with some necessary side dishes, such as

    scallion, ginger slice, oil, and peppers!

    Although the cook was not good at cooking Sichuan cuisine, there were always a lot of seasonings that

    should be used. Sometimes when Alline was hungry, she would go to the kitchen to cook by herself, so

    the seasonings were well prepared. Then she could eat whenever she wanted.

    After everything was done, Alline looked at the dishes on the table with satisfaction. She knew that they

    must be very sour even without tasted. Especially when she made the pickled fish, she had added

    much vinegar. She washed her hands and motioned the cook to ask Hiram toe downstairs for

    dinner! However, the cook came down soon and said that Mr. Hiram was not hungry yet and would eat

    ''Are you still mad at me?'' Squinting her eyes, she knew that Mr. Hiram was going to be arrogant to the

    end. She sneered and thought, ''It seems that he is going to eat pickled fish for half a month.'' She made

    a phone call directly and said in a cold tone, "Hiram, if you don''te downstairs for dinner, I will go to

    find Colin and have dinner with him right away! "

    Then she hung up the phone. In less than two minutes, Hiram came downstairs steadily. He nced at

    Alline and sat straight at the table without saying anything. But when he saw the dishes on the table,

    the corners of his eyes twitched imperceptibly.

    Needless to say, the dishes were prepared by Alline. Hiram sat down with an indifferent look. After

    Alline served him a bowl of rice, she said in a calm tone, "Someone was jealous indiscriminately today.

    He didn''t even make it clear and directly pulled a long face. We don''t eat anything tonight. Let''s just eat

    the sour food! What do you think, Mr. Hiram? "

    "Whatever! "ncing at her, he saw her cold face and then answered weakly.

    He was sure that Alline did it on purpose. She didn''t want him to be jealous, but she didn''t understand

    that she did something wrong first. Instead, she med him first. This meal was really sour and spicy,

    which made Hiram very ufortable. He wanted to have some soup, but the soup was also sour!

    ''Damn it! It''s killing me!

    Alline, you are so cruel!'' The meal made him sick. Before he stopped eating, he heard the light voice of

    Alline, "What''s wrong, Mr. Hiram? Don''t you like them? "

    "Yes, they are delicious. But I have no appetite today." Said Hiram hesitantly.

    "Oh, I have thought you were not feeling well. It turns out that you have no appetite. Then you should

    eat more sour food. Come on, have a taste of the pickled cabbages. I brought them from my uncle''s

    house. They tastes absolutely authentic. I am sure you will never forget them! "Alline gave him some

    pickle vegetables and looked at him with a faint smile. It seemed that she was saying, "If you don''t

    finish them today, I''ll kill you!"

    At this moment, Jenny came with some documents. Seeing that it was Jenny, Alline greeted her

    warmly, "Jenny, have you had dinner yet? We have prepared a lot of dishes today. Come and have

    dinner with us! "

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Jenny hesitated. She knew that the Mo family had strict rules. Generally speaking, it was rare for her to

    have dinner with the Mo family.

    However, Hiram cast a nce at her and said, "Come and have a seat! "

    Jenny sat down in fear. She felt something was wrong. However, looking at the dishes on the table, she

    couldn''t help but swallow her slobber. She hadn''t eaten Sichuan cuisine for a long time. She was fond

    of it!

    The cook filled a bowl of rice for her. After tasting, Jenny felt them authentic. They were definitely not

    cooked by the cook because the cook was good at Cantonese cuisine. She asked Alline, "Mrs. Mo, did

    you cook these? "She didn''t know whether Alline was a good cook or not. But now, except for the cook,

    if she didn''t cook them, did Mr. Hiram cook them? It was known to all that he never went to the kitchen.

    "How do they taste? Are they delicious? "After saying that, Alline nced at Hiram on purpose.

    Hearing that, Hiram''s face darkened. ''Just smile to others, but not to me. She must do it on purpose!''

    Not knowing what was going on between them, Jenny praised, "Oh my god, Mrs. Mo, you did cook

    them today. They''re so delicious. Can Ie to have a meal from time to time? "

    "Of course you can. I will cook pickled fish for you every day. I''ll go to my uncle''s house to get another

    jar of pickled vegetables. Although my aunt is not good at cooking, she is good at making pickled

    vegetables. They''re sour and crisp enough! "Looking at Jenny gobbling, Alline said lightly. It was good

    to have someone who appreciated her food, unlike someone who disliked them!

    Hiram widened his eyes. It was impossible toe to the Mo Residence for dinner again! Moreover,

    Alline didn''t cook for him every day. How could Jenny be so lucky?

    It was not easy for them to finish the meal. Jenny was satisfied with the food, and so was Alline. Only

    Hiram felt that his mouth was sour and spicy after dinner, and his thin lips were pain. But he still kept a

    cold face and didn''t say a word, letting Alline and Jenny talk andugh.

    After dinner, he called Jenny to the study. When he went back to the study, he took a bottle of water

    from the fridge. He drank more than half a bottle, and then he feltfortable.

    How could Alline torture him like this?

 Chapter 183 Alline, How Can I Trust You For What You Have Done (Part One)

    Chapter 183 Alline, How Can I Trust You For What You Have Done (Part One)

    Looking at the look of Hiram, Jenny thought uneasily, ''What''s wrong with him tonight?'' What happened

    to him? Jenny couldn''t help but ask him, "Mr. Hiram, why is the meeting ahead of schedule? "

    After throwing the bottle in his hand into the trash can, Hiram spat out three words crossly, "I''m willing

    to! "In fact, he didn''t have anything to say at all. He said it to Alline on purpose. Obviously, it was

    impossible for him to be in a good mood at the moment. He tried his best to calm himself down. After

    taking over the document handed over by Jenny, Hiram casually nced at it and casually threw it on

    the table, "By the way, has Celine done anything unexpected recently? "

    Since Celine nned to kill Allinest time, he had been very concerned about Alline''s safety, so he

    asked Jenny to keep an eye on Celine. He was afraid that something would happen to Alline again. He

    couldn''t bear such a disaster once, and he had to be crazy next time!

    "Jacob has been keeping an eye on her. He said that there was nothing unexpected for the time being.

    If anything happened, he would warn us in advance! Jenny said calmly. Suddenly, he remembered

    what Jacob had said today. With a serious look in her eyes, he said, "By the way, Mr. Hiram, I have

    some clues about thest time when the bidding was destroyed! You couldn''t figure out who was

    behind all this! "

    Hiram''s eyes were as deep red as the dark fire in the hell. He said in a calm tone, "It''s Chester, right? "

    "Mr. Hiram, did you know it was him from the very beginning? Jenny was a little surprised, he didn''t

    hide the surprise in his eyes. Last time, Hiram took the me alone and was scolded by Ryan without

    any exnation. It turned out that Hiram had already known that it was Mr. Chester who did it! But after

    what he did, did he also want to take thend? But now that Hiram had left Mo family, was the ambition

    of Chester too big to amodate his brother? Thinking of this possibility, Jenny couldn''t help

    clenching his fists.

    Without answering his question, Hiram said, "After all, he is also a member of our Mo family. There is

    no difference whether when the case is in the hands of the Gu group or him. I just didn''t expect that the

    current ability of Chester can''t be ignored! "

    "Mr. Hiram, what are we going to do next? Jenny asked nervously.

    "Just give up that case. I heard from Ryan that there are some big movements in the military

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    department recently, so we won''t take over the new project for the time being. Besides, I remember that

    we have several projects that are enough for us to do nothing else! Hiram said in a t tone. After a

    pause, he thought for a while and said, "By the way, I n to reopen a designpanyter! "

    "Mr. Hiram, why do you suddenly have such an idea? Jenny looked at him in surprise. He hadn''t heard

    that from Hiram before.

    After thinking for a while, Hiram said slowly, "I had thought it a long time ago, but the time was not ripe.

    Moreover, the main industry of the Mo group is design, so it''s impossible for me topete with the Mo

    group for business. But now, I don''t think that Alline has anything to do at home. Her real interest is in

    this area. I have always had an idea to open a private custom-made shop for her, so that she can enjoy

    it. But she is still young and doesn''t have much work experience. If I dare to open such a shop, she will

    be very tired at the beginning, so I n to open apany first and hire several famous designers to

    let her practice in it. When the time is appropriate, I will help her open such a shop. She will definitely

    like it very much! "

    "Mr. Hiram, since Mrs. Alline is talented, why don''t you keep her in the Mo group? The Mo group is full

    of talents, which is the most important for the growth of her. Jenny murmured.

    Hearing this, Hiram shook his head and said, "I know, but I don''t want her to suffer. Although the Mo

    group has a lot of talents, I''m sure that Alline won''t work in the Mo group as my wife. On the contrary,

    because of me, some people won''t let her get through it. So I decided to leave the Mo group. On the

    one hand, I broke off some people''s thoughts, on the other hand, I wanted tofort someone. Of

    course, what''s more, I don''t want Alline to get involved in the big trouble of Mo family. "

    After a pause, Hiram turned on theputer and skinned at the information on it. Then he began to

    ask Jenny toe over. In a different tone, he said, "You have eaten the food cooked by my wife

    tonight. You''d bettere to work! "

    Jenny licked his lips and said, "Mr. Hiram, can Ie here often to have meals if I have a chance in

    the future? "

    "Are you courting death? As soon as Hiram squinted his eyes, it seemed that there was a knife was

    stabbed at Jenny''s back, which made him shiver. He shook his head with hesitation. ''s, how could

    Mr. Hiram be a ve to his wife? He likes Mrs. Alline so much. Does Mrs. Alline really know that?''

    After the two went upstairs, Alline took out the dessert she made and sat on the sofa to enjoy it slowly.

    After eating the dessert, she felt that the burning in her mouth slowly faded a little. The corner of her

    mouth hurt by Colin''s bite, which made her hiss. In fact, she had been enduring it, but she didn''t say a

    word. When Hiram and Jenny went upstairs, she frowned in pain and held the dessert. She drank it

    regardless of her image. Wow, it was so delicious. That man must be bored to death now. He deserved

    it! It was his fault. Hiram was jealous!

    When Alline was free, she began to clean up the old things. She almost cleaned the whole room at the

    end. When she stopped and was going to take a bath in the bathroom, she suddenly saw a small box

    in the drawer. Out of curiosity, she took out the old wooden box, which was not exquisite, and even

    some ces fell off the paint. However, she cherished it and reluctant to throw it away. It was not a

    valuable thing. It was not very precious. Because it''s left by her mother, so Alline cherished it more.

    Even when life was hard for her, she didn''t sell these things. She opened the small box and picked up

    the previous small things. From time to time, there was a touch of gentle on her lips. There was a small

    ne made by her mother, carved her name on it, there was a delicate bracelet, which was made of

    pure silver. It was carved withplicated carvings. There were also a pair of small dolls. Her brother

    had one, and she also had one. The Pearl White Ear beads were extremely delicate. They are all left

    by her mother Sandra. Suddenly, Alline noticed a silver ring.

    As time went by, the silver ring shone with a faint luster. There was a small diamond on it, bright but not

    eye-catching. In the soft light, it emitted the faint luster. Alline was stunned and suddenly remembered

    where the ring came from!

    After talking with Jenny for half a night, Hiram didn''t want to go upstairs. He wandered around in the

    living room downstairs for a while and looked at the phone of Alline. He didn''t check her call records.

    He knew that the two of them had to trust each other. If they didn''t trust each other, their marriage was

    going to end.

 Chapter 184 Alline, How Can I Trust You For What You Have Done (Part Two)

    Chapter 184 Alline, How Can I Trust You For What You Have Done (Part Two)

    He thought a lot. Atst, it was toote. He estimated that Alline should have gone to bed, so he slowly

    prepared to go upstairs.

    When he was walking, he counted the steps, one, two, and each of them made him feel a little sad. In

    fact, what happened today was clearly wrong by Alline, but why did he feel a little guilty? It should be

    because he was jealous too much tonight. Not to mention the dishes cooked by Alline, he felt terrible.

    Now he took a breath, he could feel the stronger vors of the food he just ate!

    While thinking, Hiram was indignant. When he went upstairs and took a turn, the mobile in his hand

    phone suddenly rang. He shook his hand and answered the phone for no reason.

    "Alline? Did you sleep? Colin''s voice came from the other end of the line.

    Hearing that, the expression on Hiram''s face changed all of a sudden. He hung up the phone casually.

    This shameless man dared to call his wife in the middle of the night. Did Colin think that he was dead?

    He was still alive! He felt as if he was pressing something on his chest. Holding the phone in his hand,

    he wanted to smash it against the wall, but when he thought that it was Alline''s phone, if she knew that

    he answered her phone, she might be unhappy. He couldn''t bear it anymore, so he punched the wall

    directly.

    Although there was no blood, it really hurt. Hiram gritted his teeth and his eyes were as fierce as

    wolves. He wished he could beat that bastard Colin through the phone. Finally, he endured and warned

    himself to believe in Alline and try to believe her.

    However, before he calmed himself down, another message came in. In the blink of an eye, Hiram saw

    the content of the message. It was from the number just now, "Alline, I''m sorry, I woke you up sote.

    I''ve been worried about whether Hiram has done anything to you. Are you okay now? I''m worried about

    you. See the letter and reply to me as soon as possible.

    Look, how much he cared about her and how intimate he was. This woman didn''t take him as her

    husband at all, and the mes of fury in the bottom of his heart instantly lit up. Hiram couldn''t help but

    push the door of the bedroom open angrily and was about to get even with Alline. He wanted to ask

    what was going on. Did she still have connections with Colin privately? Did she betray him? Did she

    really not want to live with him?

    He had warned her before, but she didn''t hear it, did she!

    Anger was ignited in an instant. Hiram almost forgot that every time he got angry, it was because of

    Alline, because he couldn''t bear that his wife was still thinking about another man and kept in touch

    with other men, especially this man, Colin. Alline had loved him so deeply that she chose to give him

    up again and again, so he couldn''t stand it, really couldn''t stand it!

    In fact, Alline hadn''t fallen asleep yet. She was ying with the ring in her hand, and a trace of

    confusion appeared in her eyes, as if she had returned to the youth of the past. The past time had

    finally became her memory and couldn''te back no matter what.

    However, some things would eventually change, such as her rtionship with Colin, Colin''s thoughts...

    She thought for a while and found that she couldn''t keep the ring. Then she felt a gust of wind blowing

    in from outside. In a rage, Hiram came in and saw the expression of Alline staring at the ring. It was

    obvious that she was thinking about something, a memory. He had never seen such a gentle

    expression on her face before. She was missing Colin. She was thinking about him. The scene that

    Hiram ran into them outside Mo Residence in the afternoon shed into his mind without demur. His

    heart seemed to be torn apart. Jealousy and all kinds of emotions rolled in the bottom of his heart, and

    the anger in his eyes instantly rose. He almost couldn''t control himself and grabbed the ring from

    Alline''s hand. He asked coldly, "Who gave this ring to you? "

    Without thinking too much, Hiram was sure that the ring was sent by Colin. Alline met with Colin today,

    she had this ring in her hand. If it wasn''t sent by Colin, who else could it be? Hiram had never been so

    sober at this moment. He carefully looked at the ring, and found that it was as bright as new, and there

    was a small word ''Colin'' carved in the ring. Needless to say, there must be another ring in Colin''s.

    There must be a word ''Alline'' carved on the face. It was a couple''s ring. Although it was not expensive,

    it was exquisite.

    Before Alline could react, the ring was taken away by Hiram, she shouted, "What the hell are you

    doing, Hiram? "

    With a sneer, Hiram yed with the ring in his hand and sneered, "Not bad. The ring was sent by Colin,

    right? Tell me, how long have you rekindled your rtionship with him? Are you going to divorce me

    and get back together with him? Unfortunately, you forgot that your dear ex had engaged with your half

    sister yesterday. Alline, are you willing to be his mistress? "

    His words were full of contempt, coldness, and anger. His bright eyes were now full of anger, rising and

    falling in his ck eyes, like the waves in the deep sea, swaying.

    Alline stared at him and didn''t say anything, but her chest rose and fell because of anger, "Hiram, don''t

    you trust me so much? "

    "Trust you? Hiram asked coldly, it seemed that he smiled slightly, the rage in his eyes were ming,"

    Alline, how can I trust you for what you do? You just flirted with your old lover outside our house during

    the day, and tonight you miss the love token he gave you in our room. How can I believe you? "

    The fire in his eyes burst out of the red magma, and the cold light directly corroded Alline''s heart. She

    felt a pain in her heart, and what Hiram said was like a knife stabbing directly into her heart.

    Looking at her sad face, Hiram felt extremely happy, but the anger in his eyes did not decrease a little.

    He raised the phone with one hand, and his tone was with a trace of ridicule and contempt, which

    made people feel chilly, "Besides, do you want to know what your old lover has sent you? He is worried

    about your safety. Do you want to call him to calm down his worries? "

    Alline raised her hand and pping him, Hiram tilted his head. She shouted angrily, "Hiram, who allows

    you to touch my phone! In fact, she was also very angry. She admitted that she was wrong about what

    happened today, so she just tried to find a way to apologize to him. She thought that the two of them

    could calm down and have a good talk!

    However, as soon as he entered the room, he robbed her things without a word, and what he said was

    full of sarcasm. How could she stand it!

    With a cruel smile on his face, Hiram continued, "How could I know that you have contact with your old

    lover if I didn''t touch your phone? Alline, I love you so much, how can you do this to me?" I told you that

    you broke up with Colin after you married me. But you cheated on me at the door of my house. Alline,

    why the fuck are you such a bitch? Do you have to be with your ex-boyfriend? "

    The expression on Alline''s face was even more terrible than that on Hiram''s. Those words stabbed into

    her heart word by word, and at the same time, he sprinkled salt on her wound. It hurt so much. She

    opened her eyes wide, as if she could not believe what she had heard. She seemed to be still doubting

    whether she had misheard. Those cruel words, like a bullet, quickly and urately shot her, making

    her unable to fight back, she staggered a step back andughed sadly. She said in a vindictive tone,

    "Yes, I have been with Colin for a long time. Haven''t you noticed that I never love you? Even if I sleep

    on the same bed with you every day that can''t stop the fact that I love Colin. I only love him in my life.

    Are you satisfied? "

    Her heart was as dry as a boundless desert without any grass. She had thought that she would have a

    happy and happy life with Hiram without Colin, but now, the reality was so merciless.

    She felt painful not because of the harsh words of Hiram, but also because this man did not believe

    her. He did not believe her, nor did he listen to her words. He directly made a conclusion and

    sentenced her to death.

    If they didn''t trust each other at all, what was the point for them to go on? There was no trust between

    them. Hiram promised her that he would believe her at any time. But did he believe her? Did he trust

    her at all? No, he never believed her! Never!

    "You bitch! I''ll kill you! Hiram was so angry that he had no reason at all. What''s more, after hearing

    what Alline said, he had no reason at all, leaving only overwhelming jealousy.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    How could a person have such terrible jealousy? He wished he could break Alline''s wings and ask her

    to stay with him. He didn''t want her to look at other men and only he could see her beauty.

    He stepped forward, the ring and the phone in his hand fell to the ground at the same time. He

    withdrew his big palm and knocked directly on the neck of Alline. He lifted her up with great strength.

    Alline''s face was very pale, almost like the snow in winter, without any color. Except for her ck eyes,

    which were full of grief and sadness, despair and indifference. His words were as cold as ice, piercing

    through her ears, "Alline, I have said that if you dare to betray me again, I will make your life worse

    than death! "

    With her eyes closed, a faint smile unexpectedly appeared on her face. Alline took a deep breath,

    grabbed his arms with both hands, and tried to make him let go, "Hiram, one day, you will regret

    treating me like this! One day, you will know what you have done wrong! "

 Chapter 185 Will I Really Forget You One Day (Part One)

    Chapter 185 Will I Really Forget You One Day (Part One)

    The coldness in her eyes made Hiram''s heart tremble. He loosened his big hand and Alline fell to the

    ground awkwardly. She coughed hard to suppress her breath. Hiram looked at her red face, which was

    totally different from her pale face just now, all kinds of emotions rolled over in a moment. He said

    almost subconsciously, "Alline, don''t argue. If you are not with Colin, he wouldn''t have said that today.

    He even sent a message to care about you in the middle of the night! "

    Alline didn''t say anything. He had condemned her. What else could she say? But she didn''t expect that

    Colin would be more ruthless than she thought. After a while, when she recovered, she picked up the

    phone on the ground and found the message.

    Her heart suddenly ached. Colin knew her rtionship with Hiram, and he deliberately misled Hiram

    like this. Did he really want to see her break up with Hiram? She stared at the message for two

    seconds and deleted it directly. The ring on the ground had already rolled on the ground. She looked

    for it for a long time before she found it. She put it in her pocket and said calmly, "Hiram, we two should

    calm down for a while! Then, she turned around and walked out of the bedroom with her small box.

    After Alline left, the warm bedroom was empty all of a sudden. Hiram opened his mouth, but in the end,

    he didn''t say anything more hurtful. He didn''t know why he couldn''t say anything at that moment.

    That night, the two of them were both awake. Alline slept in the guest room for the whole night, and

    Hiram stayed alone in the master bedroom for the same night. After dawn, before going to work, Hiram

    habitually wanted to say hello to Alline, but found that she did note down.

    He hesitated for a moment. He had nned to ask the cook to wake her up for breakfast. Thinking of

    the cold war between the twost night, he gave up that idea. He thought that it was not his fault. Why

    did he lower his head first? He was waiting for Alline to apologize.

    However, after he came back in the evening, Alline didn''t go downstairs. She stayed in the guest room

    for the whole day. When Hiram entered, she sat on the bed with her legs crossed and held the box

    tightly in her arms, without saying a word.

    She just sat there for a whole day. She thought for a long time that she couldn''t go on like this. She had

    to find something to do, or she would go crazy sooner orter. It was not her, but also by Hiram. She

    called Cathy and asked her toe out for dinner tonight. The two of them would meet in a Korean

    barbecue restaurant.

    Cathy said in a sweet voice on the phone that she had been craving for barbecue recently. Every time

    she went out to eat with Austin, that guy would always be amazed at her amazing appetite, which

    made her, a beautiful woman, feel embarrassed to eat to full every time in front of a man. It was really a

    little life-threatening, which was the most painful thing for a foodie.

    Now that Alline was also in HC City, the two of them coulde over at any time. This was a big

    benefit for Cathy.

    During the barbecue, they ordered two two bottles of white wine, and Austin was also sitting aside.

    Since the ident of Cathy, Hiram had told Austin to stay by her side and not let someone to get close

    to Cathy. The three of them were all friends and were familiar with each other, so they sat together.

    When the dishes were served, Cathy directly opened the two bottles of whit wine, and then she gave

    each of them a cup, "Alline, you have been back to HC City for a long time, I haven''t had dinner with

    you for a long time. Let me see how much you can drink? "

    Holding the cup in her hand, Alline said, "Don''t worry. I can definitely drink you down! "

    "Wow, that''s awesome! Cathy sighed to show her appreciation, with a little bit of charm in her eyes.

    Austin sat aside, helped twodies barbecue, and served two of them by the way. Then he buried

    himself in eating and turned a blind eye to their teasing.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "If you don''t believe me, can we have a try? In fact, Hiram has never told Alline the true identity of

    Cathy. Alline always thought that the two of them were friends, but she did not expect that Cathy was

    Hiram''s real cousin.

    And today, Alline came here to rx. What happenedst night made her so depressed. She wanted to

    vent herints to Cathy, but considering that Cathy had a lot of things to do these days, she didn''t

    want to bother her!

    So, she just kept drinking!

    Cathy clinked sses with her and smiled, "Alline, will you die if you don''t brag? "

    Alline shook her head and said, "Cathy, you can''t shut up even if you have wine. Drink it! "

    The two of them had a drink. They drank so fast that Austin, who was sitting aside, stared at them

    surprisingly. These two women really couldn''t be together. Something would happen if they stayed

    together. Austin was a little regretful that he came out with Cathy today!

    That night, the two of them both drank too much. Although Alline was not drunk, she was still

    preupied with something. It was inevitable for her to get drunk. Although Cathy was still a little

    sober, they helped each other to walk on the street. The two of them were both drunk. While Alline was

    walking, she didn''t know which foot she should take. Although Cathy was still a little sober, she was still

    drunk and sang without scruples.

    Austin drove the car slowly and slowly following them, feeling a little headache. He felt a little helpless

    about the twodies. He was about to drive them home, however, the two of them waved their hands

    together and said that they were going to have a walk. It was cold outside, so why did they want to

    rx!

    The two of them walked unsteadily, as if a long time ago, when the two of them walked side by side on

    the road and sent Alline home.

    Putting her arm on Cathy''s shoulderzily, Alline said weakly, "Cathy, let me tell you. You can''t get

    married as casually as I do. Marriage is so fucking troublesome! "

    Cathy giggled, "Alline, do you think I''m the same as you? I just want to get married, but no one wants

    me! "

    Alline shook her head, and said, "Really? I won''t lie to you. I really regret marrying you! "

    Cathy giggled and said, "But I want to get married in my dream. Sister Su, you don''t know that I want to

    get married for a long time! "

    Alline rolled her eyes at her, "How about we exchange? You are Mrs. Alline and I am Cathy! "

    Cathy didn''t answer, but looked somewhere. Her eyes, which were not very clear, became heavy in the

    night. The coldness of the winter night reflected in her eyes, and in her ck eyes, turned into a deep

    sadness.

    The night light shone, pulling along her whole figure. She slowly loosened her grip on Alline''s arm and

    fixed her eyes on a silhouette in the car. When she looked at it, the light in her eyes suddenly faded.

    She rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was not mistaken. She believed that she wouldn''t be mistaken.

    Even if that person turned into ash, she knew it was Stephen.

 Chapter 186 Will I Really Forget You One Day (Part Two)

    Chapter 186 Will I Really Forget You One Day (Part Two)

    Then, Cathy rushed madly towards the traffic, shouting, "Stephen--"

    The voice startled Alline, mixed with the cold wind in the winter night, making her a little sober, "Cathy!

    What are you doing! "

    Austin, who had been following the two people not far away, narrowed his eyes and looked in the

    direction of Cathy. In the endless stream of cars, Cathy ran and chased, but the man had already gone

    far away, like a drop of water melting into the sea.

    While she was still tirelessly chasing after him. She couldn''t hear the sharp horn beside her, nor could

    she hear the scolding of the crowd, nor could she hear anything. She only saw the silhouette that she

    had been missing day and night. It was Stephen.

    He came. He appeared in HC City. She thought she would never see Stephen again in her life, but he

    still appeared!

    The slow traffic was a little noisy because of the appearance of Cathy and Alline. The sound of cars

    rose one after another, which was more clear and pleasant in this winter night. With a sudden "squeak",

    a car suddenly stepped on the brake!

    Cathy lost her bnce and fell forward. Seeing that she was about to fall under the wheel, the alcohol

    in Alline''s body was all gone. She rushed madly and shouted, "Cathy --" then she ran over and pushed

    Cathy to the ground with great strength. She hit the car directly. With a loud bang, she hit the front of

    the car. The pain spread and made her sober a little.

    When she turned around, she saw Cathy sitting on the ground in a mess. She rushed over and helped

    Cathy up. She asked in a arguing tone, "Cathy, are you hurt? Let me have a look! "

    At this time, Austin also stopped the car in a hurry and rushed over. Seeing that the two people were

    not hurt, he breathed a sigh of relief, but just now, the fearpletely turned into anger, mixed with his

    anger, he walked towards the two people. "Cathy, are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing?

    Have you considered other people''s feelings! "

    Alline''s face was also pale, and the corners of her lips trembled. She was indeed frightened just now,

    fearing that something bad would happen to Cathy. Fortunately, Cathy was fine, and her face was also

    pale, but she was scared as Austin who was in a rage. His thin lips were almost pursed into a straight

    line, and his eyes were full of dark fire. He looked at Cathy without a blink, as if he had strangled her!

    However, Cathy didn''t notice that. She didn''t see the worry and pain in Austin''s eyes. She was still

    searching. When she saw the figure again, she couldn''t wait to rush across the street without looking at

    the car owner!

    Alline was shocked. Before she could grab her arm, she jumped out and screamed, "Cathy -"

    Unfortunately, Cathy didn''t hear her. However, Austin, who was standing next to her, felt a sharp pain in

    his eyes. Alline grabbed him and asked in a hurry, "What''s wrong with Cathy? "Did she go crazy

    because she drank too much?

    Cathy seemed to have called a name, but Alline couldn''t hear it clearly.

    A touch of pain shed through Austin''s eyes, "She is looking for someone. Cathy sacrificed her youth

    in this strange city for that man, a man who has been separated from her for many years. She indulged

    herself for that man, but when she couldn''t fall asleep at night, she was missing that man with her

    whole heart.

    In the past few years, Cathy had been in love. She had a lot of boyfriends. Austin even couldn''t count

    them and didn''t know their names. But he knew that there was always a man called Stephen Lu in

    Cathy''s heart.

    No one could erase it from her heart, and no one could erase the memory of that person. That person

    was so important.

    It was so important that he didn''t dare to mention it for so many years.

    On the opposite side, the man was tall and perfect, and his figure was faintly covered by the red night.

    Cathy had already run over, only a few steps away from him. The man was wearing a beige

    windbreaker, clean and beautiful, and his eyes were as cold as ink, with a faint warmth, as if he was

    "Stephen --" finally, she called out the man''s name. She had been depressed for many years and finally

    blurted it out without scruple. When she called out the name, it was more painful and sweet than she

    had imagined.

    The man in front of him stopped. Before he could react, a figure threw herself into his arms and

    muttered, "Stephen, Stephen, you finallye to see me! She put her arms around the man''s waist

    and almost burst into tears.

    The man fainted. He didn''t expect to be hugged by a woman like this. Embarrassed, he pursed his lips

    and said, "Miss, do you mistake someone else for me? "

    The wind in the winter night was as cold as ink, and there was inexplicable coldness in the bleak. The

    sadness in Cathy''s eyes waspletely turned into a withered flower. She said in a low voice, like a

    child without protection, "I''m sorry, I''ve mistaken someone else. "

    The man smiled politely at her, and his voice was neither slow nor maic, "It doesn''t matter. Be

    careful next time. Don''t rush on the road. It''s not good if you hurt someone, right? Miss Alline! He

    looked at Alline who was standing behind.

    Alline was stunned and blinked her eyes in confusion. She didn''t seem to remember who the man was!

    "Who are you? "

    "I''m Ray. I met himst time! Ray''s voice was very deep, like a thin wind blowing through the branches.

    It suddenly dawned on Alline that the man had appeared with Emma in thest bidding, so she nodded

    and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ray. I drank too much just now and felt a little dizzy. I didn''t recognize you for a

    moment. "

    "It doesn''t matter. Ray still smiled faintly to the two of them politely, turned around and left.

    There was no sadness in Cathy''s face, but a hint of despair slowly brewing. She turned around and left.

    It was just like when she left Gu family in the past, time passed so fast. However, for a few years, she

    was mistaken in the street!!

    At that moment, the pain in her heart almost overwhelming her. There was sadness in her eyes. She

    didn''t know whether it was for herself or for the time that was easily erased. ''Stephen, I thought I would

    remember you when you turned into ash, but now I don''t remember you. I think you are the same as

    before. Do you think I will really forget you one day, Stephen?''

    ''By that time, will you stop bothering me and hating me so much?''

    When she looked back, she saw Austin standing still at the side of the road, and a car parked next to

    him. The car seemed to look a little familiar. At the sight of Austin not far away and Cathy who was out

    of her mind, Alline suddenly felt a little worried.

    The owner of the car was no other than the long lost Chester.

    At this moment, he was wearing a dark suit, and his silhouette looked somewhat attractive in the night.

    He stood not far away, with an expression of neither happiness nor anger, as if with a trace of

    displeasure, or a trace of meaning. He just stared at the two people for a moment.

    Alline frowned imperceptibly. She didn''t have a good rtionship with Chester, but she felt a little

    embarrassed for what happened and Cathy directly hit his car at night. Moreover, it was their fault.

    She pulled absent-minded Cathy and Cathy finally came to her senses. When she saw the tall figure of

    the man not far away leaning against the car, the corners of her eyes suddenly twitched, but quickly

    covered it as if nothing had happened. Why did she meet the Mo family again!

    This time, she was doomed! She groaned in the bottom of her heart, but she slowed down and was a

    little unwilling to go over. However, Alline held her hand tightly and didn''t let it go. She still cheered her

    up, "It''s okay. This man is Hiram''s brother. Don''t worry! "

    Cathy didn''t worry about it at all. She was worried that her identity would be exposed. Chester was one

    of the few people who knew her real identity, Cathy had been hiding her identity from Alline. Even when

    Alline was about to marry to Mo family, it was also she who helped behind the scenes.

    Standing there, Chester''s looked at them and he patiently waited for the two to get close at one point

    one. The night wind blew slightly to the corner of his clothes, but his eyes were not as gentle as usual,

    but a little cold.

    A trace of surprise shed through Alline''s heart. Why did Chester appear in HC City at this time? Was

    he here for something to talk to Hiram? When they left L city, there was a big gap between the

    rtionship between Chester and Hiram. Why did he appear here now? Suddenly, she remembered

    the two people she ran into yesterday in the hotel. She suddenly understood.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Was it true that Reba and Chester are together?

    Didn''t Chester like Emma all the time? Even his grandpa Ethan had prepared an engagement for him,

    he had refused, indicating that he was willing to marry Emma. But Ethan didn''t agree, so the matter

    had been stiff.

    After a few steps, they finally moved to the side of Chester. He raised his eyes indifferently and said,

    "Cathy, long time no see! "

    Cathy smiled and tidied up her clothes as if nothing had happened, and she didn''t seem tone happy

    when she see this old friend, "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you suddenlye to

    HC City? "

    Hearing this, Alline, who had been restless all the time, blinked her eyes in surprise. Judging from

    Cathy''s familiar tone, could it be that Chester and Cathy were old friends? And Cathy, who had always

    been fearless and good tempered, was a little sour in her tone and mocked, and her face was a little

    pale. Or to be honest, she didn''t look well tonight.

    "I happened to pass by. I said I haven''t heard from you for so many years. I didn''t expect you to be in

    HC City. He moved his gaze towards Austin, his eyes were still indifferent and there seemed to be no

    waves in them.

    Cathy regained her usual look, with a touch of amorous look in her eyes. She lifted her lips with a faint

    smile and said, "Yes, I run away from home. But you live a good life in L city. Why do you suddenly

    <pe to HC City? "

 Chapter 187 Dont Call Me Like That In Front Of Me. I Feel Sick (Part One)

    Chapter 187 Don''t Call Me Like That In Front Of Me. I Feel Sick (Part One)

    Chester didn''t seem to care about the mockery in her words at all. He said indifferently, "I have

    something to do. "

    "Well, it''s a good excuse. But do you think I will believe it? Cathy said in a mocking tone. Of course she

    didn''t believe what he said. Chester wouldn''t have appeared in HC City so easily. When the Gu group''s

    bidding was in trouble, he hadn''t shown up and had been manipting it behind the scenes.

    Otherwise, with her connections with Hiram, it was impossible for her to find out a small matter for so

    long, but she hadn''t found out the person behind it. And as for the matter of Charles, she was even

    more angry!

    ''Chester, you are so cruel! Even if you don''t care about anything else, we have known each other since

    childhood.'' Cathy had never thought that Chester would dare to do such a thing to her. This was

    unforgivable! So Cathy was so angry that she could not give any mes to ignite her anger in an

    instant.

    When she said this, she raised her arm and flicked the cuffs as if nothing had happened. Just after

    such a rub, the cuffs were all dirty, and she noticed that it seemed to be a more ustomed action.

    She made it graceful and casual, and her eyes looked at him with a smile, but a touch of murderous

    spirit shed by, "Chester, I always thought you should forget something. I didn''t expect that after so

    many years, instead of forgetting, you have intensified. Do you think there is nothing Hiram can do

    about you if he doesn''t care about the rtionship with you? Chester, if it wasn''t for him caring about

    your rtionship, do you think you will be the one in charge of Mo group now? "

    Hearing this, Chester smiled and said coldly, "Cathy, I have nothing to say even if you say so! "

    Cathy gave a snort of contempt and said coldly, "Chester, since childhood, people have said that the

    second young master of Mo family is gentle and elegant, but in my opinion, it''spletely different. If

    one day, everyone knows your true face, what will others think? "

    Before Chester could say anything, a voice cut in, "Cathy, what are you talking about? "

    Hearing this, Austin, who had been restless all the time, finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was really

    worried tonight, so he just called Hiram. Fortunately, Hiram arrived in time. Otherwise, ording to

    Cathy''s temper, she might have a fight with Chester, especially when Cathy knew that the matter of

    Charles had something to do with Chester, she was even more furious. If it was not Hiram who pressed

    this matter down, she might have already rushed to L city to settle ounts with Chester, and today it

    was such a coincidence that she hit Chester''s car on the street.

    What a coincidence! So Austin was worried that the two would fight!

    It was known to both Gu family and the Mo family that there was a feud between Chester and Cathy.

    When Cathy was a child, every time she went to Mo family for fun, she would definitely fight with

    Chester, and every time she fought with him, Chester''s face was ck and blue, making peopleugh

    and cry.

    To put it in a better way, it was the youngdy of Gu family, who hated the sissy Chester since

    childhood. He was a ck wolf, but he pretended to be a pure and innocent sheep. It was fucking

    annoying to see him like this! So he was the one to be beaten.

    Chester was at the same age with Cathy. When they were young, Chester was clean and developed

    elder sister and Chester was her younger brother, so every time the two of them fought, Chester would

    lose. Then Chester told on to Cathy''s grandpa, and then grandpa''s whip would hit on the ass of Cathy!

    Therefore, Cathy didn''t like Chester from childhood to adulthood. The two of them didn''t like each other

    for so many years. In fact, this waspletely the idea of Cathy herself. From childhood to adulthood,

    Chester was smart, decent, and not arrogant and irritable. Even if he was not the eldest grandson, he

    was loved by Ethan. Sometimes, Ethan even loved him more than Hiram, while Cathy was a bastard

    from childhood. She had done a lot of good deeds, and it was inevitable for everyone to scold her. She

    was not a girl, but a little bandit!

    Inparison, the advantages and disadvantages were obvious immediately. Therefore, it was right

    for the two of them to have a fight!

    As soon as Alline turned around, she saw Hiram. He was dressed in simple casual clothes, looking

    fresh and unhurried. His delicate eyebrows and eyes looked somewhat distorted in the light. He pursed

    his lips very tightly, as if he was very unhappy. His eyes swept past Alline and went straight to the front

    of the two people. Cathy smiled and said coldly, "What? Am I wrong? You can''t say something, but that

    doesn''t mean I can''t. Hiram, how much on earth do you want to tolerate him? "

    "Shut up and go home right now. I can handle my own business. Look at you! He''s heard from Austin

    what happened tonight. He was still sweating. If something really happened to Cathy, he didn''t dare to

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    think about what will happen to Gu family. She had lived a free life for many years. Wasn''t it enough?

    Did she have to ruin her life because of Stephen?

    Cathy shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently, "Hiram, don''t take my kindness as malice. I did

    this for your own good. If you keeppromising, you will be homeless in the future! "

    Looking at Cathy''s unruly eyes, Hiram knew that if he insisted on fighting with her, this girl would

    certainly be more fierce. His face softened slightly, and his tone turned to be extremely helpless,

    "Cathy, can you listen to me and go back to sleep right away? I will deal with my business. Tomorrow, I

    will call you and we will have a good talk! "

    Cathy pursed her lips and remained silent, but her attitude softened. Hiram said to Austin who was

    standing aside, "Austin, send her home right now. If she doesn''t sleep, you are not allowed to leave! "

    Austin nodded and left with Cathy''s arm in his hand. Cathy didn''t want to get involved in Mo family''s

    affairs, so she left with Austin. Before leaving, she nced at Alline, who looked extremely pale under

    the light. Cathy was stunned and thought of something, but she didn''t know what it was. She ignored it

    and put her whole body on Austin''s shoulder. When they walked away, then she said to Austin with a

    cheeky smile, "Austin, to be honest, did you inform Hiram? "

    "Cathy, do you think I should inform Hiram or not? If something really happens between you and Alline,

    Mr. Hiram won''t let you go! Austin said calmly.

    Cathy''s body was a little soft, and she rubbed herself against Austin''s chest, but her nails pinched him

    hard, "Wow, you are so bold. How dare you meddle in my business? If my cousin doesn''te today, I

    will teach Chester a lesson! "

    "Save it. You''d better go home and take a shower! As Austin spoke, he shoved her into the car.

    Although his action was extremely rude, it fell on Cathy with extreme tenderness.

    This was Austin''s respect for Cathy, just like the time when he left Gu family.

    She was the starlight in his life, his angel, the light he dared not look up to.

 Chapter 188 Dont Call Me Like That In Front Of Me. I Feel Sick (Part Two)

    Chapter 188 Don''t Call Me Like That In Front Of Me. I Feel Sick (Part Two)

    Cathy leaned against the seat, chuckled and pulled Austin over. Although he was smiling, his eyes

    were cold, "Austin, I''ll forgive you for what happened tonight, but you can''t do it again! "

    It was the first time that the two got so close to each other. Cathy''s lips with the scent of wine almost

    grazed his ears. From the outside of the car window, it seemed that the two were kissing intimately.

    Austin felt his blood boil in an instant. He tried to calm down and looked as calm as usual. "I know, Miss

    Cathy! He used the identities between them to remind yourself that Cathy was not the person he can

    extravagantly hope for.

    He couldn''t stand up to her, the granddaughter of Gu family in J city, so he could only protect her from

    afar. When she needed help, he would secretly support her and never leave her. Except that, there was

    nothing else.

    Back then, when he chose to leave with her, Cathy''s grandpa had said something like that, asking him

    to use his life to protect Cathy. Over the years, he had indeed done it, clearing out many idents for

    Cathy and making her live without worry.

    He did make it, he was a perfect guardian.

    Hearing this, Cathy giggled. She hadn''t heard Austin called her like that for a long time. It must have

    been many years. The light in her eyes was like the most beautiful starlight at night. She released

    Austin''s hand, moved back, andpletely fell on the seat. She waved her hand and said as if nothing

    had happened, "Don''t call me like that in front of me. I feel sick! "

    Hearing this, Austin''s face suddenly turned pale, and even Cathy''s face became extremely pale. She

    pursed her lips, but stubbornly refused to show any weakness. She blinked her eyes and regained her

    usual calmness, but her tone was a little tired. She was really tired tonight. It seemed that she had lost

    all her strength when she appeared once. She closed her eyes and said, "Send me home! "

    Austin stared at Cathy in silence. Although it was only one second, he didn''t want to look away from

    her face. He took a step back, and finally looked away from her face. He took a step forward, but there

    was a trace of bitterness in his eyes, which was hard to understand.

    When could Cathy''s hatred be alleviated a little and when could she live a happier life?

    Not far away, a man put down the camera in his hand, and his eyes shed a thick cold light. ''Cathy,

    why are you still alive!''

    On the other side, the three of them, Hiram, Chester, and Alline didn''t say anything. The wind in winter

    night was a little cold, like a painting, passing through the three peopleyer byyer, as if they had not

    changed for many years. Finally, Hiram opened his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, Chester. I''m sorry to

    make youugh. Cathy has a bad temper since childhood. You should be more considerate. It''s cold

    outside. Let''s go home first! "

    Hearing that, Alline was stunned. What was the rtionship between Hiram and Cathy? Why did he

    say such words for Cathy? In her opinion, Cathy had always been stubborn. She would stick to what

    she had decided. It was the first time that she saw Cathy listen to others'' advice.

    Noticing the confusion in Alline''s eyes, Chester smiled and said, "I think it''s necessary for you to

    exin your rtionship with Cathy to your wife before we talk. Otherwise, she will be jealous! "

    Although what Chester said was reminding Hiram, in fact, he implied that Alline paid attention to the

    rtionship between Hiram and Cathy. Hearing this, Hiram raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at

    her before he said lightly, "Alline, I''ll exin to youter about Cathy! "

    This simple sentence could be regarded as afort, but Alline sneered, "I don''t care about your

    rtionship with her! Whether she believed in Hiram or not, she believed in Cathy. Cathy won''t hurt her.

    The look in Chester''s eyes didn''t change, but he was totally different from his calmness just now. There

    was a different light shining in his ck eyes, like stars, like the ocean, and unfathomable, "Hiram, you

    absolutely can''t imagine what I have found when you left Mo family. I think you must be very interested

    in it! "

    For some reason, the corners of Hiram''s eyes twitched, and his eyes swept over indifferently, "I''m not

    curious about this. Of course, if you want to say it, I will let you share your feelings for a while! "

    The night was dark and the street lights were enchanting. Two equally handsome men standing on the

    street had already attracted a lot of passers-by. One had a cold face, and the other was as calm as an

    orchid. Looking at his calm face, Chester sneered in his heart. How could he still be so calm at this

    time? If there was only Hiram in Mo family who was kept in the dark? "Hiram, your mother killed my

    mother at that time. Do you think you can make up for it with the inheritance right of Mo group? "

    He said in a very low voice, but it exploded like a thunder. Alline was stunned. Her indifferent face was

    filled with shock, and she looked at Hiram undisguisedly. She wanted to ask him whether it was true,

    but she didn''t dare to ask, because Hiram''s face was worse than hers at the moment. Under the night,

    his thin lips were like a sharp knife, pursing into a line. She knew that he was like an angry beast that

    could pounce on her at any time, so she didn''t dare to touch his heart.

    It waste at night, and the air was as cold as a knife, almost piercing through the flesh. With a slight

    scratch, the blood came out. Looking at his brother''s pale face with satisfaction, Chester opened his

    mouth slightly and said, "Hiram, sooner orter, I will get back with you my mother''s life and the

    suffering of Emma! I won''t let it go! "

    Hiram opened his mouth, only to find that his throat was a little dry. He wanted to say something, but it

    seemed that he could not say anything at that moment. That sentence came back and forth in his mind.

    No matter whether Chester deliberately probed or really found out something, he knew that tonight''s

    test would not be good. He sighed and tried to calm down, "What did you say? I don''t understand! "

    Somehow, there was an illusion in the bottom of Hiram''s heart. In the past, although Chester was a

    thoughtful man, it was not difficult to understand what he thought. He was a simple person, and

    sometimes his emotions were all written on his face. Since the ident of Emma, Hiram became more

    and more confused about his brother Chester. Chester did not like to talk at first, but now he became

    more silent. He was busy with business all day long, and he was cold when Hiram met him. If he

    couldn''t avoid it, he would say hello to Hiram, which was known to all Mo family.

    However, the meaning in Chester''s eyes was getting more and more difficult for him to understand. It

    was more and more difficult for him to guess what Chester was thinking. After the biddingst time, he

    had thought about talking to him, but he had never had a chance. On one hand, he had never intended

    to give him this chance. On the other hand, he had indeed not found the right time, so this matter was

    dyed.

    It was not until Jenny showed him the evidence that he really believed that his seemingly obedient and

    gentle brother Chester had done so many things behind his back. In a roundabout way, the bidding

    case had fallen into the hands of Chester.

    Chester leaned against the car leisurely. His movements were elegant and casual, but his voice was

    even colder than the winter night, "In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that Alline broke into the Forbidden

    Garden, I wouldn''t have suspected it. And the clues you left before were enough for me to find out the

    whole thing clearly. To put it bluntly, I have to thank you two, or I would never know it that our Mo family

    has also buried such a shocking secret! When Chester said this, his face remained unchanged, but the

    pain in his eyes could not be hidden. He had asked his father, but his father repeatedly denied it each

    time, and even asked him not to worry about it. But the more he was confused, the more he could not

    help but ask. It was his mother''s life!

    And Chester also investigated this matter. He followed the clues left by Hiram to investigate the truth.

    Sure enough, the truth made his blood cool. He had always admired aunt Christa since childhood, but

    she was the murderer of his mother!

    This recognition made his hatredpletely burn in the bottom of his heart. Since the ident of

    Wendy and Christa sessively, these two things were a taboo in Mo family, and no one dared to

    mention them. No one could clearly exin the grudges in the past, and his grandpa Ethan also

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    forbade anyone to mention the old things in the past four times. In addition, the servants in the past

    were dismissed. The old servants in the Mo mansion was almost gone, so it became a secret as time

    went by.

    However, there was no secret wall in the world. He finally found out the truth, but after he found out the

    truth, he did not feel better, but more ufortable. He hated his Ethan, why did he indulge Christa so

    much? He hated Hiram. After taking away his beloved one Emma, Hiram''s mother stabbed him in the

    heart again!

    The hatred in his eyes was so strong that he looked at Hiram directly and undisguisedly. Irritated by the

    crazy hatred in his eyes, Hiram trembled, opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Chester, listen

    to me! "

    "What do you want to say? Do you want me to hear how you defend your mother? Hiram, I won''t

    believe your nonsense any more. I only believe in the fact that your mother poisoned my mother to

    death, and she has to pay for her murder! At this time, Chester''s indifference has long gone.

    He really wanted all the Mo family members to die with his mother, but it was not the right time!

    However, he was also not reconciled. He was not reconciled for so many years. Everyone had hidden

    the truth of his mother''s death from him, including his biological father. But why could the woman who

    had hurt her mother live well? He was not reconciled!

    He would never let the person who killed his mother live a better life! Never!

 Chapter 189 Please Sign The Divorce Agreement Now! (Part One)

    Chapter 189 Please Sign The Divorce Agreement Now! (Part One)

    Hearing his words, Hiram remained motionless, but his fingers were trembling slightly. He was afraid

    that the Mo family would be ruined because of Chester. He had known the truth earlier, so he had

    retreated and even voluntarily gave up the inheritance right of the Mo family, in order topletely bury

    this matter. After all, the Mo family could not break up, even if the brothers fought against each other.

    That was why when he knew the truth, he resolutely chose to give up the inheritance right of the Mo

    family and would rather live outside with Alline!

    But he didn''t expect that the thing he tried so hard to hide was still exposed. At that moment, he felt his

    blood was cold.

    Looking at Chester''s strange eyes, he felt as if his heart was torn apart, but he was still trying to

    stabilize his voice. "Chester, things are not like what we think. Maybe there is some hidden truths. You

    know that my mother has always been softhearted, and she will never do that! "

    "Well, do you think I will believe it? Hiram, after you see the truth, do you think you will believe it? You

    can''t even deceive yourself, and then how can you deceive me? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "Said

    Chester in a mocking tone.

    A touch of disappointment shed in Hiram''s eyes. Indeed, after he found out the truth, he had to

    believe that it was his mother who did it. So he had been avoiding Chester and staying away from all

    these disputes, but the truth was still exposed, in such a direct way, in front of them. Hiram had only

    two times in his life that he was so afraid. One was five years ago when he saw Emma being covered

    in blood. The other was the moment when Alline lost her child. But at this moment, he was afraid.

    He was afraid that Chester would do anything beyond his imagination, so he could only beg in a hoarse

    voice, "I''m sorry, Chester! "

    "Sorry? Hiram, do you think an apology can bring my mother back to life? I''ll keep all the evidences and

    submit them to the police as soon as possible, so that your mother can pay for her life!" "Maybe after

    he said it out, he suddenly felt that the burden in his heart was greatly reduced. He looked coldly at

    Hiram, who was astonished and terrified.

    This was the first time that Chester felt he had stepped on Hiram under his feet!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    A tinge of misery appeared on Hiram''s face, as if he had been torn apart. He didn''t even dare to look

    back at Alline, afraid of seeing the disdain and disappointment in her eyes. At that moment, he didn''t

    know what to say, but tried to adjust his nervousness. But Chester was staring at him all the time, full of

    hatred, which were strange and terrible.

    They had grown up together. They were not biological brothers, but they were like biological brothers.

    They had discussed their dreams, what they would do in the future and the future of the Mo family

    many times.

    But they had never thought that they would be like this. Why? What exactly brought them to this stage?

    It seemed that it was because of hatred.

    One was painful, and the other was painful, too. They were tortured crazily by this kind of hatred, and

    the hatred could not be dissipated. They could only keep the pain till death. Hiram felt that he could not

    speak out. He knew that "sorry" was meaningless, but he still kept saying it again and again.

    It was not until he saw the hatred in Chester''s eyes that he realized that no matter what he had done in

    the past five years, he could not offset the hatred in Chester''s heart. There was something that was in a

    stalemate between them, and no one could wipe it out except death.

    When Alline heard that Hiram apologized to Chester in a hoarse voice again and again, she felt pain for

    him at that moment. She was angry with him, but at this moment, she still felt pain for him inevitably,

    because since she knew him, this man had always been strong and perfect. He would never bow his

    head or show weakness, even if he was injured. It was the first time that he said sorry so frankly and

    directly.

    Alline looked at Chester, but Chester''s eyes were full of coldness and iprehension. She opened

    her mouth, but didn''t know what to say at that moment. Should she me Chester, or should she

    me Hiram''s mother, Christa? Who should she me, and who could she me?

    Once upon a time, after her mother died in a car ident, she wished she could kill Celine, but killing

    couldn''t relieve anything. Even if she killed Celine, there might be a second and a third Celine by

    Andrew''s side, so it was useless for her to kill Celine.

    Once a man''s heart changed, no matter how many lovers you drove away from him, it was useless.

    You were no longer in his heart!

    The wind in the winter night was so cold that it made people''s heart tremble. Without looking at Hiram

    again, Chester turned around and walked towards his car. Suddenly, Hiram shouted behind him,

    "Chester, for so many years, I have never begged you for anything. Today, I beg you. Can you forgive

    my mother for the sake of our brotherhood for so many years? "

    Chester clenched his fingers tightly, as if he was holding back something. His eyebrows trembled

    slightly, but soon he replied in a low voice, "Hiram, what if I ask you to sign the divorce agreement right

    away? "

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. Even Alline was stunned and watched

    them in silence. She had never thought that Chester would mention this condition and ask Hiram to

    divorce her. It was impossible! It was not easy for them to fall in love with each other. How could they

    divorce? So it was impossible for her to divorce!

    She looked at Hiram nervously, as if she was afraid that he would agree. She really didn''t want to

    divorce him now. They had gone through a lot of ups and downs, and she really didn''t want to divorce

    because of this!

    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely stiff. Hiram pursed his lips and looked at Chester coldly,

    as if all the voice was lost at that moment. He pursed his lips and stared at Chester.

    "Are you unwilling? "The smiling voice of Chester came through slowly. It was so charming. The

    descendants of the Mo n, no matter men or women, had handsome faces, and Chester was no

    exception. There was a faint cold light in his eyes, and his tone was a little mocking. He said in a

    disdainful tone, "See? Hiram, it''s such a simple thing but you don''t agree. Then what else can you

    promise me? "

    After saying that, he opened the door of the car without hesitation. His action was perfect and

    unrestrained.

    Hiram reached out his hand and tried to stop him, but Chester had already driven the car in front of him

    without hesitation, without stopping at all. The car rolled up and blew up the corner of their clothes.

    When Hiram saw the car gradually joined the traffic and disappeared, his eyes were filled with

    unconcealed pain. Finally, Chester knew it.

    What would happen to the Mo family tomorrow? What about the Mo group? What about him? What

    about Chester? Would the Mo family be broken up? His grandfather had always said that they couldn''t

    be separated from each other. The Mo family couldn''t be broken up. They could have no money, but

    their family couldn''t be broken up.

 Chapter 190 Please Sign The Divorce Agreement Now! (Part Two)

    Chapter 190 Please Sign The Divorce Agreement Now! (Part Two)

    Could they get together again this time? Would they really break up?

    Hiram and Alline returned home silently. Hiram directly went back to the study. Along the way till they

    entered the house, they did not say a word. Hiram''s face was cold, like a withering flower, and he could

    no longer pieced himself uppletely. He directly walked into the study, as if he was extremely tired.

    Standing not far away, Alline opened her mouth and was about to say something, but the door was

    closed tightly in the end. Her heart skipped a beat, as if something uncontrobly flowed out from the

    bottom of her heart. The pain instantly killed her. This pain slowly took root and sprouted in the bottom

    of her heart and grew into a giant tree. She once thought that no matter what happened, Hiram would

    not hide it from her, but because of his mother, he chose to face his mother''s problem on his own again

    and didn''t want to share it with her.

    She admitted that they were in a cold war, but it was different. Hiram didn''t believe her at all. The night

    was colder, as if all the matters happened one after another tonight, and there was no warmth at all.

    She paused for a long time, looked at the light that fainted out from the crack of the door, and then

    turned around and walked into the bedroom.

    Alline was lying on the bed, and a lot of pictures shed through her mind. Atst, she fell asleep. She

    dreamed of Hiram, whose face was extremely cold and whose eyes were frightening. He said

    straightforwardly to Alline, "Alline, let''s divorce! "

    Alline could not understand and she could not ept it, either. She questioned in a loud voice, "Hiram,

    why? Why should we divorce? "

    All of a sudden, a cold smile yed at the corners of Hiram''s mouth. "Tell me, is the person in your

    heart Colin or not? "

    "No, no! "With a bitter smile, Alline shook her head and said, "As you know, Hiram, I like you. The

    person I like is you! "

    "If not, why do you still keep the photos he gave you? If not, why do you lose your mind for him all the

    time? Let''s divorce, and I''ll start over with Emma! "Hiram said in a cold and indifferent tone. As soon as

    he finished his words, Emma suddenly appeared in the mist and he walked towards her.

    Looking at the figure getting farther and farther, Alline suddenly shouted, "Hiram, it''s not true. I don''t

    like Colin. The person I like is you! Hiram..."Then she woke up while screaming.

    Cold sweat broke out on her back. She touched it and found that her pajamas were wet. She gasped

    heavily for a moment and covered her chest in shock. The scene in her dream was so real that she

    thought that Hiram was really going to leave her. At this time, she inadvertently looked out of the

    window and found that it was dawn.

    The morning light spread in. Her face became paler and paler, and even her lips were almost paler, like

    the withered flower. With the morning light, she narrowed her eyes and reached out to touch the

    position beside her. It was cold. Hiram didn''t go back to the bedroom. Didn''t he sleep all night?

    With this doubt, Alline sat up from the bed, got out of the bed, put on a coat and walked towards the

    study. As expected, the light in the study was still on. She pushed the door open and entered, only to

    see Hiram holding a video conference on theputer. Seeing hering in, Hiram was slightly

    surprised. Suddenly, he looked at the people on the other end of theputer and said in a calm

    voice, "Excuse me! "

    Then he turned off a button, and all the figures in the video disappeared. With a slight frown, he asked,

    "Why are you here? "

    Looking at him, Alline was stunned. He didn''t change his clothes, and still wore a suit. There was a

    slight weariness between his eyebrows, which made her feel pain. A touch of faint heartache shed

    through her clear eyes. "I''m worried about you! "

    The warmth, broke the coldness in his heart. Strangely, the restlessness in the bottom of his heart

    disappeared inexplicably. Hiram''s thin lips slightly parted, and he suddenly stood up and walked

    towards her. He touched her cold hand and said, "Why is your hand still so cold? Didn''t you fall asleep?

    "In fact, he went back to his room when Alline was asleep. He saw that she was sleeping soundly, so

    he went back to the study. There happened to be some problems in the branchpany abroad, so he

    called the colleagues of the branchpany to discuss these problems overnight.

    After all, he didn''t want to dy the matter for too long. The longer he dyed, the more

    disadvantageous it was to him, such as his mother''s matter and Emma''s matter. Perhaps, these things

    should be settled well!

    However, Alline''s face was pale. So were her lips. Her hands were cold. So he asked subconsciously,

    "Did you have a nightmare? "

    Alline suddenly felt sad and she looked at him with grievance. "Well, I can''t sleep well without you!

    "Maybe she had got used to it. When Hiram was not by her side, she would asionally have

    nightmares. The nightmares appeared one by one, and they were restless, which made her unable to

    fall asleep. Only when Hiram was there would this situation be alleviated a little. Perhaps it was

    because of the innate sense of majesty of men that made her feel relieved.

    A tinge of heartache shed through Hiram''s eyes as he stared at her. He tightened his grip on her

    hand, which made her frown slightly. All of a sudden, he reached out his hand and took her into his

    arms. The warmth of his body instantly wrapped them. His chin gently rubbed her hair and he said in a

    tone simr to a sigh, "I''m sorry, Alline, I won''t do that again! "

    With her eyshes quivering, she heard the heartache in his tone, and at the same time, a faint sour

    feeling arose in the bottom of her heart. She blinked her eyes and tried hard to suppress the sour

    feeling. "Well, Hiram, let''s make up! "

    She was really angry the day before yesterday, but after she felt his sadness and painst night, she

    suddenly felt that she might have done something wrong. On one hand, Hiram misunderstood her, but

    on the other hand, she had done something wrong. If it wasn''t for her carelessness, he wouldn''t be so

    jealous. If she exined it earlier and made it clear, maybe the result would be different. There were

    not only trust, but also confession between couples.

    One couldn''t totally understood what the other thought. Maybe after a long time, they would understand

    each other''s character and habits, but after all, most people still did not understand what their wives or

    husbands were thinking, so she admitted that she lost.

    After feeling his pain and what he had suffered in this sleepless night, she hadpletely lost.

    Because she really cared about Hiram and really put him in the bottom of her heart, she was willing to

    surrender. She was willing to recover with him as before, and she would not continue to torture

    anymore.

    Some questions would be exined clearly when she had time in the future. But at this moment, she

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    just wanted to stay in his arms, feel his heartbeat, breath and every inch of his love. She just wanted to

    be with him.

    "Alline, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have misunderstood you and Colin. I shouldn''t have said

    those hurtful words. But if anything happens in the future, let''s make it clear. Don''t let me think too

    much, because I''m not confident enough in front of you. "At the end of his words, his voice was a little

    hoarse. Perhaps it was because he hadn''t spoken for a long time. His arm that was holding Alline

    tightened. Alline frowned in pain and said unnaturally, "Hiram, I really have nothing to do with Colin.

    The past has passed, and I won''t contact him in the future, so you don''t have to worry about that. I liked

    him before and wanted to be with him for the rest of my life at that time, but now I won''t be with him

    anymore! "

    "Moreover, Colin is engaged to Nicole now. They had been together three years ago, and I had been

    kept in the dark. I didn''t know the truth until some time ago. When I went to the hotel the day before

    yesterday, I saw both of them lying in bed. Even without this matter, I still can''t be with him. So Hiram,

    don''t worry. Colin and I won''t be together anymore. "When Alline told Hiram everything that she had

    been holding back from him, she suddenly felt herself rxed. She and Colin were really over.

    When she found that shocking scene that he and Nicole were on the bed in the hotel, she and Colin

    werepletely over! And when she closed her eyes again, the scene in the hotel that afternoon

    appeared in front of her eyes. She suddenly felt less painful!

 Chapter 191 No, He Was Not So Shameless! (Part One)

    Chapter 191 No, He Was Not So Shameless! (Part One)

    She didn''t know if that feeling meant that she no longer had Colin in her heart. She and Colin had

    really wanted to spend the rest of her life with him before, fate was so ruthless. It pulled them apart and

    gave her to another person.

    When she first married Hiram, she had thought of resisting. She had even thought of leaving with her

    brother, but in the end, she had failed. Now she had be the legitimate wife of Hiram, and she had

    a good rtionship with Hiram. Moreover, Colin had another woman by his side. If that woman was not

    Nicole, she might not have reacted so much, but because the woman was Nicole, Alline couldn''t

    control her hatred and jealousy. Colin could be with anyone but not Nicole. The woman couldn''t be

    Nicole!

    It was like a knife stabbing into her heart. Every move was so painful. She was not reconciled. But now,

    what could she do? Colin and Nicole had been engaged, and they would get married soon. Maybe they

    would have a baby and lived happily. But when she thought that Colin had lied to her, her heart was still

    pain.

    How could he lie to her? How could he be so cruel to her? Since he had chosen to be with Nicole three

    years ago, why did he lie to her and let her wait for him toe back? ''Alline, don''t think of him

    anymore. It''s not worth it for a person who betrays you!''

    As she said so, she looked at Hiram with an expectant look, and her heart suddenly tightened at that

    moment.

    She was waiting for an answer from him, a nod from him, or a reply to make her feel at ease, and prove

    that he believed that there was really nothing between her and Colin.

    The morning light poured in through the window, adding a strange tenderness to the room, and the faint

    light almost blurred the delicate eyebrows and eyes of Hiram. His eyes were dark, like a bunch of ck

    lotus, spreading out all kinds of tenderness. He opened his mouth and said lightly, firmly, which could

    not be ignored. "Alline, I believe you! "

    These four words hit her heart heavily. She had been looking forward to it for so long, and she only felt

    sad in the bottom of her heart. Her voice was a little hoarse. When she was about to speak, she heard

    Hiram''s voice, "From now on, I will try to believe you. I promise I won''t lose my temper for no reason! "

    With a big smile on her face, Alline said, "Hiram, if you dare to misunderstand me and others next time,

    I''ll keep cooking the pickled fish for you for a month, which will make you sour enough. "

    "Honey, don''t be mad at me. I admit that I did something wrong that day. Please hit me! "Then he

    grabbed her little hand and rubbed it hard on his face. Alline didn''t want to be polite to him and wanted

    to p him.

    She raised her hand and looked at him with a faint smile, "Hiram, this p will make you unforgettable!

    "

    Subconsciously, he closed his eyes and said, "Honey, please go ahead! "

    Finally, Alline put down her hand, shrugged her shoulders and pushed him away. "It will hurt me if I hit

    you. I''ll keep it in mind for now. If you dare to offend me again in the future, I won''t spare you. "After

    saying that, she lit up her hand to show her strength.

    Seeing that she really stopped, Hiram blinked his eyes and was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his

    face. With a serious face, he promised, "Honey, I promise I won''t do it again! "His tone was firm and

    sincere! He was so serious.

    Alline said indifferently, "Stay away from me. We''ll talk about it when you keep your word." "Then, she

    pushed him away and was about to go downstairs. She was already hungry and she went downstairs

    to get something to eat. Besides, Hiram had been staying up overnight. He could not recover just by

    having some coffee. Looking at his pale face, Alline felt pain!

    Seeing that the expression on her face changed, Hiram got anxious. He couldn''t help shouting behind

    her, "Hey, what are you doing? You promised me that you would forgive me! "Then he wondered if he

    had done anything wrong!

    Alline stopped and looked back at him casually. Her eyes were indifferent. "We made a deal just now. I

    am looking forward to your performance in the future! "

    Seeing her out of the study, Hiram hurriedly followed her out. "What are you doing, Alline? Let''s make it

    clear! You can''t refuse to forgive me. I know I''m a bastard, but you''ve been keeping the ring from Colin

    for so long. If you were me, would you think too much? Would you be angry if I keep the ring that

    Emma gave me before? "

    Alline stopped and turned around to look at him. Her tone suddenly became cold. "Hiram, how dare

    you? "

    Hiram said, "So, both of us are wrong this time. You can''t turn your back on me! "A married man could

    not stand for a minute if he separated from his wife.

    "I just go downstairs to find something to eat. Aren''t you hungry? "Alline didn''t answer his question

    directly.

    Hearing that, Hiram was stunned for a while. He looked a little confused, which was so cute. He took a

    deep breath and said, "Why don''t you make it clear to me? "

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I think my words are very clear! "Alline reminded him and then walked away.

    Hiram hurried to catch up with her, hugged her waist with a smile, and kissed her on the corner of her

    mouth secretly. "Get more. I''m hungry too! "He finally understood that women''s mood was changeable.

    Fortunately, Alline was not really angry!

    However, he regretted mentioning Emma. Alline knew that he had a rtionship with Emma in the past,

    but she never said anything about it in usual times. When she was angry, she would not talk about it.

    But he knew that women were always narrow-minded. Although she said she was not jealous, she was

    still jealous in her heart. Especially at this time, it was annoying that he had mentioned Emma!

    Therefore, Mr. Hiram regretted it deeply. But how could he make it up?

    Mr. Hiram felt very ufortable, a little anxious, and a little nervous, as if something was stuck in his

    head. If he was not careful, it suddenly disappeared.

    In fact, there was no need for him to rake up the past. It was caused by his jealousy. Alline would be

    unhappy because of Emma, but she didn''t make it clear. But if he mentioned Emma, she would be

    really angry and would ignore him. Therefore, it was true that women were always narrow-minded, just

    like men. It was not allowed to talk about their rivals in love in front of women!

    Alline raised her eyebrows and said lightly, as if she was unhappy, "Well, I have been cooking for a

    long time. Why don''t you cook for me today? "

    With a faint smile in her eyes, she looked at him, cold and beautiful. In fact, her eyes were very

    beautiful, with a faintziness and charm. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to make people

    absent-minded with a single nce when she had danced in the Sexy Club. Now, although she didn''t

    dance in the Sexy Club, her eyes were still beautiful.

    Back then, for the sake of her charming eyes, Cathy had trained her for a long time. Alline had to smile

    every day. If she didn''t meet Cathy''s demand, she would be beaten. The most important thing was to

    be coquettish, charming and stunning!

 Chapter 192 No, He Was Not So Shameless! (Part Two)

    Chapter 192 No, He Was Not So Shameless! (Part Two)

    This time, he was really confused. Thinking that he had never been in the kitchen to cook since he was

    a child, he said uneasily, "How about I invite you out for breakfast? I''m not good at cooking! "

    Alline smiled coldly, and said in a jealous tone. "Didn''t you say that you would sincerely apologize?

    Now you can''t even cook a meal for me! "In fact, when it came to Emma, she felt jealous. After all,

    Emma was Hiram''s first love and he could torture himself for five years when he thought Emma was

    dead. Generally, it should be her who was the first to be jealous. However, she didn''t say anything, but

    he mentioned Emma first. How dare he? How could he be shameless?

    She didn''t mention anything about Emma, but she felt a little inferior in her heart. Emma grew up with

    Hiram and knew him better than she did. Hiram and Emma had a deep rtionship and they could talk

    about anything. Emma even knew whether Hiram liked Blue Mountain or Mocha.

    In this world, there was no woman who knew Hiram as well as Emma did. No one had ever been

    pregnant for him as Emma was. Alline was jealous because women were always narrow-minded.

    However, she had no choice. After all, Hiram knew Emma first and she could only me herself for not

    showing up earlier.

    Alline was really jealous. Jealousy was not only suitable for men, but also for women. She had always

    pretended to be careless, but she was more jealous than anyone else. Could there be a second Emma

    in the world? Could there be another woman that Hiram loved so deeply?

    No. Even she, was not as good as Emma. She had already realized it, but her heart was still so sour

    and ufortable. ''Hiram, you bastard, why do you suddenly mention Emma?''

    The good mood was gone in an instant.

    Hiram could me no one but himself. But as his wife had ordered, he could follow it with no choice.

    He was so confident and believed that he could cook well, so he went into the kitchen with his sleeves

    rolled up.

    His gesture and posture couldn''t be more standard. While washing his hands, he turned his head and

    asked Alline behind him naturally. "By the way, Alline, what do you want to eat today? Western food or

    Chinese food? "

    Alline thought about it carefully. "I haven''t eaten beef noodles for a long time. How about beef noodles?

    "

    It took a while for Hiram to remember what beef noodles was. He nodded seriously and said to Alline

    naturally, "Okay, that''s it. You go upstairs and wait. I''ll make it soon! When it''s ready, I''ll ask you to

    Leaning against the door, Alline said in a casual tone, "By the way, Mr. Hiram, can you cook? If you

    can''t do it, just tell me. I won''tugh at you, really! "Then she pretended to go into the kitchen. To be

    honest, when she saw the posture of Hiram, she felt that he wasing to demolish the kitchen, not to

    cook at all!

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    With a look of being disgusted, Hiram stopped her and said sadly, "You''ll know after you have a taste.

    "With confidence on his face, he pushed Alline out. In his opinion, cooking should be very simple. He,

    Mr. Hiram, was omnipotence. And cooking noodles was too easy!

    It couldn''t be simpler for him. Moreover, he still had a lingering fear when he thought of the pickled fish

    cooked by Allinest time, so he was afraid that she would make another table of that food in the

    kitchen. By that time, he wouldugh!

    Although he had never been to the kitchen since he was a child, he looked very confident. He thought it

    was easy to make a pot of noodles. He turned on his mobile phone and searched the ingredients

    needed to make beef noodles on the Inte. When he got the ingredients ready, he was suddenly in a

    dilemma.

    By the way, how to get the beef unfrozen? He took out his mobile phone and searched the way of

    unfreezing the beef on the Inte. After getting the beef unfrozen uneasily, Hiram put the beef on the

    chopping board and continued to study the method of cutting it!

    After waiting for half an hour upstairs, Alline came downstairs and she was shocked. Hiram was really

    going to demolish the kitchen today. Looking at his posture, and the bitterness on his face, she rushed

    over and said in a trembling voice, "Hiram, stop cooking. Let''s go out to eat. We haven''t been to the Z

    Restaurant for a long time. Let''s go out and try it! "She took a quick nce at the kitchen and trembled

    with fear.

    How did he do it? The kitchen was almost in an explosion. She looked at the bloody beef on the

    chopping board, and then looked at the messy vegetable leaves on the ground. How could he put the

    pot on the ground? The gas was burning and the oil in the pot crackled and scattered everywhere. That

    scene was really terrible. Alline went to turn off the fire!

    Hiram felt a little hurt. He clearly saw the disdain in her eyes, so he raised his head and said in a very

    serious tone, "I''m going to cook the beef noodles. Wait a little longer! "In fact, he was not sure at all.

    But he was unwilling to be disdained by his wife like this. He could not lower his head, or he would be

    Alline patted her chest and felt that he was arrogant again, so she coaxed him, "Hiram, of course I

    know you can cook it well. But I wanted to eat the soup dumplings today since I haven''t eaten them for

    a long time. Besides, Cathy asked us to bring some to her on the phone! So, let''s go out for breakfast

    today. Please! How about making it next time? "

    She couldn''t help but say in her heart, ''It won''t happen again. Fortunately, I didn''t ask him to cook fried

    rice. Otherwise, he will make rice into bullets. That scene is too terrible. I can''t imagine!''

    However, if Alline didn''t take his arrogance into ount, he would definitely tear down the kitchen

    today!

    Hiram was satisfied, but he snorted and said in a proud tone, "Okay. For the sake of Cathy, I will go out

    to have breakfast with you. Otherwise, the beef noodles I cook will make you savor and drool! "

    ''Is that true, Mr. Hiram? Can you really cook the noodles well?'' Alline doubted deeply. She said in a

    softer tone, "Well, let''s go out to eat for the sake of Cathy! "

    Hearing that, Hiram nodded slightly, but his face remained unchanged, as if he was still very arrogant.

    He nodded and said, "Then let''s go out to eat! As for my beef noodles..."Then he turned to look at his

    achievement. Alline dragged him away and calmly replied, "Mr. Hiram, don''t think of your beef noodles

    anymore. Zelda will make it for you. You can eat it when youe back. But we''d better go out right

    away. If we arete, we may have to wait in line. "

    "Okay! "With unwillingness on his face, Hiram was dragged out of the kitchen by Alline.

    Therefore, on the way, Hiram was stillcent about his achievement. His expression of asking for

    praise and touching almost made Alline unbearable. She couldn''t help but cover her eyes and said in a

    low voice, "Mr. Hiram, you have said it more than ten times! "Alline said to herself, ''Please, don''t torture

    me like this, or I will really fall out with you!''

    "Really? Why don''t I remember I have repeated so many times? "With seriousness on his face, he

    seemed to really think if he had said it a dozen times. But he didn''t think so. How could a low-key

    person like him repeat a sentence a dozen times?

    The answer was absolutely no. He was not so shameless!

    Alline rolled her eyes silently. This man was definitely pretending. Shezily answered, "Yes, you have!

    "Then, she opened the door and got off the car. She really wanted to say that she didn''t know him.

    At this time, there were not many people in the Z Restaurant. After Alline ordered two breakfasts,

    Hiram slowly walked over to her. When he saw her, he looked a little arrogant. "Alline, praise me again!

    "

    "Let''s have breakfast, Mr. Hiram. Can''t bun stop you? "She picked up a steamed bun and put it into his

    mouth. Today, she finally realized how shameless Hiram was! Why did she think he was cold before?

    He was not cold at all. He was really shameless!

    Hiram took a few bites of the bun and finished it. It tasted so good! They were eating with relish,

    apanied by appetizers, and two bowls of porridge. The food was really delicious!

    When they were eating, Hiram''s phone suddenly rang. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the name

    "Emma". But when he answered the phone, his heart suddenly cooled down.

 Chapter 193 He Owed One Of Them A Life, And The Other A Lifetime. (Part One)

    Chapter 193 He Owed One Of Them A Life, And The Other A Lifetime. (Part One)

    Emma cried on the other side of the phone, "Hiram, Rebamitted suicidest night, and she is

    still in the emergency room. I''m afraid that something might happen to her. You''d better go back to the

    L city to see her for thest time! "

    Over these years, Hiram had actually forgotten that Emma would cry. After she came back to life, he

    had never seen her cry again. Her expression was as hard as iron, as if she would no longer cry after

    what had happened in the past.

    Hiram still remembered that when Emma was young, she would cry, and often followed behind him and

    Chester. When she was wronged, she would sniff in a low voice, which was really pitiful. What made

    Emma change to a calm and emotionless puppet? People would never see through what was hidden

    under her mask. They would never know what she was thinking. She even nned to cover her face

    with a mask so that people couldn''t see the real Emma.

    But now, when he heard the helpless voice of Emma, he was stunned. He tried his best to calm down

    andforted her on the other end of the phone, "Emma, don''t cry. Take your time. I''ll be back to the L

    city soon. Reba will be fine! "He tried tofort her, but in the end, he didn''t know what he was

    talking about.

    His mind went nk. If something happened to Reba, Emma would have no rtives in the world.

    Although Emma''s mother was still alive, she was not close to Emma. That was why he felt so sorry for

    Emma. His heart seemed to be pulled by something, and he spoke incoherently. Atst, after he hung

    up the phone, his face was still nk. He just only felt shock, as well as heartache.

    Alline looked at Hiram anxiously, and asked him after a while, "What''s wrong, Hiram? "

    "Alline, let''s go back to the L city right now! "Without answering her question, he stood up straight from

    his seat and strode out. In a hurry, Alline followed him. She had just heard that something seemed to

    have happened to Reba.

    The day before yesterday, Reba was still in the HC City. How could something happen to her all of

    a sudden? Alline was also confused.

    Hiram called Jenny and asked her to arrange a private air route for him. If the private air route couldn''t

    be arranged, he would like Jenny to book the fastest airline to the L city. Then he asked Jacob to call

    the doctor. After arranging a series of things, he raised his hand slightly and rubbed his head in a

    somewhat decadent way. His tone was full of deep sadness. "Alline, I don''t understand why Reba

    wouldmit suicide. She is more outgoing than Emma. She dares to love and hate. For so many

    years, she has changed from a rash girl to a delicate girl for me. I have been feeling sorry for her. If

    anything happens to her, I will be guilty all my life. Alline, do you know? "

    As for the matter between Reba and Hiram, Alline didn''t know much. She reached out her hand,

    held his hand which was slightly cold, andforted him in a low voice, "Hiram, Reba will be fine.

    Let''s go back to pack up. Don''t worry. Reba will be fine! "

    She could feel that his fingers were trembling. She held his hand tightly as if she was going to give him

    some strength, but she said in her heart, "Hiram, don''t be afraid. I''m here, right next to you. Touch me

    and feel my warmth."

    Holding her in his arms, Hiram buried his face in her chest. He could feel her warm heartbeat through

    the clothes. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Alline, I can''t let anything happen to Reba! "

    "She will be fine, Hiram. Trust me, Reba will be fine! "Ever since the first expression on Hiram''s face

    changed, Alline''s heart had been wrenching. She was afraid that he would do something crazy.

    Fortunately, he could arrange everything calmly, and what she could do seemed to be only to

    apany him.

    And there was no other choice. At this moment, she felt pain for him just as she loved him.

    After a while, his mood eased a little. When he looked up, his eyes were a little red. He said in an

    extremely unnatural tone, "Yes, you are right. Let''s go back to the L city first. Reba will be fine! "

    Over the years, Reba had hinted him many times, but Hiram hadn''t given her an exact reply. Even if

    he had known that Emma had died, it was difficult for him to find a trace of familiarity from Reba

    who looked like Emma. For so many years, Reba''s behaviors and habits, including her hair style

    and dressing style, were very simr to that of Emma, but he still didn''t fall in love with Reba. He did

    regard her as Emma for a period of time. Without Reba, he might not be able to hold on.

    For a period of time, he often had nightmares. He dreamed that in the ancestral hall that day, Emma

    was covered in blood. There was so much blood, like a blooming flower. The desperate eyes of Emma

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    almost grasped his breath, making him unable to move. Every night when he woke up, he could feel

    the chill in his dream. For a long time, he couldn''t get rid of it. He couldn''t walk out of it, and he even

    wanted tomit suicide.

    It was Reba who apanied him every day and helped him out. If it weren''t for Reba, Hiram

    might have died.

    Therefore, in the past few years, he acquiesced in Reba to appear beside him and indulged her in

    everything. Even if Reba deliberately cooperated with Emma to trap Allinest time, he did not

    refute, because he owed Emma and Reba. He owed one of them a life, and the other a lifetime.

    Soon, Jenny replied that the private ne was being repaired and she had booked the earliest flight.

    Soon, Alline packed up her things and Jenny sent them to the airport. In fact, Alline didn''t need to go

    back, but at this time, she didn''t want to leave Hiram. She was afraid that he would lose control of his

    emotions, so she went back to the L city with him.

    When the ne arrived at the L city, it was at noon. The sun was shining brightly, but the city was in an

    indescribable leaden gray. The sunlight was faint, and there was an indescribable gloom.

    The news that Hiram had returned to the L city had already been spread to the Mo family. Ethan had

    sent someone to drive them home first. But Hiram hurried to go to the hospital to see Reba, so

    Alline went back home first.

    Watching him get into the car and gradually go away, Alline felt a little sad. When Hiram left, the anxiety

    on his face was undisguised, and he even ignored the disappointment on Alline''s face. In fact, Alline

    was willing to apany him and wait outside the operating room for Reba, but obviously, he did

    not give her such a chance.

    The driver next to Alline reminded, "Mrs. Mo, let''s go back first! "

    It was not until then that she came to her senses. She smiled apologetically at the driver and said,

    "Okay! "Then she bent over and got in the car of the Mo family. Her mind was heavy, as if there was

    something empty in her heart.

    Alline had note back to the L city for a long time. She found that everything in the Mo family

    seemed to be the same. The scenery was still beautiful and elegant. It was undeniable that the Mo

    family had a good view at any time. When she went in, she felt warm andfortable. But she didn''t

    want to appreciate the view at all. After getting out of the car, she went to the L Garden to greet Ethan

    and Denise. Ethan showed great enthusiasm for hering back. He cared about her for a while, but

    Denise was not good to Alline. She greeted Alline indifferently and then turned back to her room, as if

    she didn''t want to stay in the same ce with Alline for one more minute.

 Chapter 194 He Owed One Of Them A Life, And The Other A Lifetime. (Part Two)

    Chapter 194 He Owed One Of Them A Life, And The Other A Lifetime. (Part Two)

    In fact, Denise didn''t treat Alline well when Alline just married into the Mo family. At the beginning,

    Alline thought that Denise was picky about her. After all, few daughter-inws could be liked by their

    mother-inws when they just married to the family. Moreover, Denise was a traditional woman. But

    fortunately, Denise didn''t make things difficult for Alline, but Denise''s attitude had always been

    indifferent.

    Now, Denise treated her the same as before. She had moved to the HC City with Hiram for a period of

    time, but Denise still had the same attitude towards her. Alline was confused and looked at Denise.

    Ethan slowly poured her a cup of tea and unhurriedly exined, "Your grandma has been used to it.

    She might treat you like this because of Reba! "

    Alline didn''t understand. Rebamitted suicide, but it had nothing to do with her. How could

    Denise attribute it to her?

    Ethan put down the teapot, picked up the teacup, and took a sip of the tea gently. After that, he said

    slowly, "As you know, Emma and Reba are the granddaughters of your grandmother. She has loved

    Emma even more than Reba since their childhoods. Later, after I sent Emma abroad, I made the

    news that she died. Your grandmother didn''t want to talk to me for a period of time. Now Reba

    unavoidable for her to hate you! "

    Alline understood and nodded, but she still felt sad and said, "Grandpa, can you tell me the rtionship

    between Reba and Hiram, and the rtionship between Emma and Hiram! "She was confused by

    the sudden rivals in love. More importantly, she had only heard a little about the rtionship between

    Emma and Hiram, and she was not very clear about the past between Reba and Hiram! However,

    she intuitively felt that Reba was very important to Hiram.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Therefore, she was very worried, as if the more tightly she tried to grasp something, the faster it would

    fade away.

    Ethan raised his eyes, as if he had thought of something. He looked far away, sighed for a long time,

    and said lightly, "In fact, Emma and Hiram grew up together, and they liked each other, but Emma was

    engaged to Chester since childhood. Emma, Hiram and Chester have been entangled with each other

    for many years, but there is no good ending for them. After all, they are not destined to be together. As

    for Reba, she is a substitute of Emma. The death of Emma was a heavy blow to Hiram and

    Reba helped him get out of it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to survive during that period of time. "

    This past seemed to have been covered with countless dust. Now it was uncovered again, and it was

    still bloody.

    Therefore, this was something Ethan never wanted to mention. His tone was light, but it was full of

    pain.

    If Alline said that she didn''t have any feeling about that, it was impossible. Her eyshes slightly

    drooped, and her eyes fell on the smoke in the cup. Her thin pink lips gently pursed, but the corners of

    her mouth had not been pulled down.

    Ethan nced at her and sighed in his heart. Heforted her, "I didn''t allow Emma to marry into our

    Mo family at that time, and now it''s impossible either for Reba to marry in. So, Alline, don''t worry.

    You are the only wife of Hiram in this life. "

    As Alline raised her head, a tinge of hoarse light shed through her eyes. Doubts rose from the

    bottom of her heart. She didn''t understand why Ethan had chosen her to be Hiram''s wife. Even though

    Hiram had refused with his death, Ethan had never changed his own intention. So what was Ethan

    insisting on? "Grandpa, why... Why did you choose me? "

    Ethan''s eyes remained unmoved. He stared at Alline and said, "You''ve been married for so long. Have

    you ever made your own guess? "There was a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, which seemed

    that he could be able to see through Alline''s heart.

    "Yes, but I don''t think they are the reasons. Grandpa, I''m the abandoned daughter of the Lou family, not

    the daughter of a noble family, but I can marry Hiram. Do I have any secrets? "Her words were light,

    but meaningful, because she suddenly had a feeling that maybe there was a secret on her.

    It was a secret that made Celine crazy and even kidnap her brother. But what was the secret?

    Why didn''t she know at all? If Ethan knew the secret, then what about Andrew?

    Did he know?

    At this moment, doubts rose from her heart one after another. Although she was shock, she still looked

    at Ethan quietly. She knew that Ethan was experienced. Otherwise, he would not have been able to

    manage the Mo family well for so many years. With his temperament, calmness and shrewdness in his

    eyes, this old man could not be underestimated.

    So she thought she couldn''t hide anything from him, and she was worried.

    Ethan smiled with satisfaction but he didn''t reply to her, nor did he give her a clear answer. He just said

    in a deep tone, "When your brother wakes up, I think he will tell you the truth! "

    He didn''t intend to tell her what he had hidden. Of course, he wasn''t sure, because it had been a long

    time since that incident happened. Those who knew the secret had all died. The only person who knew

    about it was probably the Mu family. Of course, he wasn''t sure why Celine had known about it and

    chased after Alline and Sven. If it weren''t for his decision to let Alline marry into the Mo family, Alline

    must have been imprisoned in somewhere now!

    "My brother? "Alline''s eyes widened. Did it have anything to do with her brother? When she mentioned

    Sven, she didn''t hide the concern and anxiety in her eyes. What on earth did this old man know? Why

    did her brother have something to do with this secret?

    Then, what about Celine? Did Celine kidnap her brother because of this? What''s more, Celine even

    wanted to kill her and Hiramst time. She felt she was trapped inyers of doubts, unable to move!

    What kind of game was this? What role did Alline and Sven act?

    Alline''s eyes widened and there was a faint doubt in her eyes. She didn''t hide it, and even her fingers

    could not help clenching, as if she was trying to calm down, but she could not control herself!

    As long as it came to her brother, she couldn''t control her emotions! Sven was her life! Without him,

    she would be a walking dead and would never be peaceful.

    When Ethan Noticed the anxiety in her eyes, Ethan''s heart skipped a beat. It was undeniable that she

    was very concerned about her brother. During this period of time, he had also tried to find Sven, but he

    found that the other party had hidden deeply. He had used some strength that he had never used, but

    he still couldn''t find Sven. Was Sven abroad?

    That''s why Ethan couldn''t find Sven. Otherwise, where would Celine hide Sven?

    The more dangerous the ce was, the safer it would be. Suddenly, a sharp light shed in Ethan''s

    eyes. Was Sven in the Lou family? But if Sven was in the Lou family, Andrew must know about it. Or

    was he also involved in the n?

    But, after all, Sven was the only son of Sandra and him. How could he be cruel? Back then, when

    Andrew chased Sandra, Ethan often heard about it from Christa. Now that Sandra was gone, Andrew

    was so cruel to his children!

    How could he treat his children like that! Unfortunately, the world was full of unforeseen events. If

    Sandra was still alive, everything would be fine! Maybe Alline wouldn''t suffer so much, but there was no

    "if"'' in the world. Sandra was already dead.

    Taking a deep breath, Ethan said in a steady tone, "Yes, it has something to do with your brother, but I

    won''t tell you anything before he wakes up! "

    Alline was stunned, but she knew that Ethan was stubborn. When she made a mistake back then, he

    punished her directly and did not let her go easily. She understood what he meant, so she slowly stood

    up with a trace of respect in her tone, as if she had been used to doing this to Ethan after she married

    Hiram. "Since I shouldn''t know, let''s talk about it when grandpa wants to! "

    She knew what she said was meaningless. If Ethan didn''t want to say anything, he would take it

    directly to the coffin.

    Therefore, it was a waste of time to ask. If she couldn''t find her brother, Ethan would never tell her the

    truth.

    But where on earth was her brother? When Alline thought of this, a touch of mncholy appeared in

    her eyes. Where on earth did Celine hide her brother? Sometimes, she really wanted to directly break

    into the Lou family, catch Celine, and then knock her up to ask where Sven was!

    "Alline. "When Alline stood up, Ethan suddenly called her. He fixed his eyes on her and said with a faint

    concern in his tone, "Don''t worry too much about what happened to Reba. You have my words. You

    are the only hostess of this family! "

 Chapter 195 Cathy, Why Didnt You Die (Part One)

    Chapter 195 Cathy, Why Didn''t You Die (Part One)

    Alline didn''t expect that Ethan would pay attention to her emotions at this moment. She nodded and

    said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I won''t think too much. I''m going back to Juan Garden. If you have

    something to deal with, just ask someone to call me! "

    Ethan nodded slightly, showing a trace of fatigue on his face. It seemed that his body was not as strong

    as before after he was sickst time. After the figure of Alline disappeared outside the L Garden, he

    picked up the phone and made a call, which had not been called for a long time. His voice was still

    dignified and maic, "I will go there tonight. You guys get ready! "

    The man on the other end of the line answered. Then he drew back the line and sighed coldly.

    Ethan''s eyes darkened. If Sven really was hidden by Lou family, should he go to HC City and have a

    talk with Andrew? When Sandra was still alive, Andrew didn''t take control of Lou family. Now Sandra

    was gone. He wondered what kind of attitude Andrew would have and whether he would do it for his

    sake?

    But, did Andrew really dare?

    For so many years, he ignored what Andrew had done to the two children of Sandra. On the one hand,

    he didn''t need to worry about the condition of Alline because of Cathy would take good care of Alline.

    But he didn''t know that his granddaughter inw was brought to dance by Cathy at the beginning in

    Sexy Club. When he knew it, he really wanted to p Cathy!

    How could Cathy do that!

    But now the most important thing was to find Sven. If he couldn''t find Sven, some things couldn''t be

    revealed, and some truths couldn''t be revealed. Therefore, the most important thing was to find Sven.

    Taking a deep breath, Ethan''s eyes became more tranquil. He carefully thought about where Celine

    would hide Sven? ''Where is he? But I have to find him even at the ends of the earth!''! Ethan thought

    so.

    When Alline left the L Garden, she took out her phone and called Hiram again, but he didn''t answer.

    She hesitated for a while and called Jenny. She asked, "Jenny, how is Reba? "

    After hesitating for a while, Jenny looked at the figures outside the operating room in the distance and

    replied, "Mrs. Alline, Miss Reba is not in a good condition. What he said mean that Reba is still

    in the operating room and no one knows whether she is alive or dead.

    Alline stopped and stood still. She didn''t know why her mind was a little empty.

    If something really happened to Reba, she didn''t know what would happen to Hiram. Although

    Ethan only said a few words, for her, it would be the lifetime painful thing because Reba was the

    one who apanied Hiram during his most painful and darkest time. If Reba died, he would have

    a guilty conscience all his life. What''s more, she even thought that Rebamitted suicide for

    Hiram. She was stunned, like a huge stone smashing her unconscious, and her heart trembled with

    pain.

    She didn''t know how much Reba loved Hiram. She evenmitted suicide for him. It seemed that

    there was a bloodshot scene appeared in front of her eyes. She felt that her breath was a little

    unstable, and even her fingers were trembling unconsciously.

    She didn''t know if she could do this for Hiram, but she was not so crazy for love. If she couldn''t get

    some she loved, she would rather not be so deep in love. Love was not a wishful thinking. If the other

    party didn''t love you, there was no need to impose such a cruel psychological burden on others. This

    was not love, but a disguised burden!

    Jenny called her on the other end of the phone, hearing that, Alline came back to her senses and said

    in a calm tone, "Well, when the operation is over, remember to tell me whatever the result is! "

    "Okay, Mrs. Alline! Replied Jenny.

    Alline went back to the Becky garden with a lot of things in her mind. Several servants came out and

    greeted her. She nodded and greeted everyone indifferently, telling them to do whatever they should do

    without caring about her.

    The servants were relieved.

    Alline walked upstairs. She had thought that she hadn''t been back to the Mo family for a long time, and

    there would be an old smell in the Juan Garden. Now she looked around and found that the upstairs

    and downstairs were well packed, and it was not prepared in a short time. It could be seen that the

    servants were very careful. When she and Hiram left at the beginning, she had thought that their

    grandpa Ethan would transfer the servants in Juan Garden to other parks, but he didn''t.

    Was grandpa still thinking about letting her and Hirame back one day? In fact, she was not

    surprised at Ethan''s thought. After all, he was the eldest son of Mo family, so it was natural for him to

    live in Mo family. Even if he didn''t have the inheritance of the shares of Mo group, he should also live in

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    the Mo family. Because of Alline, because of the child she had lost, Hiram took the initiative to mention

    returning to HC City.

    HC City was the root of Alline. She had been living in HC City for the first twenty years. She was used

    to the environment and custom there. When she first came to Li City, she was not used to many things,

    especially to the convenience of eating, but she never mentioned it and no one knew it. Later on, when

    Hiram knew her taste, he asked the cook to prepare a few of her favorite food, so her appetite

    gradually improved. For example, when she just arrived in L city, sometimes the rice was tasteless in

    her mouth. She had lost a few pounds a month, but after a long time, she gradually got used to the

    taste of L city. She liked the light taste here, which was good for health.

    Someone had already carried Alline''s luggage upstairs. She left in a hurry and didn''t pack up anything.

    Fortunately, the Juan Garden was not short of anything. She found something to do with herself and

    tried to make herself as busy as possible, so as not to think too much.

    To be honest, she was really scared. From the first time that Reba had an ident to this time that

    she suddenlymitted suicide, she had never been able to calm down. It seemed that something

    was stabbing her heart, making her feel very ufortable.

    It was not until the day fell that the sky was covered with ayer of faint sunlight, spreading on the

    elegant scenery, which looked a little quiet and elegant. The servant called her to go downstairs for

    dinner. When Alline went downstairs, the dishes on the table were ready. Three dishes and one soup

    were her favorite taste, but she could not bring up any taste since Hiram was not there.

    She sat down and took a sip of the soup. It was a crucian soup made with radish. The soup was white

    and delicious, which made people''s appetite greatly increased. She lowered her head and took a sip. It

    was indeed the previous taste. She pursed her lips and said to Zelda, "Zelda, I haven''t drunk the soup

    you made for so long. I really miss it. But you are so good. How do you know that I want to drink this

    soup now! "

    Alline didn''t like fish very much, but the soup cooked by Zelda was really delicious. Alline had learned

    from Zelda for several times, but she didn''t seed. She always felt that she couldn''t make the soup

    with that taste. The soup was so delicious that it made people''s lips and teeth linger.

 Chapter 196 Cathy, Why Didnt You Die (Part Two)

    Chapter 196 Cathy, Why Didn''t You Die (Part Two)

    "Mrs. Alline, I think you can have a bowl of this soup every time I make it. Besides, you haven''te

    back for a long time. I think you should miss it very much, so I made this fish soup. If you like, Mrs.

    Alline, I will cook it for you every day! In fact, Zelda likes Alline very much. Alline was about twenty

    years old, but she was a calm woman. She was neither arrogant nor willful. Even in Juan Garden, she

    would never scold anyone. Of course, if she made a mistake, her means were also unbearable. For

    example,st time when her mobile phone was passively attacked, she directly scolded everyone.

    When she used her power and power, people would feel panic, and at the same time, they could not

    help but secretly admired her.

    Alline held a bowl of soup in her hand, "Thank you, Zelda. I''ll tell you in advance if I want to drink! The

    most important thing was whether she could stay in L city or not. She was right. The matter was in the

    control of Hiram, so she didn''t want to give a direct reply.

    After dinner, Alline forced herself to eat more, in case of wasting Zelda''s kindness. After dinner, she

    thanked Zelda and went upstairs. When she returned to her room, she also had nothing to do, which

    made her feel bored.

    Turning on the TV, changing channels, changing channels again, and finally changing almost all the

    channels, and finally leaving them on a drama channel. The yers wereughing on the screen, but

    she didn''t show any smile on her face. She looked at them expressionlessly, frowning, as if it was a

    very strange thing. She pursed her lips, and the corners of her mouth quickly pulled into a straight line.

    Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She took out her phone and wanted to call Hiram to ask about

    Reba.

    But when she picked it up, she hesitated again. If Reba was safe, Jenny would call back. But Jenny

    had never called back. Was Reba not in a good condition? She sat up from the sofa and walked

    back and forth. This inexplicable feeling had been bothering her, as if this feeling wanted to tear her

    apart.

    It was not until a call from Cathy broke the silence that Cathy''s voice was as gentle as ever, making it

    hard to tell her true emotions, "Alline, what are you doing? "

    "I''m so boring! Alline replied.

    "Let''s y the game! Cathy was straightforward.

    "Okay, but Cathy, are you okayst night? She clearly remembered Cathy''s gaffest night. She sent

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    several messages to her in the afternoon, but she didn''t reply. Alline thought she was busy, so she

    didn''t call her.

    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. Then Cathy said as if nothing had

    happened, "What do you think I can do? Just take it as what I did yesterday! I''ll wait for you in the

    game! Then she hung up the phone.

    Alline didn''t have time to refute. She sighed and knew that Cathy must be stimted. She wanted to

    call Austin to ask about the situation, but Austin was still on the phone. She had no choice but to y

    the game first.

    As soon as they arrived at the OD, Cathy called them directly, "Kill them! "

    Alline nodded. After she was ready, she yed the game with Cathy recklessly and wantonly, as if all

    the anger in her heart had turned into cruelty in the battlefield. It was rare that the two of them were not

    in a good state today. That madness made other yers cry. Cathy was also a rich woman today,

    constantly buying machines. She had always been very powerful. Others were all making a fuss.

    Damn you! Cathy cursed in her heart, but she didn''t get rid of him. She looked terrible. She had a

    pleasant cooperation with Alline. After killing others in the game, she felt a little better, and that kind of

    violent impulse waspletely suppressed. In fact, there was a reason why she lost control of her

    emotions today, because she saw Stephen. Cathy didn''t understand that there were many men in the

    world. Why didn''t she just give up him directly? She had been obsessed with him for so many years.

    There were many other man handsome than him, there were also many man came from a rich family

    better than him. He was such ab arrogant man. Was she blind? Why did she fall in love with him?

    Cathy really couldn''t figure it out. Now a few years had passed, and she felt that all the grudges should

    be dispersed. Unfortunately, she ignored Stephen''s stubbornness. He looked at her as if he was going

    to kill her.

    Although Cathy was used to all kinds of asions and saw all kinds of people, she was still scared

    when she saw his undisguised disgust in his eyes. It seemed that there was a chill all over her body.

    The first sentence he said was, "Cathy, why are you still alive! His tone was as cold as ink, and her

    heart was getting colder and colder.

    Cathy smiled carelessly and shrugged her shoulders, without any unhappiness. With a slight smile on

    her face and eyebrows, she said, "I have no choice. It''s said that the scourge live for thousands of

    years. If I die, isn''t your life too regretful? "

    "Yes, if you died, how lonely my life would be. Who should I take revenge on? On the other hand,

    Stephen nodded. Her ck eyes were shining with cold light, like an unbreakable ice current.

    Cathy''s heart trembled. Although she had told herself that she didn''t care, she was still trembling with

    fear. She clenched her fists tightly, with a smile in her eyes. She looked elegant as if she had juste

    out of the party, but her tone was indifferent, "Yes, you haven''t revenged for Caroline Wen. You can''t

    forget how miserable it was when she died! "

    Stephen stood up at once, and the coffee in his hand sshed directly on Cathy''s face. Cathy didn''t

    dodge, allowing the brown coffee to spill on her face. She tilted her head and looked at Stephen''s cold

    eyes. She grinned at him and said, "Stephen, even if you kill me today, Caroline won''t survive. For so

    many years, you know what do I think? I have a feeling in my heart. I heard that that bitch deserved to

    die. If there is another chance, I will also use the same method to kill her. Only when she dies, I will feel

    happy! "

    "Cathy, you are such a vicious woman. Why didn''t you die at that time! Stephen gnashed his teeth and

    shouted word by word.

    Cathy wrinkled her nose and wiped the coffee on her face. Her smile was soft, "Unfortunately, it was

    Caroline who died. I''m lucky. Stephen, did you regret that the knife wasn''t stabbed hard enough and

    didn''t kill me? "

    Stephen nodded and red at Cathy with fierce and fierce eyes. In fact, Stephen was handsome and

    gentle, and his fierce expression only added a little masculine to him. He stood there, tall and

    handsome, but clean and beautiful. However, the cruelty in his eyes was too strong, which destroyed

    the quiet, elegant and beautiful beauty. He stared at her and said coldly, "Yes, Cathy. I really regretted

    not doing that at that time I didn''t kill you! Cathy, you are such a cruel woman! Don''t ever show up in

    front of me again! "

    Then he left.

    Cathyughed unexpectedly. She raised her neck and said in a cold and mocking tone, coupled with

    her miserable face, which was weird and frightening. She sighed, "Stephen, don''t you think you are too

    ridiculous? You are the most ridiculous person I have ever seen in my life! "

    Without turning around, Stephen went straight away.

    Cathy sat there for a long time until she couldn''tugh anymore. People always said that if sheughed

    too much, she really couldn''tugh. Cathy tried to raise her head and swallow the pain in her stomach.

    ''Cathy, it''s okay. It''s all over. You have been used to it, haven''t you?''

    However, why did her heart still hurt so much? Even if Stephen had said these words and hateful words

    more than once, her heart was still so painful? Why? She didn''t understand!

    ''Stephen, why don''t I forget you?'' ''What''s good about you? I''ve been thinking about you for more than

    ten years. What''s good about you!'' ''What''s good about you?'' She suddenly bent over the table and

    burst into tears until her eyes were red. Austin handed her a piece of tissue and sighed, "Cathy, why do

    you have to do this? You will just hurt yourself! "

    Cathy wiped her face and stood up. She was the proud queen again, as if no one could knock her

    down. With a cold smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, "Don''t worry. I won''t use such a stupid

    method next time! "

    Then she drove back to Sexy Club with a murderous look on her face.

    After ending the game, Cathy copsed on the chair and took a deep breath, as if she was more

    depressed. Her broken heart was squeezed hard. Back then, that knife almost killed her. She was hurt

    badly andid on the bed in Gu family for half a year before she could barely live. She thought that

    Stephen really wanted to kill her. Otherwise, how could he be so cruel!

    But what hurt her more was that Stephen didn''t believe her and never believed her. He insisted that it

    was her who killed Caroline. She was really jealous of Caroline. She really wanted to kill her and find

    someone to kill her silently. But in the end, she didn''t dare. No matter how jealous she was, she was

    not so crazy, but everyone thought that she killed Caroline, and even Stephen thought so.

    People all over the world didn''t have to trust her, but Stephen, why did he think so? She raised her

    hand and covered her heart. All her toughness had disappeared, only endless sadness and despair.

    ''Cathy, why are you still so stubborn? Why don''t you give up? Can''t you calm down your rtionship

    except death?''

    She opened her QQ ount and sent a message to Alline, "Let''s talk on QQ! "

    Then she turned off the QQ in an instant, and then Alline logged in QQ again. Knowing that Cathy was

    in a bad mood, she sent a funny expression to amuse her, and then typed a line of words, "What''s up?

    Who is so blind that makes our beauty Cathy angry? "

    "Alline, how can I forget someone? "

 Chapter 197 Alliine Had A Hard Time In Love (Part One)

    Chapter 197 Alliine Had A Hard Time In Love (Part One)

    When Alline saw this sentence, she subconsciously felt that Cathy was crossed in love, or she wouldn''t

    have said it in such a tone. She paused for three seconds and slowly typed on the screen, "If you can''t

    forget him, don''t be too hard on yourself. Time will make you forget him. Sometimes, the more you

    want to forget someone, the more you can''t forget him. So, Cathy, don''t push yourself! "

    After that, she took a deep breath and waited for Cathy''s reply. Did Cathy really break up with her

    boyfriend? Cathy was indeed a little out of controlst night, but after she asked Austin, he kept silent.

    Alline was a little headache. She bit her lips and didn''t move her eyes.

    Unfortunately, Cathy didn''t reply, and the red fox profile didn''t beat any more. Her seductive eyes and

    posture were still seductive, just like her whole body, always in the most beautiful state to show the

    best charm.

    Alline sent several messages to Cathy but she didn''t Her profile picturepletely darkened. Alline

    was in a daze and copsed there powerlessly. She had a feeling that Cathy didn''t want to talk about it.

    She just wanted to vent her anger.

    What''s more, what happened to Cathy today made Alline nervous. When she was about to call Cathy,

    Cathy called her first. She asked directly, "Did Rebamit suicide? "

    "Yes. Alline replied her honestly and asked her, "Cathy, what''s wrong with you these two days? "

    Cathy''s voice was as usual, with usual charm. She gently shook it, like a wind bell floating in the wind,

    "I just want to tease you. Alline, you care so much about me. You''d better care about your man''s

    problem! "

    Hearing Cathy''s words, Alline rolled her eyes.

    "By the way, is Reba dead? Cathy threw out another time bomb.

    "I don''t know. Alline replied sulkily.

    "Hey, why don''t you know that your rival in love is in hospital? Don''t you go to the hospital to dere

    your sovereignty? Cathy teased.

    "Dere what? Compared with Reba, my feelings for Hiram are nothing! Alline smiled bitterly,

    perhaps she was the most miserable legitimate wife in the world who has suffered so much. Her

    husband''s ex-girlfriendmitted suicide for him, but she was helpless at home. Thinking of this, she

    had a headache!

    There seemed to be ten thousand horses galloping in her heart. To be honest, she really didn''t want

    anything to happen to Reba, so she could only wait until the news of Reba''s safety came back.

    As for others, she didn''t even have the courage to call Hiram.

    On the one hand, she was afraid of hearing bad news. On the other hand, she didn''t want to feel that

    her husband was worried about other women.

    Cathy changed her posture, sneered and said lightly, "Alline, let me tell you. Reba is good at

    pretending. I don''t believe that she is really willing to die. If she really wants to die, she won''t cut her

    wrist, but her neck. "

    "Why are you so cruel? Do you have any sympathy! If Reba is really dead, Hiram will never be

    happy for the rest of his life. She will always be the only one between the two of us! Alline knew that

    Cathy was making fun of her, but she couldn''t help making fun of her.

    Cathy''s smile froze for a moment. There was always a dead person between her and Stephen. If

    Caroline was still alive, she would dare to fight with her. But when she heard that Caroline was dead,

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    how could she fight with a dead person? What could she do with that? That was really funny. The smile

    on her face disappeared in an instant. She suppressed the bitterness in her heart and said, "Well, don''t

    be so sentimental. We will call Jennyter. I''ll tell you what''s going on with Reba. Don''t worry. She is

    very lucky! "

    Back then, when Reba fought with her, the two of them fell into theke. She didn''t drown, but how

    could she die now!

    It was just a trick or two of a woman, but Reba was so annoying. Did she think that she could get

    back at Hiram in this way? She didn''t think about it either. How could Ethan allow her to marry into Mo

    family? But if she tried her best, she could do nothing but receive some sympathy and pity. She could

    see it clearly. She knew that when Reba knelt down in front of Ethan and begged him to let her

    marry into the Mo family, Ethan didn''t even agree. But now, it was even more impossible, let alone that

    Alline was the granddaughter inw selected by him in person!

    Therefore, at most, she just wanted to make Hiram feel a little sorry for her. There was no need for her

    to do that. It was enough to have Emma involved, and Reba was also stirring up the situation. s,

    Alline''s love path was very bumpy!

    ''But think about yourself, Cathy, how can youugh at others?''

    After the two girls chatted for a while, Cathy stopped the call and told Alline not to think too much. She

    mighte to HC City tomorrow!

    That night, Hiram didn''te back. Before going to bed, he called Alline. His voice was

    unprecedentedly deep, which made people''s heart ache, "Alline, you can go to bed early. Don''t wait for

    me. I will be in the hospital today! "

    Sitting cross legged on the sofa with a brush in her hand, Alline asked, "Hiram, how is Reba? "

    "She''s better now, but she is still very weak. The doctor said that she might have some psychological

    problems, and she has the subconsciousness tomit suicide again, so we have to stay with her all

    the time! Hiram replied tly. To be honest, he felt that today was just like a battle. He was tired from

    beginning to end. He rubbed between his eyebrows and lowered his hand slightly helplessly.

    Alline was surprised, but she quickly said, "Then you... Just stay with her in the hospital! "

    Hearing this, Hiram chuckled. He walked to the window and took a deep breath of fresh air to ease the

    dizziness in his brain. He said in a low voice with a little ambiguity, "Alline, are you jealous? "

    "Don''t be jealous. I''m not jealous. I''m asleep! Alline''s voice sounded a little annoyed. She didn''t want to

    admit that she was jealous. In fact, she was already jealous, but sometimes, she didn''t want to admit

    that she would be jealous, and afraid that one day, Hiram would be together with Emma again.

    Moreover, there was also Reba, who looked exactly like Emma.

    Emma grew up with him. The two grew up together and promised each other for the rest of their lives.

    Reba had been taking good care of him for so many years.

    As for her, it was just because Ethan wanted her to marry into the Mo family and be Hiram''s wife.

    After all, Alline had an inferiorityplex. In front of the two sisters, she thought she had no chance of

    winning. Except for Ethan supporting her to be the daughter-inw of Mo family, no one else

    approved of her.

    She rubbed between her eyebrows tiredly and took a deep breath, as if she was going to spit out the

    annoyance in her heart.

    No matter what, she wouldn''t admit defeat. Even if Reba risked his life to retrieve the rtionship,

    she wouldn''t let Hiram go. She loved him, and she wanted to live and retreat with him. As long as

    Hiram didn''t give up, she was willing to be with him side by side.

    This was her promise. As for Reba, she prayed that God would protect her!

 Chapter 198 Alliine Had A Hard Time In Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 198 Alliine Had A Hard Time In Love (Part Two)

    Reba, may you be safe! ''I hope you can recover as soon as possible!''

    In the hospital, Reba was finally out of danger. Lying on the sickbed, her face was deathly pale, as if

    the bright red in her body hadpletely gone with her suicide. She was still on a drip on the bedside,

    but she was sleeping soundly, like a child who had made enough noise. Sitting quietly on the edge of

    the sickbed, Emma looked at her. Ray''s long body leaned against the door, with a mysterious look on

    his face. He was thinking about something, but it could tell that he was in a bad mood.

    Sitting on the sofa in silence, Hiram looked at Reba with guilt and remorse. He had never known

    that Reba wouldmit suicide for him, and his eyes were filled with pain and unable to control

    himself.

    As for Ray, he fixed his eyes on Emma without moving away for a moment. From receiving the news of

    Reba''s ident to sending her to the hospital, Emma didn''t say a word. Except for the phone call

    with Hiram out of control, when she came to the hospital, she poked Hiram fiercely with her eyes like a

    knife, mercilessly and undisguised. He thought at that time, in addition to hating Hiram, in fact, Emma

    still had feelings for him in her heart! Otherwise, for so many years, no matter how he tried to please

    her, she had never seen him in her eyes. Emma once said that they were family and the closest in the

    world.

    For her family, she could give up her own life. For her family, she could give up everything. For her

    family, she could do things she didn''t like to do, but the two words "family" did not contain love.

    He also knew that a person like him was not suitable for love. It was good for him and Emma to be like

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    this now. They could snuggle up to each other and warm each other, and it was enough to give each

    other tenderness!

    However, Reba, when his eyes swept over Reba''s pale face, a tinge of sadness finally

    overflowed from his eyes. Perhaps only he knew whether it was heartache or pity. His phone kept

    ringing next to him. He had already adjusted the vibration and hung up the phone. Atst, the

    up all his courage toe to the hospital. Ray finally nodded and agreed to leave.

    Before leaving, Ray''s eyes fell on Emma again. She kept the same posture, motionless, like a carved

    stone statue. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally said nothing.

    Well, he could ask Queenie toe to the hospital to apany herter. Queenie should have

    arrived at the hospital by now, so he thought for a while and knew that Emma wouldn''t say anything at

    this time. Then he said to Hiram, "Call me if you need anything! "

    The rtionship between Hiram and Ray was not good or bad. The two of them were just nodding

    acquaintances in the business field, not to mention that the two of them had always beenpeting

    with each other. Because of Emma, Ray''s attitude towards Hiram had always been not good, and could

    even make trouble for him. However, Hiram did not say anything from beginning to end. After all, he

    owed Emma and would never pay her back.

    After Ray left, there was more silence in the ward. Hiram turned his eyes to the two sisters again. He

    admitted that during this period of time, Reba had often called him, asked him out for dinner, and

    even met him, but he refused her many times. He knew that since he was married, he should not give

    her more hope. His attitude towards Reba after marriage had begun to slowly change. He didn''t

    indulge her as much as he used to, but something bad happened in the end.

    It was quiet and as cold as water. Since the ident of Reba, Emma had never said a word. Her

    eyes were slightly red, as if she had been depressed for a long time. There was water in her eyes.

    Looking at Reba on the bed, she looked sad.

    At this time, Jenny came back from outside and came to Hiram silently. He asked in a low voice,

    "Master, would you like to have something first? I''ll stay here with Miss Reba? "

    As soon as Hiram got the news in the morning, he rushed to L city, but to be honest, he had no

    appetite. He looked up at Emma. He always felt that the rtionship between Emma and Reba was

    not good, but now he found that Emma cared more about Reba than he had imagined. So he

    frowned, stood up from the sofa, and slowly walked towards Emma, "Emma? "

    He asked, but Emma didn''t move. Her eyes were fixed on Reba, as if she hadn''t heard his voice.

    A touch of helplessness shed through Hiram''s eyebrows. He tried his best to stabilize his voice and

    asked with concern, "I asked Jenny to buy clothes. You go to change your clothes first, okay? I''m here

    with Reba. "

    Emma''s clothes were stained with Reba''s blood, but she didn''t care. She stubbornly looked at

    Reba, motionless.

    "You stay with her? Finally, Emma raised her head in a trance. Her face was even paler than that of

    Reba on the bed. Her tone sounded sharp, which made people feel a chill in their hearts

    inexplicably. The piercing pain spread like that, "Hiram, I have told you to take good care of my sister

    for so many years, but how did you take care of her? Shemitted suicide for you. Since you don''t

    like her, why did you give her hope and make herpletely desperate! "

    Hiram lowered his eyes, took a deep breath and said gently, "I''m sorry for what happened to Reba.

    Emma, if you don''t forgive me, you can kill me and pay for your sister''s life! He really felt sorry. If he

    had known that Reba would give up his life in this way, he might have been gentler that night and

    his tone should not have been so intense.

    However, he had made it clear from beginning to end that he didn''t like Reba. He had always

    treated her as his sister. He had never changed his mind since the death of Emma.

    However, he didn''t know why Reba would fall in love with him and put them in a dead end.

    "Hiram, you want me to kill you? I really want to kill you. From the day I came back, I had tried my best

    to kill you. Back then, you pushed me into hell. Now that I''m back alive, I haven''t taken revenge on you,

    but you provoked my sister again! There was a touch of faint blood in Emma''s eyes, because she had

    been nervous for a long time. There were some faint blood streaks in her ck eyes, coupled with the

    anger on her face, there was a strange feeling. She stretched out her hand, and her fist was as fast as

    lightning, smashing heavily on his shoulder. Hiram shook his body, did not move, and epted the

    punch.

    A touch of anger appeared in his eyes. Emma stared at him and said word by word, "Hiram, you are a

    selfish person. Except for yourself, you will never consider other people''s feelings. If anything happens

    to my sister, I will never forgive you! Besides, the grudge between us won''t be settled because of this

    punch! "

    "I''m sorry, Emma. I''m really sorry. I know I didn''t handle it properly. If you want to beat me or scold me, I

    won''t say anything. But this is the ward. Reba needs a rest. Can we go out and have a talk? To be

    honest, Hiram really wanted to have a talk with Emma. Although it was not a good time to talk, he still

    wanted to have a serious talk with her.

    There were too many misunderstandings and unspeakable between the two of them. He wanted to

    spread out everything and make it clear to her. Even if Emma would never forgive him for the rest of his

    life, and even if she wanted to kill him, he had nothing to say. He owed her.

    He owed her a child and a life. It was his responsibility to pay it back.

    The anger in Emma''s eyes finally dissipated. She turned around and looked at Reba on the bed.

    There was a slight pain in her eyes. She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I''m not quarreling with

    you in the ward. Don''t shake in front of me. I''m dizzy! "

    Staring at her closely, Hiram found that even though Emma didn''t drink any water for a day, her face

    was even paler than that of Reba, and her lips were a little dry, which made people feel sorry for

    her, "Emma, you haven''t eaten anything for a day. If it goes on like this, your body will not be able to

    bear it. I have asked Jenny to book a hotel room nearby. Why don''t you go there and have a rest

    tonight ande here tomorrow. I will apany Reba. Emma''s eyes narrowed. Hiram took a

    room card from Jenny and handed it to her. Then he continued to say in a peaceful tone, "If she wakes

    up, I''ll inform you as soon as possible. "

    Emma was indeed exhausted. She didn''t sleep well these days. The Guan group had some crisis

    recently, and she hadn''t slept well with Ray for several days. Queenie was also busy. Thepany

    had been in a meeting to discuss and solve the problem. Because of the ident of Reba, she and

    Ray had stayed in the hospital for more than one day, leaving the other shareholders behind.

    She was indeed very tired. Her brain was swollen and her eyes were a little blurry. She was very

    sleepy. If she hadn''t finished dealing with the matter and if it hadn''t been for Reba''s ident, she

    would have slept well for a few days. But now, what happened to Reba was like a huge stone

    pressing on her heart, making her unable to move, struggle and feel very ufortable.

    A trace of hesitation appeared in her eyes, and she was thinking about something hesitantly. Seeing

    that it was hopeful for her to have a rest, Hiram could not help but repeat, "Emma, don''t worry.

    Although I can''t respond to Reba in love, she is still my sister. I won''t let her suffer any harm. Please

    trust me! "

    "Then... When Emma was hesitating, her phone suddenly rang. She looked down and her eyes

    narrowed...

 Chapter 199 They Didnt like Mother And Daughter, But Like Enemies (Part One)

    Chapter 199 They Didn''t like Mother And Daughter, But Like Enemies (Part One)

    Emma answered the phone and there was a trance of impatience, but she said obediently, "Mrs. Diana.

    Her voice was indifferent, emotionless, but with a sense of alienation. ''You can imagine how alienated

    she and her mother is when she calls her mother Mrs. Diana.''

    "Emma, why didn''t you inform me of Reba''s ident? If I hadn''t called home today, would you have

    hidden it from me for the rest of your life? Diana Song said in a rather bad tone with a strong sense of

    me.

    Exhausted, Emma rubbed between her eyebrows. When she walked out of the ward, she felt a dull

    pain in her eardrum because of Mrs. Diana''s sharp voice. She said in a weak tone, "Mrs. Diana, I''m

    sorry for what happened to Reba! I will take care of her until she recovers! "

    "Why did shemit suicide? Diana didn''t notice the tiredness in Emma''s tone at all. Mrs. Diana had

    always held a feeling that she didn''t know how to get along with Emma. They were mother and

    daughter, but they were even more like strangers.

    After the ident of Emma''s father, George Jing, Diana left the Jing family directly, and then took

    Reba to find another overseas Chinese. But Mr. Shen said that he didn''t want to adopt two

    daughters at the same time, so Diana married him and just took Reba to the new family and lived a

    luxurious life. She abandoned Emma in an orphanage. Later, it was not until Ethan knew the condition

    of Emma that he took Emma back home from the orphanage and raised her up as a child bride. For so

    many years, before the ident happened to Emma, she had been gentle and mild.

    As for Reba, she wasn''t the Reba Jing anymore. She changed her name as Reba Shen and

    became the daughter of Shen family. The twins had different fates from now on. Later, Reba

    gradually grew up and missed her sister Emma. She came back from time to time, because she was

    familiar with the brothers of Mo family. As for Emma, she had no feelings for her mother. She was even

    indifferent to her. Since Diana remarried, Emma had no longer called her mother, but Mrs. Diana.

    Therefore, the rtionship between the two was getting colder and colder.

    It could be said that the two were not like a mother and a daughter, but like enemies. Of course, the

    only thing Emma inherited from Diana was her good appearance. Back then, Diana was very beautiful,

    and the two sisters inherited her good lookspletely.

    "Mrs. Diana, you can ask Reba yourself this question. Besides, I''m very tired now and have no time

    to talk to you. Besides, Reba hasn''t woken up yet. If you really miss your daughter, why don''t you

    go back to take care of her yourself? Speaking of this, there''s already a hint of coldness in her voice.

    So, Emma hung up the phone directly.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Bitterness and sadness surged in her heart, and disappointment swept over her. She hadn''t recovered

    from the shock because of Reba''s suicide. Now Diana''s words were like a knife stabbing into her

    heart.

    The pain spread and pervaded her, making her feel a touch of unprecedented sadness. She leaned

    against the wall, and her clothes were stained with Reba''s blood. She could still smell the thin smell

    of blood, which made her vomit. She lowered her head and tried to control her weakness, until a warm

    hand was ced on her shoulder. It was Hiram.

    His voice slowly came through, with a touch of warmth in the winter night, and his charming eyes with a

    touch of unspeakable bitterness, "Emma, Mrs. Diana may be too anxious. Don''t think too much. I''ll ask

    Jenny to send you back to have a rest. Don''t think too much! "

    Emma''s eyes were empty and she didn''t know where to look. She looked at the night sky through the

    clear ss window. The night was bright with a little star light, but her life river was like a meteor

    streaking across the sky, silent forever. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little weak. She suddenly

    stepped forward and reached out to hold Hiram.

    Hearing that, Hiram froze and called him hesitantly, "Emma, what''s wrong with you? "

    "Don''t make a sound. Let me hug you! She put her arms around his thin waist and said in a muffled

    voice. At this moment, she was really sad. She really wanted to have someone to rely on. From

    childhood to adulthood, she didn''t feel much warmth, as if the more she wanted to get something, the

    faster it would pass. Therefore, she used to be very afraid, very afraid of being abandoned, but five

    years ago, Hiram abandoned her like that.

    She hated this man, his ruthlessness, his selfishness, but she also coveted the warmth of this man and

    enjoyed his kindness to her. Her face was buried in his arms, feeling the faint cold fragrance of this

    man and smelling his smell. She just felt at ease. She took a hard breath and thought that she had

    such a chance to hug him in her life.

    If she hadn''t shown weakness, she wouldn''t have had the chance to review this man''s embrace in her

    life. Sometimes, it was better for a woman to show weakness asionally. For the past five years, she

    had been alone outside and snuggled up to Ray and Queenie in Guan family. She thought that she had

    been trained to be invincible, and she had long been invulnerable. But what Mrs. Diana said still made

    her feel cold from head to heart.

    After hesitating for a while, Hiram finally reached out his arms to hold Emma. Since she came back,

    she had changed a lot in all aspects. She had be a professional, elite and experienced woman,

    looking like a strong woman. But she suddenly showed such a weak side, which made him a little

    confused. Perhaps he knew this kind of Emma. In the past, when they were very young, Emma would

    pull the corner of his clothes, she called him in a soft voice, "Brother Hiram, take me to y.".

    Since when did Emma stop showing her emotions? Since she came back? She had been back for so

    long, and he had never dared to ask what she had experienced in the past five years, which had turned

    a delicate youngdy into an invincible strong woman. He didn''t dare to ask, because he was afraid

    that what he knew would hurt him more.

    He was afraid that if he asked her and stabbed the window paper, everything would be a mess.

    So sometimes, he would like to silently care about her, look at her, and sweep away her tiptoes. He

    would let her do whatever she wanted to do, but he did not dare to know the truth after she left that

    year. This might be his cowardice! He raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder, coaxing her as

    he had done when she was a child, "Well, Emma, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I won''t let anything happen

    to Reba. "

    Emma''s voice was muffled with a little sobbing, as if all her disguise today had beenpletely

    shattered at this moment, leaving only the real fragile Emma. When she was exposed in front of him in

    such a direct way, she lost her disguise and became no longer strong. Her tears fell down one by one,

    falling into his clothes, and clung to his skin. It was a little hot.

    "Hiram, why? Why does Mrs. Diana always me me for Reba''s ident? I didn''t do anything

    wrong. I never force her to do anything. I tried my best to promise Reba what she wanted to do.

    Why did she still treat me like this? Is it just because I was born an hour earlier than Reba and had

    to bear such a fate? Hiram, it''s unfair! "These words have been hidden in her heart. Even the former

    Emma would never say these words, because she was born with an abandoned inferiorityplex.

    Since her father passed away, she has never felt the warmth of a family.

 Chapter 200 They Didnt like Mother And Daughter, But Like Enemies (Part Two)

    Chapter 200 They Didn''t like Mother And Daughter, But Like Enemies (Part Two)

    Hearing that, Hiram felt a little sad. This kind of Emma was very simr to what he had been in the past

    and made him feel sad. The guilt in his heart was like a gurgling stream flowing slowly. He sighed and

    said, "Emma, it''s not your fault. Don''t cry, okay? "

    This woman had always been strong. Even if she cried, she would only sob in a low voice, like an

    injured little beast. She did not dare to shout or ask for help loudly, but it made people feel more

    distressed, especially for Hiram, who was guilty to her.

    Not far away, Alline, who was holding a lunch box in her hand, turned a corner and saw this scene. In

    the clean and empty corridor, a handsome man and a beautiful woman were hugging each other tightly.

    If that was not a hug, she would not believe it. For some reason, the first thought in her heart was that

    she could not help but take a step back. She breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little sad. She could not

    fall asleep at home, so she asked Zelda made some soup and brought some food here. She was afraid

    that the two didn''t eat anything, but when she came here, she saw this scene.

    The scene was so beautiful that she couldn''t bear to break it. She took a deep breath, clenched her

    fists, and finally chose to turn around and leave, because she was timid. Perhaps it was the biggest

    threat to her. Although Hiram didn''t say anything usually, he would take care of Emma if there was

    really something wrong. He owed her.

    He had asked her to sleep, but she was so worried that she couldn''t fall asleep, so she had brought

    some food. She was afraid that he would be hungry in the hospital and couldn''t eat anything, so she

    brought it here. She didn''t expect to see this scene. If only she hadn''te.

    If she didn''te, she wouldn''t have bumped into these things.

    Alline calmed down, took a deep breath, turned around and left, as if nothing had happened.

    It took Emma a long time to calm down. Since she left Mo family five years ago, she had to do a lot of

    things in person and study. She was no longer the innocent and ignorant youngdy. She had to start

    with a little bit. When she first met Guan family members, she often went to learn more knowledge of

    the contract at midnight in order to do business. Sometimes in the middle of the night, when she

    suddenly thought of something that she didn''t understand on the contract, she would directly get up

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    and modify it.

    In the past two years, she had lived a life worse than death, but if she wanted to take revenge, she had

    to be stronger. Only in this way could shee back to take revenge. She grew up bit by bit and

    became stronger bit by bit. If she came back again, she was no longer the Emma.

    Her name was Nancy, a woman who impressed everyone but no one knew how much she had paid in

    the past five years.

    "Sorry, I was out of control! Holding back the tears in her eyes, Emma regained herposure in an

    instant, as if she was just a nodding acquaintance of Hiram, as if the mask she had just worn had been

    erased by her.

    Hiram was a little depressed, but he didn''t say anything. It seemed that he had been used to the

    change of Emma. He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his voice was still steady, without any emotion.

    Even his bright eyes were with an indescribable gloom, like the starry lips under the night, "It doesn''t

    matter. I can understand. Emma, it''ste. You''d better hurry up. Go back and have a rest! His voice

    was slow and steady, with a calm posture and an irresistible momentum.

    "Yes. Emma was really tired. From body to heart, she raised her hand and gently pressed her temples.

    She frowned and said in a tired tone, "Thank you for taking care of her here. If Reba wakes up, call

    me at any time! "

    "You must be too tired to drive. I''ll ask Jenny to send you back! After saying that, Hiram called over

    Jenny and asked him to send Emma back. After exhorting her a few more words, he turned around and

    went back to the ward.

    The ward was still lifeless, depressed and pale like the snow in winter.

    He sighed and prayed sincerely, ''Reba, I hope you are really fine, or I won''t forgive myself!''!

    The next afternoon, Hiram was still in the hospital. It was Jenny who called Emma. As soon as Alline

    came to the hospital, she met Emma in the parking lot. This time, when she saw Emma, she looked

    sad and tired. It could be seen that she didn''t have a good rest. Perhaps it was because she was

    worried about Reba, she couldn''t help bute forward tofort her.

    Emma nodded indifferently. It could be seen that the two of them were not in the mood. When they

    entered the ward one after the other, they met Jenny first. Emma hurried to ask about Reba''s

    condition, but Jenny said that Reba was better and she had woken up at noon.

    "I was going to call you when Miss Reba woke up, but Mr. Hiram told me that you didn''t have a

    good rest these days and asked you to sleep a little longer. Said Jenny slowly. He had been working for

    Hiram for many years, so he knew Hiram well.

    Then he turned to Alline and said, "Mrs. Alline! "

    Alline nodded.

    Looking at the tired look on Jenny''s face, Emma couldn''t help but ask, "Did you really stay up all night

    special. If her body allowed her to stay herest night, she may also stay here for one night. After all,

    Reba was her sister. Although she was not intimate with her, they were rted by blood.

    When her father left, he asked her to take good care of her sister and mother, but she had lost them for

    so many years.

    Jenny nodded honestly.

    When Emma and Alline entered the ward one after another, Hiram was feeding a bowl of congee to

    Reba. Reba looked much better than yesterday, perhaps because she had a good sleep, but

    her lips were slightly transparent, weak and cold, like a peach blossom without blood. This scene

    looked somewhat warm and beautiful.

    Alline had never known that Hiram could be so careful. As soon as the porridge beside Reba''s

    mouth spilled, he immediately wiped it with a handkerchief, and asked Jenny to raise the height of the

    bed so that she could eat more conveniently.

    At the sight of this, Emma''s eyes turned red. She breathed a sigh of relief or took a deep breath.

    Standing at the door, her movements were a little stiff. It was not until Alline reminded him behind that

    she came to her senses and entered the ward directly.

    Without raising his head, Hiram carefully fed Reba, who was in good spirits while eating slowly.

    Jenny asked the two to sit down. Sitting on the sofa, Alline looked at Reba not far away from her. It

    was the first time she saw Reba. It could be said that Emma looked exactly like Reba, but the

    temperament of the two sisters was very different. Emma often wore professional clothes, which made

    her look elegant and beautiful. She was confident and seemed like a strong woman, which made

    people admire her. However, Reba looked like a gentle and approachable Jasmine in the hospital

    gown, with a bit of elegance.

    However, maybe it was because she had justmitted suicide yesterday that the stubbornness and

    perseverance in her eyes had faded away.

    Looking at the two people not far away and not close, Alline couldn''t help admiring them. For some

    reason, she suddenly wondered how much this girl liked Hiram and how could shemit suicide for

    him. Now, thinking about it again, it was still ridiculous!

    How could a person be so selfish and not cherish his or her own life? No matter how difficult and

    desperate she was in the past, she did not want tomit suicide. You were dead, but your family was

    still alive. Do you want them to be sad for you for a lifetime?

    ''As the saying goes, it''s better to live than to die. If youmit suicide just for someone, who do you

    deserve?''

    Of course, Alline didn''t say these words. It was not until Hiram finished feeding Reba a bowl of

    porridge, wiped the corners of her mouth and fed her some water that he had time to look at Emma and

    Alline.

    "Reba, do you feel better now? Emma sat in the seat where Hiram had just sat and asked quietly.

    Since the ident of Reba, she had been the most worried and saddest one. Although she had

    used her sister, they had the same blood. She was naturally sad when she had an ident. Therefore,

    she felt both heartbroken and hateful. If Reba was fine, she wished she could p her two times to

    wake her up. Perhaps it was because she shouldn''t have given her obsession at the beginning that she

    had gone further and further on this road.

    Hearing that, Reba''s eyes narrowed, but then she looked at Hiram timidly. Unfortunately, at this

    moment, Hiram''s eyes fell on Alline, who was still as indifferent as before, as if she hadn''t seen

    anything. She came here just to care about the patient. Nothing else. Today, she wore a in face,

    even without any lipstick, but she just sat there. She was as beautiful as a picture, with an imposing

    manner of a rich wife in its bones, which could not be ignored.

    Emma stared at Reba without a blink, and her eyes were like a knife, cutting straight at her. Finally,

    in the eyes of Emma, who was guilty and self-reproachful, Reba surrendered. She cleared his

    throat and said, "Emma, can we have a talk alone? "

    After they left one after another, Reba fixed her eyes on Emma. Her sister, sometimes scared her,

    and sometimes made her feel gentle. She said in a hoarse and weak voice, "Emma, you''re ming

    me, aren''t you? "

    Emma breathed a sigh of relief and said something angrily, but her eyes suddenly turned red, "What do

    you think, Reba? I didn''t expect you to be such a coward. You gave up so easily. Do you think that

    after you died, the heart of Hiram will be on you? "

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!